THE CLIMATOLOGY OF THE VINE (VZTIS VINIFERA L.) THE COOL

LIMITS OF CULTIVATION

BY J. A. PRESCOTT

Summary

An examination has been made of the temperature conditions at the polar limit of the cultivation of

the grape vine Vitis vinifera L. in Europe. The principal limiting factors are the mean temperature of

the warmest monthly period which must be 111 excess of 66’ F. and of the coldest monthly period

which must be hi excess of 30° F, These are associated with periods of approximately six months

during which the mean monthly temperature is in excess of 50°.

Where mean winter temperatures fall below 30° F. special precautions must be taken to protect the

vines,

The temperature characteristics have also been expressed in the harmonic form of annual mean,

amplitude and phase and the use of temperature summations over the base level of 50°F. is

discussed.

Experience in Australia and California has been examined with reference to the temperature limits

established above.

In an appendix, the history of the use of temperature summations in agricultural climatology is

briefly reviewed.

THE CLIMATOLOGY OF THE VINE (VITIS VINIFERA 1.)

THE COOL LIMITS OF COLTIVATION

By J. A. Prescorrt

[Read 8 April 1965 |

SUMMARY

An examination hus been made of the temperature conditions at the pola

limit of the cultivation of the grape vine Vitis vinifera L. in Europe. The

principal limiting factors are the mean temperature of the warmest monthly

period which amist be i excess of G6? VF. and of the coldest manthly period

which must be 1 excess of 30° F, These are associated with periods of

approximately six months during which the mean monthly temperature is ju

excess al BOF F,

Where mean winter temperatures fill below 30° Fy special proeautions

inust be taken te protect the vines.

The temperature Characteristics hiave also been expressed in the harmonic

form of dumual inean, amplitude and phaso aml the use of temperature sum-

} ? I t ao J Y

mations over the base Jevel of BO! Wo is discussed.

Experienee in Australin and California has been examined with reference

to the temperature Tinvits estiblished above,

In an appends, the history of the use of temperature smmmutions in

agrivullural climatology is briefly reviewed,

In an earlier communication (1947) it was demonstrated that the wave-

form analysis of the annual temperature curve based on mean mowthly teni-

peratures could be applied to the search in Australia for the temperature honiw-

climes of species of pines native to the Mediterranean environment. Such it

method is particularly successful when dealing with perennial species such as

Pinus radiata and Pinus eanariensis which haye a geographically restricted native

habitat. The march of temperature throughout the year takes care of adapta-

bility to the summer heat and winter cold, Jeaving the question of moisture

relations for studies of greater refinernent.? In the case of a long established

cultivated perennial such as the grape vine (Vitis vinifera), the question is

complicated by the deciduous character of the plant and by the historical factors

involyed in the spread of its cultiyation from its place of origin in the Annenian

region, to all parts of the civilised world. In most cases at some time or other.

the limits of cultivation have been advanced beyond a reasonable range both

in the polar direction and equatorially, but the present polar Jimits in Europe

at least have: been stable for well over a centiry.

*Seo for exumple Johnston (1964).

Trans, Roy, Soe, §, Aust. (1965), Vol. $9.

SCOTT

PRE

J A

*poliad ATYUOUE Jsopfoa ey JO oinyeieduteay, UPA OY} IOF SULEYOST JuasaIded Sault]

UayOLy VY “SBame [RINAPMONLA JUepOduIE Funuasaider suoyeys jo uoyospes B UALR st ULsavUL SITY JO YNOG “payRorpul oP ULBIPUE siqy Suoye Sp10I9.

Anywisdiusa] [NJOsN YAK suoyrys fo suoyBoo[, pur sowwN ‘edomng UL oUIA Ay JO LoRRAnTNS ay} Jo UTBreut WalzoU wy SuyRQSUTE dupe pL By

uagesga(]o ~ ON

a ae Pagjstiesgy|

Layee ———"

ysjoRed z,auEWeYO

S4Uasiagy

sue, 1

Jonge?

CLIMATOLOGY OF THK VINE 7

the States of New York and Ohio in thy United States and of the Proyincee of

Ontario in Canada. Such an hybrid, Brandt, of Canadian origin, has been used

tu extend the Jimit of cultivation to Britain, while the Asian species V. anata

is grown commercially in Egypt, particularly in the neighbourhoud of the

Mediterrancan Sea.

The purpose of the present study is to examine the temperature conditions

which appeae to have determined the polar limits o£ the eultivation of the vine

in Europe, to establish any generalisation which emerges and to test this

veneralisalion against the newer experiences of Australia and California.

The present northern limits of the vultivation of the vine in Rurupe ure

the result of a process of trial and error extending back first to the Koman

voeeupation and Jater to the spread of Christian establishments in northern

Europe. In Britain at the time of the Nerman conquest, the Domesday Book

has 38 references to vineyards. An LSE century report from a yplivsiouratte

Vrench source on the English counties mentions only Gloucestershire as having

vineyards. These are recorded as having been recently abandoned in favour

af apple orchards, Generally sneaking. Gloucester, Sorrierset aud Kent are

rigarded as the most favourable counties. In Germany during the middle ages

the cultivation of the vine was extended to Litbeck, Steltin, Danzig, Konigsherg

und Tilsit. Must of these northern vineyards were destroved, however, by the

harsh winter of 1437. In 1592 there were 92 vinevards in Berlin, areas which

subsequently reverted to orchards, Iv what is now Polish Silesia, the cultivation

ol the vine was introduced by Mrankish and Mlemish migrants and remained

Tmportiunt until the period of the 380 years’ war. The most famous wine district

in the area is that based on Ziclona Géra (Grinberg), including arcas at Swie-

budvin and Sulechow, The most prosperous period is said ta Jive been be-

tween 1830 and 1890, when the area planted reached £400 hectares. In Saxony

the most important area has been uear Meissen and Hofléssnite, advantage being

tuken of the favourable climate of the valley of the Elbe, In the tate: 16th,

century, 6,000 hectares are said to have been cultivated in this urea, but this

had deereased by the end of the 10th century to 526 heetares. Porther gp the

valley of the Elbe vineyards were established in Bohemia and these are enr-

rently represented by vreas at Milnik und Litomernice The northern limits of

cultivation in Czechoslovakia, Elungary and Rumania are much further soutl

than in Germany and there is no doubt that this limit is determined by the

calder winters,

tn Russia, the limits have been set by experience gained in extending culti

vation Into the Ukraine beyond the existing limits in central Europe. With

the occupation of the Crimea acd its anuexation in 1783, a winemaking school

was established in that vear at Sudak on the coast and this was moved in 1812

to the neighbourhond of Yalta, now one of the important centres mm the Soviet

Union, Vinevards avere estiublished in 177 by the German settlers ona the

Volga between Saratov and Tsuritsin (Volgagrad, Stalingrad) but these do not

appear ta have survived, although mentioned by correspondents of Alph. de

Candolle. An important surviving area cxtends along the banks of the Don.

Vines have been grown in Kiev in gardens, but no wite can be made,

The present northern limits. of the cultivation of the vine in Europe are

shown on the map of Fig, 1. These limits ace verv similar to those shown on

aimap by Leunis (1883) except that the Rugsign limit is shown on this eurlier

map as extending to the northern margin vf the Caspian Sea. ‘Uhis map alsa

shows the polar limits of the cultivation of the olive as well as of a number

uf native tree species. He also plotted two sets of isotherms: isatheres or Vines

J, A. PRESCOTT

SMOLEHTS PUR ULZPO4arng rOF (FAOQmiLAsy) PIOY) LUOTEIT

“ha lODaQiey pathy? SIP JO Shore UR qo¢s, olf} Loz edury ‘J pur oaryday.

NOL’ , 0669 S]

O1s*@ i §8+¢ GI

OGLE i 00°94 81

NEL SE | $62 1 Oe

Nees — 08S 1 BI

OLE oe ee

O86'l en a Uf

OLLS 1 00-9 1

(SL'1 ; 0988 IT

Oeo'T i OFS | 8

(HG | 1 6GE-€ gy

OLLT | oF-e { g

oor | gee Fay

OfF'T Vee | Ht)

rice GRE FI

ORL‘I (eG Fl

OOLT |; owe | ay

OZR" | 1 cop | at

QeL' | ee on ee aI

OIL T ca-9 LT

00'S eg. g 9%

O8S'T ; eed 9%

Lo sqpproar | aeqaqag

A-0¢ eAoqr Wisuary surpuyy Suiuuiseg]

sdalaop-SUp

parepuaay

}

TUIRYTOSSOIY PU WOSsHTY IOP Wopsatcy

‘sXayRA FNAISU-OfBRS BYA TOF yaVgAGT

at | POF

UTE gee | 8-OF

ere (Fa | 99F

FE os 7a (OOP

GT re re 1 POP

9-te UGE | OLF

£-0€ oT | LSP

a0 FOF . -E-6F | ORF

[-8e Leb i eeep | Ug

W680 GELT a en

Q-LE Fe RT QF | 4

£-9e Sif | sp | of

08 LOL) FBR OT

Fee UAT) ROR

Wek LOT $4 , Bp

P9E GOT LOG ; ft

LOS | GFT ee LF | L

WLR 7 Gey] gene | og

LQG fl |) gae | 8

Re 9 GFL | 0g t

6G 1 SSE | gee | F

FUE | ORE Feed z

edeqr | a. : as P

capnyydury |) uel OPUpLPeT

ASVyT

Wa 0G DAQKR TOsRoy

SONSLojoRIBYy,) aM pea day,

&-8F TeIpeaysy

F6g jodospoy

9-3 uosi0y ST

Gilg AOYLYDQ

108 | BSEPQ)

6-62 | ALUBULy

9-9 | Opo g-zyeueUTe sy

Gee porosyz

9.9] | ourg:

Gey FRAO’) BUOTAIZ,

EFT | eedrry “2

ST pearday,

Leer pUepsaicy

Orel rangagy

Nee | WNW Y

Veg : cuTAqMs ay

9-9 Jen y,

OF | SUTIGyY

Te sled

Gl of saaQeyy

90 M | srotiy

9-T AM soquu nN

: , = Z

apnqiarory t NarpReys Surpaoaayy

cadoang] WL Atta, Of] JO TORarypNs oY JO SPMIT UaOTPPAON, OYA AnOPE sevypRor] Jo HONSHTAPQWVIRY,) diy wT,

‘WHEW

CLIMATOLOGY OF THE VINE of]

vl equal summer temperatures and isocheims or lines of equal winter tempera-

lures, Commenting on the interpretation of this map, Leunis remarks on the

complications associated with the problems involved.

The map of Fig, 1 gives the locations of the temperature stations which

provide the most useful available information associated with the limit of culti-

vation under discussion, In addition, the isotherms of the coldest month are

plotted as these obviously play a part in determining the limit.

For each of the stations listed and for others in the vicinity the temperature

characteristics of each station have becn calculated by wave-form analysis, and

in each case a smooth curve has been drawn from. the values calculated from the

first three larmonics, From these curves has been estimated the length of

season over 50° F. and the accumulated “day-degrees” aboye this limit, These

data have been brought together in Table 10”

It is now possible to swmmarise the data in the form of mean annual temn-

perature and of lemperature amplitude. This has been done in Fig. 2 where

temperature characteristics have been plotted agamst longitude across Europe,

as it is obvious that the degree of continentality of the temperature regime as

determined by longitude is more important than latitude in determining the

limit, The German climatologists have observed that a mean lemperature of

the warmest month of 20° CG, (68° F,) is the probable requirement together

with a mean temperature of the coldest month not below 0° C, (32° F.) with a

mein annual temperature of at least 48° F,

oF oy Ta ~

a Pry a g

eF® *% 6

FO o Q 0 O» « - "|

Wet- —=e- #__y-0% =5- hot

60- 1

9 Oo 6 o

« fe)

be 50-LA = © ses m o Oe se” 6 e 7

= e ee . .

L ° aH

er 40 cte ral

ul ef 40 .

= oO © os Oo

= 30+ e Fe, “|

Lol * e O% e

7 tas att

204 . “|

hg |

' | | r | ( [ '

dite iW Lp bt —

W Oe To) 20 30 40 50°

LONGITUDE

Fig. 2. Whustrating the relationship between temperature and longitnde along the northern

martin of the cultivation of the vine in Europe. W. Temperature of the warmest monthly

period. The broken line is the calculated regression of temperature on longitude over the

range 2°W to 16°. A. Mean annual temperature. C, Temperature of the coldest monthly

period, Open circles are for well-established stations well within the northern limits.

i) J. A, PRESCOTT

hi Vig, 3, the vafeulated line of regression of teraperature ou longitnde has

heen plotted for the warmest month over the range of Jougitude 2°W. ta 16°E-

There ts no significant departure over this range from a mea temperature of

65-67 F. On the other hand, the mean temperature of the coldest month falls

uver this range of longitude from 39° F. to about 30° F. At the lowest tem-

peratures and generally speuking further east at the Ukrainian winter tempera-

tures of about 23° B., it is recognised that protection of the vine in winter is

very necessary. French observers regard an absolute minimum of — 15° C, tu

—18° C. (say, 0° F. to 3° F,) as the ultimate limit of danger in witer.

This northern limit vf cultivation is reasonably continuous from the coust of

the Atlintic to the valley of the Rhine, but east of the Rhine the cultivation is

less continuous, edaphic factors of soil and slope being sought as in the Rheingau,

the valleys of the Saale and Unstrut and of the Elbe, on dune sands in Silesia

sind on south-facing slopes at Tokaj in Hungary. The continuity is also inter-

ripled by the mountain ranges such as the Erzgebirge, the Riesengebirge ane

the Carpathians, LU will be noted that the eastern limit of this continuous cul-

tivation is deterroined by 2 mean temperature of the coldest month of 32° F.

Anuther temperatare factor whieh hes heen considered to be of importance

is that controling the period of yegetative growth, The nineteenth century

butanists agreed that for most woody species, bud burst in Spring began when

the mean monthly temperature reached 10° C, (50° F.) and this temperature

limit hus been extensively used in many climatie studies on the vine. Fran

‘Table 1 it will be noted that over practically the whole range of longitude from

Chartres to Astrakhan, the peviod during which the temperature limit of 50° F-

is exeeeded varies from appremimately 5:5 to 6-0 months. ln every cise the

bewinning of this season is in April and the end in Octoher, mean cates being

21 April and 14 October, a perind of 4:8 months.

ln order to provide some perspective the records of a aumber of well-

ostahlished areas south of the uorthern linit have been examined and these are

hronght together iu Table 2 as well as being plotted in Fig. 2. The length of

seuyan over 50° FL is in general between six und seven months and sunnier

teniperatures about 2° to 4” F, higher than on the northern limit.

This northern limit of the cultivation of the vine is only valid for earls

varieties, An historical experience in this connection is that of Boussingault

(1837b), who recounts the establishment of a vineyard on the family estale in

Alsace in 1818. The varieties first planted were those from the recion of Per-

pignan, presumably Grenache, Carignan and similar varieties. These thrived.

but the grupes did mot ripen and the vineyrd was replanted in 1825 with early

varieties including Pinot, Sanaynon blanc, Tokay, Riesling and Treaniner. 0b is

Of interest that the vintage was followed over x period of years und recorded

quantitatively from 1833. ta 1936. Boussinygwule records his opinion that the

temperature of the warmest month should be 4 ur 5 degrees higher than the

recorded probable mean of 64° F., for the season to be favaurahle in Alsace

It has been pointed out above that a temperature tactor which has heen

eonsidered to be of vreat importatice is that controlling the period of vegetative

vrowth. This temperature limit was established for a number of specics bs

Alph. de Candolle (1855) and for the vine the limit was established at 10° C

(50° F.), and was used extensively by him and adypted by the American

workers Amerine and Winkler (1944, 1963) for detereniuiae the climatic regions

fox the cultivation af wine grapes in California,

IGY OF THE VINE

CLIMATOL

OLE’

066%

o0g's

oge's

OGRE

O08’

Obes

A.0g vAoqe

soalgap-Ap

payenunooy

fexyo, dAOJ Ura2 hor | L

qysue'T surpugy

1 | i |

| | |

O0-L / G & ‘ §-&€ | Fe | L¢1P LFF IIL

08-9 6 eT ; 6&6 | {-ST : | L tPF 8-Lé SPSTSSO1- OA ON

OG-L | LT Ul i 9- OF \ isi i CPF | e- FS BUPA

OL-9 a | ft | ote | s-o8 | | gat | ete jtagerqaq

Qe -9 OG | FI | 9-8é 6-06 i T-8F T-L1 VARTSIFRI

CF-9 | OG 9 | L-8é ¢-ot i T-LP 6-F OF aunVveag

gQ-L | Té T G1E 6°81 i 6° Pr 9-0 M XNBOPLOG

a (ret datas ‘ | 7 { ae \

syjuour | deqopg | judy sAvq | tls We i 6 | :

suruuidag aseyq flepnyyduy) rey | epnqnerp | opnyrsuory HORRY suUlpOsery

Wo0G BAoqe 1wosvag

solystojouanyg oinyeroduiay, — |

TOULA OT) JO UDIYBATYLN) JO

SHWIT] WeYPION vlt) JO YJney Ajeyetpety wor JO spotagsiq, 9Ul Ay JURZLOdUU] JO sulpsrapUIRyL) OEPRULOP )

“e OTA

12 J. A. PRESCOTT

Three examples have been selected from the range of stations in Table 1}

so that a comparison may he made between the original use of this temperature

limit by de Candolle and the current use by the Californian workers,”

These examples are illustrated and explained in Fig. 3. De Candolle’s

rule (1855 loc, cit. p. 365) with respect to the limits of cultivation of the vine

may be quoted in full:

“The cultivation of the vince, for the manufacture of wine. can be under-

taken in Europe, on slopes with a favourable exposure, up to those localities

which provide a sum of 2,900 day-degrees (Centigrade) from the day when the

mean temperature first reaches 10° C, until the dav when the temperature

falls below 10° C. in the shade, provided that at the approach of maturity, the

number of days with rain does not exceed a dozen per month,”

De Candolle’s choice of 10° C, was made only after he had satished himself

that it was better than $° C. or 9 C. He was. moreaver, well aware that this

temperature sara could be modified by other factors, the chief of which he

regarded us the amount of solar radiation, but as he had no method of estimat-

ing this, he noted the effect of latitude in influencing the length of day in summer

° Por a fuller account of the history of the development of this concept, see appendix

yage 20,

tiv. 5. Three selected examples, of teraperature curves of localities on the northern limit of

the cultivation of the vine in Europe. "The curves are drawn from the calculated values based

on the wuave-form analysis of the original nvean monthly temperatures following the equation:

Wo. tly 7 ay HOSN -- ay Goa BN $ Fy GOS AX

4- hy sink + bg sin {x + hy sin Bx

Four the three localities the constants ol the ecyuation are:

with mid-Samuary as Oo mid-Kebrady Fb ete,

ay ay thy a4 h, hy Vy

Nantes abe 2) - [2-2 L()+ 44) +-12 AN TF 0-98 +0-08

Cirisen heim {+25 -16°30 (7-0 +40-33 SUNT —()-42 +0617

Astrakliuw) bR-7 235 G35 - fe Tb —1:67 —1:68 —) R2

For the first hannonic these correspand to the values:

Armual mena Phase lag behind

temperature Amplituile the sun

“-¥ F days

Nantes 42:2 13-4) g0-4

Geisenhoim . 4-2 16-3 26-4

Astrakhath 44-0 2944 i B03

' !

The shaded areas correspontd io temperature surnmations, the whole area represents the

original summation recommended by de Candolle (Centigrade) and the npper area (Fahren-

heit) that currently (19635) adepied by Californian workers. These values are:

day-degrees

Cah fornia De Candolle

Nantes IRT7 3034

Geisonheim | 1786 2886

Astrakhan 3162 \ 3541

CLIMATOLOGY OF THE VINE 13

in northern latitudes and he also made note as in the rule quoted above of the

number of days without rain, Black (1960) has recently calculated values for

solar radiation for northern Europe, The southern limit of Black's values

coincides approximately with the northern limit of the cultivation of the vine

so that a re-appraisal may become possible in these terms.

ft will be noted from Pig. 3 that de Candolle, although confining his

summations to periods with mean temperitures in excess of 10° C., added the

achial temperatures in degrees centigrade so that a new base line of 0? C. was

established. For regions, suel as Madeira, where the mean temperature of all

months of the year excceds 10° C., he refused to commit himself,

The Californian workers usiug the Fahrenheit scale have measured tem-

peratures above the base line of 50° P. and where this temperature is excoedid

throughout the year an arbitrary selection of the time period has been made,

say, April to October, although it is recoumised that crop periods such as bud-

burst to ripeness, or flowering to ripeness for each specific varicty would he

inare satisfactory.

Phenolowical observations are not sufficiently uumerous to give more thin

a “eneral confirmation of the soundness of the concepts employed.

In the German regions of the Palatinate, Bavaria and Franconia, the variety

Riesling begins its vegetative growth about 25 April, begins flowering about LL

June, and the berry begins to ripeu about 2 September. The time from bud-

NANTES GEISENHE|M ASTRAKHAN

Litsitaruitiy i

JFMAMJJASOND JFMAMJJASOND JFMAMJJASOND

se Se

Fig, 3,

14 J. A, PRESCOTT

burst to the bezinning of ripening has a mean value of 126 days. in the Nahe

revion over a recent period of ten years. the mean dute of the beginning of

ripening for this variety was 22 August and uf the completion of ripening 3

October (Hillebrand, 1963). In these observations the degree of ripeness was

based un the specific gravity of the grape juice.

In northern France varieties such as Camay begin veyetative growth fram

7-18 April. begin fowermy on 9 Jime and ripen frum 17-28 September.

In the commnne of Beaune, Burgundy, the proclamution of vintage (Ben

de cendange), over the years 1909 to 1933, ranged from 15 September ta 16

October with a mean date of 28 September. This is to be compared with 20

October, the date ending the mean period above 50° F. at Beane.

De Candolle quotes a group of observations on the beginning of vegetative

growth of the vine at Brussels, Over a period of ten years this is viven 25 April.

These dates correspond well with the choice of 50° FP.

perature,

as the basal tem-

EXTENSION OF EUROPEAN EXPERIENCE TO OTHER COUNTRIES

From the observations made in Europe. it can be assnmed that the polar

limits of cultivation of the vine are determined climaticully by the temperaturr

limit of not Jess than 66° F. for the mean of the warmest month combined with

a mean temperature for the coldest month of not less thun 30° PF, Below this

mean For the coldest month provision has ty be made for the protection of

dormant vines in winter. The rainfall limit may be taken ay au annual mean of

30 inches as a maximum with 20 inches as a possible mimimum below which

irrigation is likely to be needed. Tnypertant areas, such as the Burdewnx region,

do, in fact, have areas with an anneal rainfall as high as 40 inches, but in such

revions fungoid diseases will become increasingly important, A further require

ment will be that the length of tlie season above 50° F. must be iu the region

wf six mouths and the temperature summation over 50° KF. within the perind

must be of the order of 1.600 to L800 diav-degrees, corresponding approximately

tu Alph. de Candolle’s original requirements of 2,900 day-deyrees on the Centi-

wride scale. With a seasonal length of six months 1.500 duy-degrees corresponds

tru de Candolle value of 2.830.

An alternate approach would be the use of appropriate combinations of the

harmonic characteristies of the temperature curve for the year, ‘This would

mean seeking such appropriate combinations af the annual menn tenperatiare

and amplitude as wauld correspond to the limits set above for the warmest

and coldest months. Appropriate combinations would be mean annual values

of 52! F, to 48° FL with amplitudes of 14° to 18" and phase values of 26 to 30

davs of lag behind solar radiation, Such combinations would be required to

reproduce more precisely the temperature couditions along the main northeri

homnckiuy of cultivation in Europe.

The relevant areas of widest experience with Vo ciniferd uutside Kurope

ure Likely te be found in South Armoerica (Argentina und Chile), in South Africa,

im Australia and in California, Lt ts proposed to examine the conditions m

Australia and California and to discnss briefly the conditions in Lnghind,

Vine Crowines in Enelane

It has. already been pointed out that English experience goes back for

many centuries and that for sentimental and other reasons attempts are always

being made to produce wine from grapes grown in Enghind, Generally speaking

OLIMATOLOGY OF THE VINE 15

the enthnsiastic wine-amaker is satisfied af he can produce wine, say, once in

three or five years. Frequently the vines are grown on walls with a southern

aspect as is also the case in Silesia, The varicties grown must be very early

und according to Ordish (1953) include the Canadian hybrid: Brandt, Gulden

Chasselas, Gamay Hatif and Meslier Précoce. Commercial wine production in

Kngland, however, is based on concentrated grape juice imported principally

fram Cyprus and Greece.

Por an assessment of temperature conditions. Cardiff, Oxlord and Kew have

heen selected as affording probable northern limits for Britain. Approprixte

Gintatic information is given in the following table:

Temperate \

Chargeterishics Temperatures. Length of |

Station <= ~—-e— of warmest’ season | Aecumulared

Mean Amplitude | Phasis monthly . aver G08 | day-degrens

iy “F Days period “Fo omenths | above sek

ada 448 10-7 thal 6L-(b 5-6 1,230

Oxford 44s 11-4 B2-4 62-1 o-3 1110

Kow ' ANB: Tho ag-2 62-4 a4 1.40)

Using the accumulated day-degrves above 50° F. as the simplest eriterian,

none of the values approaches the lower limit set at 1.600 for European con-

linental conditions, Similarly. the mean temmperatare of the warmest monthly

period is significantly below the established limit of 66° F.

California

The grape vine V. vinifera is the species commercially established in the

western United States, almost entirely in California, although small areas have

been noted in the States of Oregon and Washington. There is, of course, a

Jong experience going back to the days of Spanish settlement, and the culti-

vation of the vine has been adjusted through experience to the geographical

limits imposed by climatic conditions, Amerine and Winkler (1944, 1963) have.

on the basis of this experience. grouped the California areas into five regions

based on accumulated temperatures over 50° F. Hore the ditfeulty arises that

wis encountered by de Caudolle with respect to Madeirx in that either all

months have mean temperatures above 50" FP. or a snbstantial number of months

wwe oso placed. In their first paper they used as a criterion the period from

full bloom to ripeness as indicated by a wiven specific gravity of the grape juice.

This is of particular value in the comparison of varieties v1 different localities

and seasons. They obtain as values for their coolest region (No. 1) 1,800 to

2.00%) day-degrees, In their second paper they chose the period April to October

itclusive which gives a value of less than 2,300 day-degrees for the coolest

region,

On the map of California (Fig. 4) have been plotted the criteria mentioned

eurlier, namely, 66° F., for the warmest month, 30° F. for the coolest month

and 30 inches of annual rain. The urets considered climatically suitable for

the cultivation of the vine within these limits have been margined, The

counties included by Amerine and Winkler in Region No. 1 are indicated by

hatching. Below an annul rainfall of 20 inches, irrigation is likely to be needed.

above 30 inches special conditions are likely to he encountered. The map has

heen constructed essentially from the data provided in “Climate and Man™

(1841) supplemented by data in the official reports of the U.S. Weather Bureau.

1G hE AL PRESCOTT

It will be noted that the isotherm of 66° F. for the warmest month. is

determined in the first place by proximity to the Pacifie Ocean and is parallel

to the coast, and in the second place by the altitude in the mountains to the

east of the central valley.

As an example, Napa (lat. 38-3°N,, Jong. 122°3°W.) has been taken as a

recording station in an established wine-growing district.

Ps corm

° o we |

cersteress JANUARY 30°F

~—-—=— JULY 66°F

ANNUAL RAINFALL 3O INCHES

—---—— ANNUAL RAINFALL ZO INCHES

athercee® |

40-

4 COUNTIES OF REGION 1

en er ee ee

Vig. 4. Map of California on which have been projected temperature limits for the cultivation

of the vine established at the northern margin in Europe, The area within which favourable

conditions can be expected is margined, Counties included by Amerine and Winkler in their

coolest Region I are shaded-

CLIMATOLOGY OF THE VINE 17

ae—==— JANUARY 66 F

abatebtssleeee JULY 30°F

ANNUAL RAINFALL 3O INCHES

ae ct cme ANNUAL RAINFALL 20 INCHES

Fig. 5. Map of south-eastern Australia on whieh have been projected temperature limits for

the cultivation of the vine established at the northern margin of cultivation in Europe. The

aret within which favourable canditions can be expected is margined.

The temperatnre characteristics are viven below:

Temperature

Characteristics Temperature Length of

Station = S$ oof warts HaSOn Accumulated

Mean Amplitude © Phase © monthly over 0 F | day-degroes

| Fk “F 2 Days period °F months above aver

Ney ih ATA 1g. s0-2 66-7 yet 2,500

These temperature characteristies are obviously quite different from those of

the European limits, due principally to the Jength of the seascn, If the criterion

of seven months, April to October, be taken the temperature accumulation is

2,680 day-degrees corresponding to Region IL of Amerine and Winkler, the

region regurded by them as most important for table wines. For the established

viticultural area of California, criteria independent of northern European ex-

perience must therefore be established if the summation of temperatures is to

be used,

A. PRESCOTT

Fe 6b If tI Br O9E'9 : RST 9-9§ JRoLOY JUBIL)

ix’ evs L€ / 8I ie C86'E 9-611 Lele ' OPUEIONO Ty

Le ett bis TI &¢ O0OTE 1-061 SLE 8 Xorpnq

or p+ GE cl TY 009 O-Tel £68 A}LQ BpLaen

us Eek it , 91 Oe i LEE E £061 C-6§ TEC WEA OF]

CF Ler GE 91 oF O¢S'F 9: Tel OF Tetouryy:

81 ane Te RT OF eat 9° 0G] F-OF : ST TAGBE

fl Ort Ve LI oe NFEE Tél TF STUN T8ATRT TTP

FE yee ind : Lt Gt , SEER ‘cel fF : AIT) BISBYS “ATT

el [+e tad : 6 SF CLyt ‘OGT Cop AT TTATe pe; )

ral [ee ck RI LF i OFF -O¢T CLF SeInqyy

Sayoul eecica tatelre| SARp : . af jaa Ma x

[peguer. AL OG tase OSPR] apn pyar? TROyTY OPTI opr isu] Spnyiyeryp UVOTPUS

PUNT? TOS OK 7 Cael MS i Recta as Bh

SOHISLLA Rey an pRIduqy,

ie A I RL

“TOAST ul SOUT A jo COTV ATELY) Wy po

JLUdtr TEE OT PTO ND yy jo OSQl{y Bunpovodddy SALPSLL a peepee y adn PRTG OLS (dian VEULIOFILR) ui SOT TRIO"

“OD TEEY LL

CLIMATOLOGY OF THE VINE 1)

The map reveals, however, a number of intersections between the isotherms

of 30° F. and 66° F. for the coolest and warmest months respectively. These

are inland areas and at some altitude. Recording stations near such intersections

are given above (Table 3), togethcr with temperature characteristics,

This Californian experience may be extended to the State of Washington

Where approximately 8,000 acres of vines are grown, nearly all of which are

under irrigation, in the south central portion of the State! Approximately $3

per cont of this acreage is planted to the Arherican variety Concord (V,

labvusea) und most of the vinifera varieties have to be covered to survive the.

severest winters, The inean temperature of the warmest month at the Irrigation

Experiment Station at Prosser is 71° F. aad of the coldest month 29° F, The

Jongth of the season over 50° I. is 6-4 months,

Australia

The appropriate temperature and rainfall Jimits have been plotted on the

mip of Fig. 5 for south-eastern Australia, Tasmania is well outside the limit

of 66° F. for the warmest month, and all of the rest of Australia west of

Kangarou Island comes within tie limit. As with California, there is a tum-

perature control imposed by proximity to the oceans snd away from these a

further control imposed by altitude.

The most interesting locality near the limit is that of Coonawarra (37-3°S.,

140-3°E.) in South Australia which in recent years has become an area noted

for red table wines, The temperature charactéristics of Coonawarra. based on

interpolations from long-established recording centres in the general reyion

are given below:

! ~ pe ‘

Temperature chavactaristics Tomponttine Lengih of

-—— — — SS et wartrnineh SUELSUTE

Stanton Mevo i) Amplituile | Phase °° omowthly | over 30 F

“EF ! Days » period Tr months

= ry erage wg eo e32e ep e — =O

Coonawarne ‘ 47-5 \ So4

31-2 : 66-4 Wed

These canditions are very similar to those at Napu in California recorded

in the preceding section, but the conditions in winter are much milder than

those in Huroape. In no locality in Australia dues the isotherm of 30° F. for

the coolest month intersect that of 66° F, for the warmest month.

Mean Sumner temperatures of 66° F. are reached at altitudes of approxi-

mately 3,800 feet in the northern tablelands af New South Wales, at 3,000

feet in the central tablelands, at 2,500 feel in the southern tablelands and at

1,700 feet i Victoria. The Canberra region comes. just within the limit.

In general, the conditions in Australia will need a separate study allowing

for wider comparisons with the warmer regions of Europe, western Asia and

California.

! Personally communicated by W. J, Clare, May, 1965,

20 J. Av PRESCOTT

APPENDIX

THE SUMMATION OF TEMPERATURES IN AGRICULTURAL

CLIMATOLOGY

Soon after his invention of the alcohol thermometer in 1730, Reaumur

organised a series of temperature observations in Paris and overseas. We noted

(Reaumur, 1739) that the agricultural season of 1735 was much later than in

recent yeurs and that the wheat and grape harvests had been delayed by at

least a month, He noted that this was associated with lower temperatures in

spring aud early summer and proceeded to compare the conditions in the months

of April. May and June in 1734 and 1735 on the basis of the “sum of the degrees

of heat’, For each day he determined the mean temperature by taking half

the sum of the maximum and minimum and proceeded to add them dav by

dav for each of the three months.

Sama ot temperature above freezing point Roan Pars

Aji { Miiy' June

for 1734 343 405 i 312

for 1735 i 27) 328 417

He suggested that by this means different countries and years could be campared.

In view Of the fact that the same vrain crops can be harvested in countries

with very different temperatures, one should be able to cumpare the sums of

degrees of heat for the months during which the cereals made the greatest part

of their growth and came to maturity in warm countries such as Spain and

Africa, in temperate countries as in France, and in cold countries as in those

of the north.

This idea of treating temperature readings as measuring the quantity of

heat appeirs to have been projected forward into the nineteenth century in

spite of the discovery and naming of “quantity of heat” and “latent heat” by

Joseph Black in 1760. The idea of “absolute temperature” was not to come

until after 1550.

The first notable application of this suggestion of Reaumur was made by

Boussingault (1837), who compared the temperatures under which wheat, barley.

maize und potatoes were grown both in Europe and in the Americas. He was

able to make observations on lis own farm at Bechelbronn in Alsace. fle ex-

pressed’ the requirement in the quantitative Form:

“The inmber of days between the beginning of the growth of an annual

plant and its maturation is inversely proportional lo the mean temperature

during this period of growth, sia that the product of the nuraber of days by the

temperature is constant.”

Of seven examples which he wives for maize, two may be quoted:

Medan rhantiient Moon temperature: 3 Nimber

Taoeality Lora pe rat: Cutie Crops 1 al dees Procliuer

' Cc .

Bechelbeoun (: Wes “MeO [22 ‘ > 440

Vatley of tho Magelsbera 7-4 27-40 2 2484

fffffHR TTT eee

CLIMATOLOGY OF THE VINE 21

The principal contribution of the botanists who followed Boussingault was

ta recognise that plant activities ceascd below certain temperatures: and_ this

information was critically cxamined by Alph. de Candolle (1855) and applicd

to a large number vf wild species —amual, perennial and woody —in Lurope.

He then proceeded to extend the convept to cultivated species and established

useful minimam temperatures for a number of crops.

De Candolle’s table for cultivated species is worth quoting in view of the

continued application of the concept to the present dav,

Alphonse de Candolle’s table of temperature summation:

| Extreme limit in Europe | Minimum = - Summation of temperatures

———.-——__———! nseful i oo wheve uaeful mininnun

Croyi Country Latitude + Temperature | (hay -clagroos

“N eu | oF (a

Barley Norway TU | a : 41 1,250)

Vine (for wine) | Gewniinay 53-3 Ia ! Au “900

Maize | Germiny BL 13 aa 2,500)

Date palm {for trait) | Spaifi ee in | 64 5.100

De Candolle always insisted that mean daily temperatures below the freezing

point of water (O° C,) were not to be taken into acemint, thus establishing a

secondary base level below the effective minimum,

De Candolle advocated the regular publication by official meteorological

uepartments of mean temperatures and summation in excess of specified minima

and this was, in fact, taken up by the London meteorological office and noted

Iv de Cundolle (1584). At this period the London office was already publishing

weekly a summation to temperatures above 42° F. These were recorded as “day-

devrees”, a term invented by the Meteorological Offee in London,

De Candolle (1886) attended the 69th Session of the Swiss Society for

Natural Sciences in August of that year, at which J. H. Gilbert (1886) of Rot-

hamsted gave an account of the relationship which exists between sums of tem-

peratnres and agricultural production. ‘This paper is reported in full. Gilbert

reported that in 1881, the London metcorological office on the supgestion of

Lawes and himself began to publish weekly sums of tempcrature above a fred

base, together with hours of sunshine and rain, for the information of agricul-

turists, the base temperature chosen being 42° F. as stated above.

Gilbert tabulated. the stim of temperatures From certain fixed dates until the

time of harvest of wheat at Rothamsted for the vears 1852 to 1885. For the

vears 1878 to 1885 these are basexl on the weekly publications of the meteoro-

logical office. Gilbert recorded for winter wheat, over the full period, sums of

temperatures of the order of 1,100 to 1,200 day-degrees,' The London Metevre-

Ingical Office is still (1965) interested in accumulated temperatures, above ind

below 42°F., and these are entered im the monthly returns from all crop-weather

stations in Britain. The continned vse of accumulated temperatures 1s, how-

ever, currently under discussion.”

Modern applications in terms of this concept of temperature summation

come mainly from North America, The bridge between the European work of

the nineteenth century and the American work of the twentieth is provided

1 The responsible people at the Metearelogical Office in London were Ro He Seott aul

General Strachey.

* Personally communicated by H. L. Penman,

za, Jo AL PRESCOT

by Abbe (1905), Livingston (1916) compiured the sumination of direet ten

peratores with the summutions of temperature efficiences based on the physico-

chemical concepts of Arrhenius and Van't Hoff and with those of physiologic!

eticioncies based ow experimental studies. He was a strong udvacate of the

provision of experimental facilities to enable studies of plant growth to be made

in controlled environments.

OL more recent vears, Nutlonsen (1953, 1957, 1958) of the American Insti-

tute of Crop Bealogy has upplice the summation of temperatures above a fixed!

hase line to the study of the climatic requirements of wheat, barley ind ve

and domed that a hese temperature of 40° F. yave the anost satistactory vahies.

This temperature was selected after testing 32°, 36°, 40° and 45° F, Follownie

Livingston, he refers ta the method as the remainder-index system,

Amerive and Winkler (1944, 1963} have applied the method to the study

ol the climatology of the erape-vine in Galiformia, and Amerine (1963) alsa

vives references to war in the Soviet Union. They classify the vine areus of

California into five regions from the coolest to the warmest on this basis, ln

the earlier publication the phvsiological perind. blooming to harvest, was used:

in the later publication a fixed calendar period, April to October inclusive, is

emplovedt,

Clore and Druminund (1963, 1964) also have applied he method to the

interprelation of seasonal conditions for grape growing in the State of Washing-

tun. iy view of the increasme use of the concept in horticultural practice in

the United States, involving shorter periods and more accurate assessments of

temperature summations, Arnold (1960) has proposed a convenient method for

estimating devree-days [rom daily temperatures when the minimum temperature

is below the base temperature,

lt is evident from the long history ot the use of temperature sumnuttions in

crop physiology. that it will find its most usefol applications when restricted

to crop periods, such as the emergence of an annual crop ti its harvest period,

ain the case of a deciduous perennial from bud-burst to leaf-fall or to ripeness

vf the Iroit tn this connection heth de Candalle and Gilbert were aware id

the uced to bring in solar radiation and Gilbert even noted the lay betwen

the tine of greatest sunshine and the time of warmest temperature,

As soonats the method is used over a fixed calendar period there is no advint

tage too he guned aver quoting (he mean temperature during the period, The

use of harmonic characteristics, moreover, cin be used to express mneh of the

resi Information and can be used, if required, to culewdate the sunimation ot

Wraps Sera over any specified period and more particularly the leniperatures

at the warmest and coulest periods.

ACKNOWLEDCMENTS

Considerable help tas been reveived in the preparation of the diseusgsiurt

from people who have supplied information. I meution Mr. 1. Kaye, Librarian

of the Royal Society in London, for confirming carly 18th century literature,

Miss CG, M. Bardley for locating in Australia the 19th century literature, Dr. H.

Kichler for the loun of publicitions in his persemal library, Mrs. Jovce Collins

whose collection of temperature data, now located ut the Waite Institute, was

evlensively used, and Mr. B. C. Rankine for the loan of personal correspondence

with Frencli oenological stations.

To Mr. J. C. M. Formachon, Director of the Australian Wine Research In-

stitute, | am grateful for bis general interest in the project and for making the

facilities of the Institute available.

CLIMATOLOGY Ol THE VINE

SOURCES OF INFORMATION

Buauer, J. (1940). Biographies des botanistus i Geneve de 1500 u 1931, Bull, Sue. Bot.

Siisse., vol. 508,

Kexprew, W.G. The Climates of the Gontinents, fourth ctlition, Oxtord, 1953,

Liwunts, J. (1883), Synopsis der drei Naturreiclie, Part 2, Vol 1. Synopsis der Plame n-

kande Allvemeiner Theil. 3rd. edition by A. B. Franz, Tanover. ;

Uxirkn Staves DepartMest or Ackieuntrre Yearnoor, J94L. Climate and Man. Washing-

ton DC. Todd,

Wiisttau-Lexicon file Winger, Weinharidler, Kifer und) Gastwirte. Berlin, 1930.

REFERENCES

Aun, C, 105. First Report car the Relations between Climates and Crops, U.S. Dept, Ac,

Wether Baroy, Bull, 36.

Ammnne, M.A. 1963, Villeultuwe and Eatologe in the Soyviee Cron. The Wine Districts

af the Soviet Union. Notes on Wines Fasted iu the Soviet Union. Wine and Vines,

Qet., 29-46, Now, 37-64, Dee, 25-29.

Admins, M. A,, ancl Weyxnen, A, J., 1944. Composition and Quality of Musts and Wis

of Calitornin Crapes, Hilgardia. 15, No. 6, pp. 493-673.

Aanautiis, Ee A and Wingter, AL J. 1963. Cylifornmia Wine Grapes, Cal Nur. Expt, Sta,

ull, 794.

Aunouw, C.-Y. 1960. Maxinunanininnon Tenperatures as a Basis for Computing Hout

Units. Proe, Amer, Sow Hort. Sci, 76, pp. 682-692.

Brace, J. N.. £960. A Contribution to the Radiation Climatology of Northern Europe.

Arch. Met, Geophys, Bioklim, B., 10, pp, 182-192,

Boussingaeni, J. B,, 16374. Faamen eompurif des cireonslinees aiiétéoraloviqnes scars

Tesynelles végetent Tes ceréalos, Tir amiais er les ponmnes de terre A Veéqhateur et seus

aime temipérd. CR. 4. pp. 178-178,

Bousyiacacer, J. B., L83Tb. Des infonces inétéoroloviques sur da eultuve de la vigue.

C.R., 4. np. 371-375,

Caspoune, Auem, Lo P. Par, 1855. Geopraphie botanigne raisonee. Paris, Geneva, 2 vol.

{865 pp. particularly Chap, 4, Sec, 5, pp. 393-405.

Cannone, Aura. L. P,P. pe, 1884. dndesud as: Notation des températires we point de vie

de Pagricilttare ot des faits de vegetation. Arel, Sci, Pliys. Nat, Ser, 3. UL pe 32,

Casnouir, Anvin T. PLP. ye, 1S86. Indexer as: Sir he valour des sommes des tenipéra-

tures cn webdruphie, butanique ct en wericalture, Arch. Sci, Phys. Nat, Ser. 3, 16,

pp. 325-326,

Crore, Wy [and Buosarunp, V. BP. 1968. Sonus Aspects of Washington States Remarkithile

1963 Grape Crop. Wash. State Wort, Assac. Proo., 59, pp. 165-169.

Crore, W. 7, and Brossaruvn, V, Po 1964. 19G4—a Onality Year fer Grapes. Wash. Stite

Hort, Asseo, Proe,. 60, pp, 135-139,

CGuneen, | A 1886, Remargues sur le rebition qui existe entre les sommes de tenmpeératire

ot le production agricole. Arch. Sui, Phys, Nat. Sev, 3, 16. pp, 421-436.

Hintewianis, W., 1963. Deutsche Wein Zeitiing, 99. p, 879.

Jouxsror, R.13., 1964. Water Relations of Pines radiatiander Plantation Conditions, Aust.

J. Bot, 12, py. LLL 124,

Lavinesios, 6. By, 191i, Physiological Temperature Indives Jor the Study ol Plant Growth

in RelaGion to Climatic Conditions. Phys. Res. 1, 8, pp. 399-420,

Nuvrowson, M1. ¥. Amer. Inst, Crop Ecology ( Washington):

Wheat-Chinate Relationships (1955), 385 pp.

parley Saline Helationships (1937), 280. yp,

Rye-Climate Relationships (1958), 219 pp.

Onwisn, G., 1953, Wine Growing m Englanel. Trencdon,

Prsscorr, J. A, and Lane-Poue, C, 1, 1947, The Climatalows of the Tntroduetion col

Vines of the Mediterrancan Environupnt to Australia. Trans, Roy, Sue, 8, Aust, 71.

pp. 67-0.

RKeacmun, RL AL FL pp, 1735. Observations du thermometre, faits 2 Paris pendant Vanneée

1735. Comparées avec celles qui cot é faites sous Ta ligne, a VIsle de France, a

Alger, ef en quelques-unes des nos [sles de VAmerique, Mein, Acad, Roy, Sei, pp.

545-576, particularly p. 559,

THE DISTRIBUTION OF EUCALYPTUS SPECIES I[N PORTION OF

COUNTY STANLEY, SOUTH AUSTRALIA

BY MARY A. TODD

Summary

This paper reports the distribution of Eucalyptus species over an area of about 300 square miles in.

part of County Stanley, South Australia, centred on the township of Clare, together with such

information as to climate and is as is available.

Eucalyptus leucoxylon var. pauperita, E. camulduleriais, E. odorata, E. mucrorrhyncha, E.

elaeophora, and the mallee species E. oleosa, E. oleosa var. glauca (=E. transcontinentulis), E.

calciculfrix, E. lansdowneana, and the mallee form of E. odorata occur. Tussock grassland, now

greatly modified, is also present.

THE DISTRIBUTION OF EUCALYPTUS SPECIES IN PORTION OF

COUNTY STANLEY, SOUTHL AUSTRALIA

by Mary A, Topp®

[Read 13 May 1965]

SUMMARY

This paper reports the distribution of Eusulyptes species over an area uf

about 300 square miles in part of County Stanley, South Australia, centred

on the township of Clare, lovelher will, such information as to climate and

svils as is available,

Enedyptus leucoxylon var, panperita, FB. camaldulensis, E. odorata, BE.

macrorrhynohe, E, clacophora, and the mallee species E. vleasu, E.oleasa var,

glauca (=E, transcontinentalis), 1. ealetultrix, E. lansdowtneong, and the mallee

fon of EL. adorata occur, ‘Lussock grassland, now greatly modified, is also

present,

The distribution of Eucalyptus species is here recorded over an area of

300 square miles in part of County Stanley, South Australia, incliding portion

of the Nundreds of Upper Wakefield, Clare, Milne, Andrews, Yackamoorundie.

Hart and Blyth, Boomsma (1948) had previously noted this for the western

section of the Hd. Clare but much of his area was re-examined and some

additional information obtained. Most of the detail recorded was obtained

during field observations in 1948-50.

Technique. Most of the available roads and some tracks were traversed and the

linvits of cach species of tree were marked on the appropriate hundred maps.

Further information ahout tree distributim was obtained from aerial photo-

vraphs. Trees had been removed from much of the arca but fram the remnants

still present some idea of the original distribution could be wained.** However,

especially in the north and west, old survey records, at the Lands Department,

Adelaide, show that natural grasslands occurred and today it is difflenlt to

distinguish these modified grasslands from cleared areas. Soil profiles were

examined at representative sites to enable their classification in great soil groups.

Topography. The area includes the most southerly part of the Flinders Ranges,

‘Two mam ridges run north and south #long the eastern and western boundaries

of Hds, Clare, Milrie, and Andrews and there are smaller, less continuons ridges

between them, Most of the country is undulating, becoming hilly in the southern

andl western parts of Hd, Clare, the northern part of Id. Hart, and the adjaceut

part of Id, Yackamoorundie, It is mainly drained by the Hutt and Hill Rivers

running northwards through Hds. Clare, Milne, and Andrews, while in the

west numerous small streams run westwards from the ridve on the western

side of Hds. Clare, Milne, and Andrews, and in the south are tributaries of the

river Wakelield. Most of the streams are small and tend to dry up in summer.

Sef Botiay Dept, University of Melbourne, Parkville, N.2, Victoria. Formerly (1948-

A) research worker, Agronomy Dept., Waite Agricultural Research Justituie, Adelaide.

"* Tn the south, round Wateryvale and Mintiro, there hay been much clearine and also

much planting of trees, particularly Eucalyptus camaldulensis. so that the existing vevetation

dues not always indivate the original vegetation, Such evidence as there is suggests that the

bolk of that arca was originally covered with EB. léeucaxiylon var. pauperita with KE. adarata

associated jn the drier parts.

‘Trans, Roy, Soc. §. Aust. (1965), Val. 59,

26 MARY A. TODD

wa. 36.

Die oe ae

Ou 4

Bungaree

i; 4 “i be

é sa a KS

A Ls

/ i

ee }

} "Mt Horrocks = /

set ay gt

ae) \

| t git nae

_—F Leasingham : 4

wt —_~

! ; a

a ¢

HD. UPPER ra

“. WAKEFIELD PS

S M ——

SCALE IN MILES { 0 j ‘5

ROADS TRAVELLED OVER

TRACKS TAKEN APPROXIMATE POSITION

= HUNDRED BOUNDARIES

FUGALYPTUS LEUCGXYIGN FMualt) var PAUPERITA

JE.Brown

LT. CAMALDULENSIS Dehnhi,

E MACRORRHYNCHA FMuel/ (fot detall of Wester

boundary Seé Boomarna 1943),

— ODORATA Behr & Schlechid.

E ELAEOPHORA fF Muell

MALLEES CE CALCICULTRIX EMuell.

E. LANSDOWNEANA EMoell, & LE Brown

E. OLEQSA FMuell

E OLFOSA FMuel: var GLAUCA Maiden

EF ODORATA Behr & Schlechtd,

MALLFE FORM}

CLFARED {AND OR NATURAL GRASSLAND

(MARKED

SURVEYS.

PRESUMABLY, NATURAL

"NO TIMBER" OR “OPEN' IN

GRASSLAND

EARLY

CALLITRIS GLAUCA RB)

CASUARINA STRICTA Air

DISTRIBUTION OF EUCALYPFUS SPT. (20 STANLE? a=

Climate.

Meteorological data for almost all of the area mapped (excepting part

of the Hd. Upper Wakefelil) is given in the Commonwealth Burean of Meteor-

dlagy’s Climatological Survey, Region 14—Goyder. South Australia (Deceinbet

1956) trom whieh some of the following dita ure extructed,

Temperature, The meen anoual temperate is 55-60" FL with an amplitude

af ubout 25° BF, Maxima are fairly high in summer. minima in winter vetativels

low, drosts heing common for several months, For the period 1906-39 the average

frast free period at Clare was 195 days.

Retnfall. The wettest part of the distriet is near the highest point, Mt. Worrocks.

1952 ft. about 2% miles east af Penwortham and Watervale, The highest local

mean aoonal rainfall estimate was 29 in, for an arca between these tawaships;

it may he more on the mount itself. Rainfall tends ta increase with increasing

altitude locally, but falls away on passing northward, It decreases in all directions

passing away from the Mt. ELorrocks urea — being 17-18 in. in the northern

region and western boundary of the mip, and ahnost 24 in. at the southern and

south-eastern boundaries.

Evaporation, Caleulations ot evaporation from a free water surface (Common-

wealth Bureau of Meteorology, 1963) show mean monthly evaporation varies

between 10 in, and UW in, in December and January, and between L in, and

2in.in June aud fly at Clare, und is a little higher at Spalding, 6 tiles to the

north of this survey,

A mup showing the mean length of the growing season, in mouths, is giver int

the Climatological Survey (ibid, Map No. 2), Ithas heen compiled fram a formula

{Vrescott and Thomas, 1949). as the period during which the rainfall exceeds

054 BE" where Eis the evaporation from a free water surface expressed in

inches. A growing seasob of seven months or more is shown in Id. Clare.

southern part of Hd. Milne. and the parts of the Has, of Tart and Blyth adjoim-

ing them. [1 ix also seven months in the surveyed part of Hd. Upper Wakefield,

It drops below seven months north ancl west of these areas, and helow six

months in the north-eastern portion near Andrews.

The annual period when seme water is stored in the soil at Clare has been

vstimated by the acthor hy the method nsed by Preseutt, Collings and Shirpurkar

(1952) ancl found tu he approximately 7,3 months (from the end of April ta

‘arly to mid-December). Tr is assumed that the soil can only store 3 inches of

rain, the rest being Jost as drainage and ranott. Potential ¢vapotranspiration,

regarded as 0.8 E!" wherm Eis the evaporation from a free water surface,

is shaven on Fig, 1. Evaporation estimates used were from the Bureat of Meteor-

alogy’s. Evaporation Maps of Australia (1963), Soil water storage, calcifatedt

from the balance of potential evapotranspiration and rainfall, is also viven in

Fiy. 1 tavether with ofher climatological data for Clare, the only station in the

area at which fairly full records are kept,

Sails,

The reconnaissance survey made in 1948-49 showed soils belonging to the

following great soil groups, with a general distribution as follows:—

1. Padzolic soils. All examined are at the higher allitudes, above 1300 feet

or within the area in which rainfall would be influenced by adjacent heights

of 1300 feet. They occur mainly to the west, southwest and southeast of the

lownship af Clare,

28 MARY A, TODD

60 = 0

250 4 RO

i=}

Ww)

£ ok 70

ral 4

an ™

> =

ae v

is a

= >

4 A

30 oo

a ™

are

ct id

a ‘a

fz “A

gto 5D

had

iS)

zit 40

iva

o 30

re)

i=]

Fig. 1. Rainfall, potential evapotranspiration, water stored in soil, drainage, and tempera-

ture dita for Clare, South Australia.

e____@ Average monthly rainfall in inches (100 years of record to end of 1962),

O--=-0 0,8E°.75, where TE is the average monthly evaporation from a free water

surface expressed in inches.

es Average monthly maximum tempcrature in °F, (1879-1956),

%-s--™ Average monthly minimum temperature in °F, (1879-1956).

Estimate of average total water stored in soil, also drainage, both expressed

in inches,

B Average dates first and Tast occurrences of sereen minimuin of 36° F:

May 9 + 11 days and October 25 + 13 days.

Cc Average dates first and last occurrences of screen minimum of 32° F,:

June 2 + 10 days and September 18 + 21 days.

(Data from Commonwealth of Australia Bureau of Meteorology)

DISTRIBUTION GF ISUGALYPTUS SPR. CO, SUANLEY wd

2. Red-brown earths. Very cxtensive areas occur, particularly in the northern

region through which the Mutt and Hill Rivers run, and to the west on the

Blyth plams. Mulcahy (1954) describes those in the east of Hd. Upper Wake-

field as shallow and deep (both common), with small arcas of hydromorphic

red-brown earths, and red-brown earths on travertine. Gilgais may ocenr locally

8. Grey and brown soils of heavy texture with gile;i microrelief. Small

areas were observed in Ads, Wilne and Hart. They may be more extensive.

Presumably these are allied to soils in the east of Hd. Upper Wakefield

described by Muleaby (ibid), as “grey and brown soils of heavy texture in

which gilgais are present’. In places they form e¢omplexes with red-brown

eurths,

4. Rendyinas, or degraded rendzinas. Two small areas were observed iii Hd

Milne, They may be more extensive, and were common in the castern part

ot Hd. Upper Wakefield surveyed by Muleahy (ibid).

5. Terra rossa. Scattered areas, often yery small, were reported by Mulcahy

(ibid) in the eastern part of Hd, Upper Wakefeld. This soil was not observed

by the author,

6. Skeletal soils,

(a) Brown Inams and clay loams over limestancs are widespread in Hd, Upper

Wakefield, in south-east Hd, Clare, and along the western slopes of the hills

abutting the plains towards Blvth and Brinkworth.

(h) Skeletal suils over rocks other than limestone are found on the taps of

ridges in all parts.

F. Auluvial soils are found alone seme water courses,

Ranges of Dominant Eucalypts ane Allied Associations,

1, *? Eucalyptus leucoxylon Fo Mucll, var, pauperite J. E, Brown (Plates 1-4),

‘Vhis is the most widely spread tree in the district. It oceurs in hilly and

vidulating Country from the southernmast part surveved to well beyond North

Bungarce. which is at the northern boimedary of the survey. The mean annual

rainfall varies between 17 in. and 29 in. This is well below the minimum ol

25 in. for the species (sensu stricto) in the Mt. Lofty ranges (Specht and Perry

1948) und is elose to the ininimum of 19 in. or slightly less found for the

species (sent stricta) to the east in scattered) occurrences from south of Burra

to Keyneton (Jessup 1948). Tt is growing on podzolic soils, red-brown earths,

brown Joams over limestone, and skeletal soils over other rocks, inelnding

quautaite and siltstone.

The lower strata beneath this cuealypt vary in different parts of the distriet

Some indication of this is given hy the lists of species associated with it in the

regions iu which the photographs (Plates 1-4) were taken, Extremes which are

not shown in these photographs are dense sclerophyll scruly at Pemyortham.

with a relatively high raiutall of 27 in. and Triodi¢ grassland, on the hillslopes

to the north of North Bungaree. with relatively low rainfall of 18 in.

There are also marked differences in the form of the fee, In the wetter

soils ta the west of Penworthuin it is talt, straight and smooth-barked, very

similar in form to E, camaldulensis in chis area; in the drier parts it tends to he

smaller and more spreading. with rough bark at the base or extending right ap

"Nomenclature of cucalypts and other species: Follows Hlack (1948-57).

aw MARY A, TODD

the main trunk or rarely, even as far as the secondary branches, Isolated trees

are always more spreading than those growing close together, but these differ-

cnees canmot be entirely accounted tor by the tact that the trees are often

more isolated in the drier parts. Differences in other characters, such as widtle

of leaf (4-L in.), size and shape of buds (operculum conical to rostrate). and

shape of fruit are associated with the changes in the fonn of the tree. No frnits

as large as those of E. lenwoxylon (sensu stricto) were observed, though some

were nearly as large.

There was never any donbt about assigning any of these individuals to

E. lencoxylon var, panperita. Vt is probable that this variation is caused by

introgression af the species with E. camaldulensis in the wetter parts, and F,

odgrata in the drier parts. Hybrids of E. leucoxylon (serisu stricto) with both

these species have been recorded in the Mt. Lofty Raoges hy Specht and Pers

(1948). It may well be that iu some parts the environmental conditions are more

suited to the development of a hybrid than to that of the species itself,

2. EB, camaldulensis Debnh, {Plate 3),

This species is tound along some of the inoister drainage lines in the

wetter parts of Hds. Clare and Upper Wakefield. where the annual rainfall

is less than 22 in. In one place, between Penwortham and Mt. Horrocks, it

extends up from the gnlly onte the hillslopes naturally. This is the wettest

known part of the district with a raindall of about 29 in. However. it has been

planted quite cxtensively in and around the area in which it occurs naturally.

ane is growing well in many places where the trees are not directly on a water-

course. @.g. east OF Watervale.

At three places in the Hd. Clare the author is indebted to Boomsina (1945)

for records of the occurrence of this species Le, (al within the boondaries of

the Lo. macrorrhyncha association, (1) in northwest Ud. Clare (sects, 1991

1996), near a mallee patch, and (c) along the Hrytt KR. to the north of the town-

ship of Clare, In two places, on the Hutt BR. flats and wear Barinia, in the

southern part of Viel. Milne. E. camaldiufensis which has been planted. is

flourishing. aad there are some similar healthy trees further north. The one

soil profile taken was an alluvial soil. Proximity to water courses suggests that

the species will be growing mainly in alluvial suils, but trees planted on various

other soil types in the district are rewarkably healthy. Close proximity to creeks

confirms that germination is largely governed by high water requirorneot as

hws heen found for this species in other places:

3. 6. odorata Bel and Schlecltd. (Plate 9).

This species occurs along some of the boundaries of the E. leucoxylon var.

patiperita ussociation, either pure, or in assuciation with it. It is mainly in the

tree form, though there are some patches of the mallee form e.g. the one mapped

in Hd. Blyth. Near North Bungaree a few isolated trees of the variety @ngus/t-

folia are found,

FE. odorata is found in hilly country with a mean annnal rainfall of s-

24 in, lt has been observed growing in red-brown earths, podzolic soils, and

skeletal soils over Limestone. and may also be growing on rendzinas and prey

and brown soils of heavy texture with gilgai microrelief. These conditions ot

climate and soil are similar to those in which the specics has previously been

observed (Specht and Perry, ibid).

DISTRIBUTION OF BUGALYPTUS SPP UO, STANLEY $1

l. #. maetorrhyneha F, Muell. (Plate 7).

This species extends over an area of about five square miles to the west

of Penwortham in a wet region with a rainfall of 24-29 im. It is the only known

occurrence of the species in South Australia (Boomsma, 1948), Except for

smal] areas at the northern end, where it ecurs in association with BE. elaeophow,

it is a pure stand. Often the crowns of the trees form a fairly complete vanopy.

‘The boundaries between this association und those of E, lewcoxylon var, pau-

perita and BE. camaldulensis, which adjoin it. are very sharp, suggesting that

its distribution is controlled by a soi factor, In most parts the soil is very stony

and rocky, with many qnurty fragments on the surface,

The ground flora is very varied where it has not been removed completely

hy grazing (Plate 7), but it js rather sparse, and consists largely of geaphytes

which Hower in the spring. Bracken fern, Pteridiwn aquilinum, oceurs in some

of the gullies, Purther information is given by Boomsma (1948).

3, J. elaeophorn F, Muell. ( Plate 8).

This specics occurs in stuall areas in the hilly country in the westeen part

of Hd. Clare, growing with E. leucoxylon var. pauperila, or B. macrarrhyacha,

The association with the former is not always close: there are frequently small

wreas of one species or the ther, No obvious reason fur this separation was

observed: the aspect of the slopes had no apparent influence on distribution.

All the soil profiles observed were podzolic. The mean annual rainfall

w 24 to 27 an,

fi, Mallees (Plate 3),

Tsulated patches of mallee occur by Has, Clare. Hart, and Yackamoorundie

—in particular E, ofeose, E, oleosa var. glauca (=E. transcontinentalis), E.

culvicultrix, E. lansdowneana, and the nulee form of E. odorata (mapped as

E. odorata in Wd, Blyth)

Mean annual rainfall lies between 17 and 24 in, Surface soils were very

sandy or stony, but no profiles were taken,

7. Casuarina stricta Ait. (Plates 1 and 2),

This species occurs in association with E. leycoxylon var. pauperita and

£, odorata, aid also by itself. It is found alone scattered on the tops of some

of the ridges, particularly the stony ridges where the soils are mainly skeletal.

lt is also met with in places on red-hrown carths, at the junctions hetween

E, leucoxylan yar. pauperita and the grassland associations. Present occurrences

ure at mean ammnial rainfalls between 17 and 26 in, It is impossible to estimate

the original extent of the species, as it fs easy to clear, much prized as fire-

wood, and regeneration [ror seedlings is prevented by grazing aninvals.

Apparently it did not oveur originally on all the ridges. Those on the northern

part of the eastern boundary of Ad. Milne, and extending into Hd, Andrews

(outside the area mapped) are repoted to haye originally been treeless, and

so are the grassy hills at the extreme northwest of Hd. Glare, and the adjoin-

ing part of Id. Blvth. The grownd flora js not luxuriant, and consists mainly

of grasses,

& Callistris propingua KBr.

This species is found occasionally in the hills in the westera part of Hd.

Clare. It was formerly much more frequent, but has been removed for timber,

und little regeneration appears to be taking place.

32 MARY A. TODD

9, Tussock erussland (Plate LO).

Extensive areas of grassland oveur to the north and east in Hds. Clare,

Milne, and Andrews, and to the west in Hds, Blyth and Hart. They are now

tmuch altered by cultivation and grazing and often cannot be distinguished

with certainty from cleared land. Originally the bulk of the natural grassland

was probably dominated by species of Stipa and Danthonia. Tussocks of

Lamendra and Lepidosperma spp. are often present (Plate 10).

The mean annual rainfall ranges from 16 to 26 in. The soils are mainly

red-brown earths with some smaller areas of podzolic soils, brown Joams over

limestone, skeletal soils over other rocks, and grey and brow soils of heavy

texture with gilgai microrelief.

Forniations.

Notes taken in 1948-49 were not extensive enough to allow a full discussion

of the formations (as defined by Wood and Williams, 1960).

Savannah woodland is extensive. This is mainly dominated by E. feucoxylon

var. pauperita or E. odorata. Near Penwortham E. leucoxylon var. patiperita

and its associated vegetation tend towards dry scletophyll forest.

E. macrorrhyncha usually occurs, in other regions, as dry sclerophyll forest

(Wood and Williams, 1960), and here, over much of the area dominated hy

this species, the crowns form a continuous canopy, In places (see Boomsma,

1945) FE. macrorrhyncha is also growing as savannah woodland. Whether this

is due to partial clearing. followed. by growth of a grassy gromnel stratum. is

not knawn,

Mallee and tussock grassland also occu’. The latter is much modified by

introduced species as pasture and otherwise, and in many places by cultivation,

DISCUSSION

Sufficient evidence tu define the factors which control the distribution of

the eucalypts in the part of County Stmley surveyed has not yet heen collected,

With minor exceptions it docs not appear to be related to rainfall. Detailed

soil survey may show close connections between encalypt and soil type in some

areas; in others the relationship between soil, moisture, and vegetation may be

tore complex,

Distribution of FE. cameldilensis is presumably partly controlled by its

need for a relatively high water supply, while that of E. elaeophora, Ly iaderer-

rhyncha and the mallees is probably controlled by soil factors. Tussock yrass-

land, E. lencoxylon vier. peuperite wd £. odorata are found over almost identical

rainfall ranges, aud (with the exception of the probable absence of the two

eucalypts from gilgai soils) in soils of the same great soil groups. More detailed

study of the soils. and fuller information as to soil moisture relationships and

nutnent status may give a fuller understanding of their distribution.

DISTRIBUTION OF EUCALYPTUS SPP. CO. STANLE) 33

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

The author is indebted to Mr. A. J. K. Walker (then of the Waite Agri-

cultural Research Institute) and people in the Clare district for generous

assistance, to Mr. K. P. Phillips of the Waite Agricultural Research Institute

for taking the photographs, to Mr. K. H, Northeate of the C.S.I.R.O. Division

af Soils, to the South Australian Department of Lands for access to the early

surveys, and to Dr. R. L. Specht, now of the Botany Department, University

of Melbourne, for drawing my attention to work since 1950, reading the present

manuscript and helpful criticism,

REFERENCES

Buack, J. M.. 1943-57: Flora of South Australia. Sud ed, Govt. Printer, Adelaide.

Boomsma, C. D., 1948: The ecology of the western Clare hills, South Australi, Trans,

Roy. Soe, S$. Aust. 72, pp. 216-250.

ComMonwuartin or Avsrrauia, Bureau af Mcteordlegy, Melbourne, ecember 1956;

Climatological Survey. Region 14—Coyeer, South Australia.

COMMONWEALTH oF AusTRATEA, Bureau of Meteorology, June 1963: A series of thirteen

maps, for each month, and the vear as a whole, entitled “Anstralia, Average Evaporation

in Inches”.

Jessup, R. W., 1948: A vegetation and pasture suryey of Counties Eyre, Burra and Kimberley.

Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Aust. 72, pp. 33-68.

Muicany, M. J., 1954: Soil survey of Martindale Estate, South Australia. C.S.LR.O. Division

ot Soils, Divisional Rpt. 7/54. Adelaide, July, 1954, pp. 1-39 plus map.

Prescorr, J. A. & Tuossas, Joyce A. 1949; The length of the growing season. Proc. BR.

Geogr. Soc. Aust. $. Aust. Br. 50, pp. 42-46.

Prescort, |, A. Gartins, Joven A. & Suippurkar, G. R., 1952: ‘The comparative clima-

tolovy of Australia and Argentina. Geegr. Rey. 52, pp, L1s-155,

Seecutr, R. L. & Perry, R. A. 1948: Plant ecology of part of the Mt. Lofty Ranges {1}

Trans. Rov. Soc, S. Aust, 72, pp. 91-182.

Wooo, J. G. & Wintaaars, R. J.; Categories of vegetation aml their characteristics, In “The

Australian Environment”, C.S.LR.0, and MUP. Melhourne, 1960, pp. 67-79.

MARY A, TODD

EXPLANATION OF PLATES

Ground Plora in Photazraphs.

10,

Eucalyptus lencoxylon var. pauperite on recky Guterap. Note spreading linbit, Had.

Milne, Sect. 3009. :

Surall tree: Custarina stricta.

Ground stratum:

°Homeria colling, Themedy australis, 7 Aira caryophyllea, *Acena fatua. Danthonia

sp. Dichapugon atrictus, Ptilotus spathilatus, ° Trifolium areense. °T. procumbens.

* Hedin moschatim. ° Parentucellia: lutifolia (~ Bartsia latifolia), °Typochacris

flahra.

By feucaxylon var. pauperifa in undulating countes within rocky ontereps Note

spreading habit, Hd. Milne, Sect. 3013.

Small tee; Casuarina stricta.

Ground strata;

“Homeria collind. Danthonia semiannufaris, °Avellinia michelli, °Briza taxine,

°'Vilpia matress, °Vulpiq bramoides, Dianella recoluta, Bulbine bulbosa. Dieh-

pogon strictus, Rununenlus lappacens, Stackhonsia sp. Velleia purddoxa, Lacteno-

phoera sp., Microseriy sp.

£. leucoxylon var, panperita in wettish situation—volure trees. He. Milne Seet. 3004

Small trees and lavge shorbs; Acedeiq armali, A, pycnanthea.

Crouncl strata:

*Hameria collina, Brisa niaxina, *Bnza minor, *Bromus madritensis, © Agrapyron

xeabrum. Dielinpogen strietus, Regiments fappaceus, Drosera sy. Acaeni onina,

"Trifolium dubium, °T. clomeratum, *T. tomentosum, Swainsona sp., °Stackhousia

si. 7Anaallis femina, *Parentucelliq latifolia (=Bartsia latifolia), Lagenophore

spe, Craspedia uniflura, Microseriy sp. °fHypochveris vlabra, *Sonchus sp.

i. leucoxylow var. pauperita on podzolised soil west of Clare. Note relatively strong

development of main trmk, Paddock at rear hay been cleared, Jd. Clare, Sect. 2197.

Small trees and large shrubs: Callitris propinqua, Casuarina stricta, Acacia pycnantha.

Small shrubs: Pultenuea sp., °Learandula stocchas,

Crouucd stratum:

*Briza minor, Tligsanetis potersant, Bulbine ladbosa. Dichapogan strictus. ° Anes-

allis femina, Lagenophord sp.

KF. camaldilensis crowing vlang creek pear Penworthani Pid. Clure, Seet. 82,

EL claeaphora, west of Clare. Id. Clare

Sinall trees or large shrubs: Cusuartiur stricta, Acacia pyciantha.

Ground stratum:

Dianella revoluta, Hibbertia sp., Goodenta sp. Lagenophore sp.. Many gritsses.

i. mavrorthyneha in Willy country south-west of Clare. Hd. Clare. Sect. 2375-

Ground stretian dias been qlmeast cormpletely vemaved by grazing,

Mallee—north-awest of Hraudred of Churc. Hd. Clare. Seet. 1955,

Malloes: E. aleosa. E. aleose car. glaucu {=B. transcontinentalis). 0. caleicultriv-

Lurge shrubs: Melalenea prthescens, Bursaria spinosa.

Crouncd stratum:

Lomandra spp.

ik, odorata ov Hd. Wart. Soot. 150%

(Ground. stratum: Pt , aA ba

°Homeria collina, Danthonia sp, *Vulpia myuros. *Medicugo minima, * Parenti

eellia latifolia (~Bartsia latifolia), °Cryptostemma calendula, *Hedypnois cretica.

Tussock grassland association, tld. Hart, from Main North Roid, west ot Anama, lookin

westwards towards Brinkworth. Tassocks are of Lepidosperme sp, and Lomanedra sp.

7 Introduced species,

Piatrs 1 AND 2 Mary A. Topp

PLATES 3 AND 4 Mary A. Topp

Ry %

Pane

= ae

" ‘ aE “5 :

} i

Zz ; as,

aoe Be ai

i 2

4 4 Q bt Sate

fed J 1 eK s =p

- a Se

Na ay peers

Puares 5 Aanp 6 Mary A. Topp

PLates 7 AND S Mary A, Topp

PLATES 9 AND 10 Mary A. Topp

THE VEGETATION OF KOONAMORE STATION, SOUTH AUSTRALIA

BY B. B. CARRODUS, R. L. SPECHT AND MARGARET E.. JACKMAN

Summary

A vegetation map of Koonamore Station in the arid zone of South Australia is presented. Six

vegetation form's or sub-forms (semi-arid mallee, arid scrub, low arid scrub, low arid woodland,,

shrub steppe, and ephemeral herb and grassland) and 15 plant associations are described for the

Station. These ire correlated with the landscape and soils on which they arc found.

A list showing the ecological distribution of 196 native and 16 alien species recorded on the survey

is appended.

THE VEGETATION OF KOONAMORE STATION,

SOUTH AUSTRALIA

by B, B, Carnonus,' R. L. Spremr? Avb ManGanrr F. JAGKMAN®

[Read 13 May 1963]

SUMMARY

A yegctation map ef Koonamore Station in the arid zone of South Aus-

tralia is presented. Six vegetation foimns or suh-forms (senii-arid mallee, arid

serab, low arid serub, low arid woodland. shrub steppe, and ephemeral herb

and grassland) and 15 plant associations are deseribed for the Stittom, These

are correlated with the landscape jnel seils on whieh they are found.

A list showing the ecological distribution of 196 rative und 16 alien species

recorded on the survey is appended.

INTRODUCTION

Koonamore Station ts located in the arid zone of South Australia, approxi-

mittely 10 miles north of Yunta, a small town 200 miles north of Adelaide on the

Broken 1Gl railway line (Fig, 1). A vegelation reserve, a litthe more than

one mile square, was established near the centre of the property by the Univer-

sily of Adelaide in 1925. The present survey of Koonamore Station, an area of

A72 square miles, was undertaken to ascertain the degree to which Koonamore

Vevetation Reserve (Osborn, 1925; Osborn et al., 1931, 1932, 1935; Wood, 1936;

Hall ef al., 1964) is representative of the soils and vegetation of the surrounding

cunlrvside,

A base map of the Statiun showing fence lines, tracks, hills, watercourses,

siif pans and other landmarks was prepared from aerial photographs. Land

traverses by motor vehicle, using odometer distances, were then made to re-

cord in detail chanves in vegetation along all the roads and tracks on the property,

and, where necessary, along ¢ross-country routes. Because of the relatively

open nature of the landscape, these traverses were sufficiently close logether

to allow the plotting of most vegetation boundaries in the field. However, in a

few areds, acrial photugraphs were used to locate these houndaries,

Soil profiles were examined at frequent intervals, usually wherever changes

in vegetation were noted, and six intergriding groups of soils are recoenised.

Six vegelalion forms or sub-forms, and J5 plait associations are described for

the Station. The landscapes and soils om which these associations are found

are summarised in Table L. Appendix f isa list of 196 native and 16 alien species

and the habitats in which they were recorded on thé survey, Popular names for

the more Common plunts referred to in the section on Vegetation ure listed in

Appendix IL.

' Formerly Research Scholar, Botany Department, University of Adelaide,

* Formerly Botiny Department, University of Adglaide: now Botany Department,

University af Metbourne.

+ Botany Department, University of Adelaide,

Trans, Rey, Suc. 5, Aust. (1965), Vol. 89,

CAT axpb MARGARET JACKMAN

R. L. SP

CARRODUS.

BB.

Bay Pry |

"ROU

Uddavjeq Supt poopy |

(popeoy

Aqpesrpatted) FE oy

ANSE

| wage nappy tered

-epsadep Werpoar | duernep ea paenge Ey

@t'b #8) ! SADAP MEG] pile MEM VIPER | UTED wndsnatipnyd dandodoal py

Zloy oo) | iyedop meiuee |

OCASpulep | PTE ph VARI ENE, | wad pueg |

| PayBapUssnOd #1 [PByULeA

| | SMYTH pur TIAGTIOYA SEL, WE Set] |

epee un) | SILLA | So[Pi[s WELIQUIBael | DYNIS YOU PUP SYAOL), | ple sory AL

a i _—_——_ —-— _—_——_——. — ; — —

H ! ‘paler iaanos st ]pRyarRa |

LOY AN STTLUE UE SOUT

rca hy: SItLH ea i SAIS YORE PUB Syaad)

_—— ee rn Se - - ——I. po i aS — a De ee oe eT ne wid

(vos PORLINS p) | ! “Syusen Laps 1 we pun Mn Lp yang sy HLM pe CTS

fie oo) aNd pure, | FREAD AdueTntapenay | TSOTIELp) PIS AVOPT | MREAON) Wdbe pe 2 CUMS PLU WWaeT PTE

wal , ! | : }

| “ta NU TOP -us

(los ooprus doap) | SSUSUL py HER pO ae “Ol padopoarop Af

ie | wy aye] Pue JULAMye ALLELE 4 ifjlas sonnp pues dase | PMA AUT LIA Eo (Uda play Pg

“STP Puawel pe po saclops |

foe ey. wruclengy | AYO PUB Spay your);

“LOART | PTO Pt

suisidap uequeg alboysouy pedopasep Tan |

Tp ea | WO ANPUEE | Pele [BLA TPE A epeng AQ saunp pues dooq | Peday0 SOE] RonTy , MARTE PEt ORS

7 P * a 1 t

es | jE le Sine a ey

(Q96T ‘PICO NT) OUR nage) | ATOPOOr) Aydeasodoy, : TOU RTAOSS 6 MMO STAPH / UO

UOT} RIYISSB;) | t 4

Ss] TOLL ay

i ee ep,

THATS naa sO Mon adiog ayy [Oo sceypsieagnpas poartiojoas— . ATL

ETATION OF KOONAMORE STATION

VEC

_—_— en

sasplty

SpLOs [Ry Les

Oley A S{1'H

(popoay |

Sypeorponiod) eyo y ayy NGA PUL]

SDH

ap lb teed he ba

MOoyBYS Ava |

Ww ) Semel,

VOUEH REEL)

pun viuilory |

poaboaa

ce" 3) te) '

(pros peeve Oy |

JUYSRISOTUPR ULLAL

BWMBA JaABp OOS

“aUTT) ET Ly (9)

VEU

UMN Pe [

EL-LLS My (4) |

ee 0 acy (a ennloagy

Lice ay (ay rudogy

vied 4qyVs -

SUITED;

pup SPP YS HIRLICUTE

[PULL AL ‘LL qeroud JSouMaOry +

sadaps Syao Ana tehoo yy

UIAISNS SARI Ap

Skule aug]

‘sypiq. pur

HOPE MEIC IED HERE pt Ladle

syicadap

{VIAN Seren ey

‘sant peo fey Me ETOP OL !

merelilEy

"Sy sodep

ATRTISPR HSS i

PUR SapPiES URLKpUIOOAG | eHpo pR sodoyps ayj1ow ‘Mory

Burvaswor0

WIGIL SUNT

sa OPT pue sineyq | “cls Hiss wean hie wl tiss

Ceo STMT erourmT00 3]

pie BUIBIQ)) STL, CI

ple (Boce SIM etna)

Shee RAS JBRULY Ap) fo

| LWdOj-qne

| PUE[SSALa pu

H tdds pea SUE daft nileys: ety [erated gy “lA

ATHLMAay FILO IDE]

— SapIAadaapoy

WADA HN ie ;

“STIISR,

UAL MOT

TS] iSO lop

JULMIR saeuaapen?y

\ t

“sO grey

vLPtys LUTE aL |

HOLL 81 prada, Lape

pur [ee snipe VAR ULL PUTER

sapupeserataahith MUON

pea diane —~ fbiquyps TAgb

“STITT PHOUTBILOO |

jo Wr Oy SUIT | |

suit |

STOUT BLOONS Poe BuIrAY) j

Josadoys dower HTLAE |

pune) yauoayy OPPS |

oT RE ed ae ans M i

TPOO pe

AIRE PMD (a)

Math Lip

rANTR

Lesadap

(ELA ppe

cn! Jooe pure i

AWHIMGLRIAD (Q)

SOUT pu |

Seqyp pre

SULRYS MORO TR ATT

Sapys: Hinpergtssa rut ( () | 10 Sunt Aah “nayorgy

Siliace

DAOTLLRTIGOSL FO YyIIOTT

om sured shawna (a)

S|[tH. DLOLUTB LOO MY

pire eure)

Uoasiey suey (4)

| Spoq Yaero Aq paisassrp

BAIT TRUS JO SNy

(n)

rH peafipros Ub yao Sy

“ST wuoay |

suuly edeureap proay (y) |

smeyd Buryyos

pwe eq avo (y)

WenLoy

oddly ¢ HLT TA

Prt pabvae veylnliy

44 B. B, CARRODUS, R, L. SPECHT ann MARGARET JACKMAN

CLIMATE

The climate of the | area has been examined in detail by Oshorn et al. (1935),

The rainfall averages 7:6 inches per annum (from 50 years of records), but is

erratic {from year to year, a common feature in arid climates. The mean values

for each month (Fig. 2) reveal no distinct seasonal distribution of rainfall, since

the area receives falls from the fringes of the southern depression systems in

winter, and the northern monsoon systems in the summer. For this reason

also, the distribution of rainfall over the area is very uncven, especially when

resulting from local thonderstorms.

Throughout the year, mean monthly maximum and mininum temperatures

(Fig. 2 ) show a high diurnal range of as much as 30° F, This accounts for

the S arkad daily fluctuations in relative humidity, often leading to conditions

where dew or frost occurs during the night.

\ *CURNAMONA

Ser 4

ane 5%" ~~. —

\ Sin bORVER” a ott. ~~ YUNTA

~ \. )

—_

10 tn bOWyeT i, * PETERBOROUGH

MILES

Rujilwoys -

38°

Fir. 1. Locality Map showing the position al Koanamore Station.

VEGETATION OF KOONAMORE STATION 45

LANDSCAPE

Koonaimore Station, 500-1,000 feet above sea-level, is situated on a plain

sloping gently towards Lake Frome. ‘This plain lies in the angle between

the main Flinders Range and the Olary Spur (Fig. 1). The Siccus River,

which is generally dry, flows from between these ranges towards Lake Frome

and is close to the north-western boundary of Koonamore Station. To the cast.

the property reaches to the foot of Mt. Victor (1.522 feet); to the south if

baty

120

100

ve +

D Cc

o so &

ww tel

> Rain fal} c

_— -_

2 =

s- 60 o

wee

E c

j= a]

40 Pe 20 4

ia]

roan

20 1G 9g

ms)

0 1D

Months

Fir, 2.) Meau ruunthly rainfall, temperature and nainbers of frosts at Koonanere Station:

approaches the Waukaringa Hills, the south-castern corner extending beyond

them (Fig. 3). On the Station, three groups of low hills which are part of the

Olary Spur rise out of the plain, namely, the Koonamore. Orama and Ovpina

[Hills (Fig. 3), The slopes are usually gentle, although the hills may have steep

rocky ridges, particularly where intrusions of more durable rock occur. Between

the hills, ridges of wind-blown sand lie across gently undulating plains of

deep alluvial deposits. The underlying rock is a Precambrian shale with intriu-

sions of tillites and massive quartz.

Although some of the drainage water of Koonamore Station eventually finds

its way into the Siceus River, the draimage of the urea is for the most part

internal. Numerous watercourses cross the property, but are drv except imme-

diately folowing heavy rain, Their channels are often well-defined for con-

46 B, B. CARRODUS, R. L. SPECHT axy MARGARET JACKMAN

siderable distances, then fan out onto flood plains, only to reform into channels

further down the gradient. These eventually lead into two salt “lakes” or “pans”

which rarely hold water, and lie at the lowest sites on the property; one is in

the north-east corner of Hills Paddock and the other in the central west of

Milang Cross Paddock (Fig. 3).

els Od

JACKSON 5

a eek AMT VICTORS

ag —

< a > vt 2 /

* a = io é

= 3 = a /

Es 2 -

€ « =

ne we z Z a Z

z Pe He : :

2 fe 28 a

a < oa

uw a

2a zu

5 PR

5 Zu" |

z OZ-5 .

2 YOGes £ 4

z WEE ol. . =

is - = 2 ™

“ ie z > =

= am a =

ve & z =

= z a

2 ;

< a .

e & *

2 a

e, 2 x“

i i

a fe =

a fea L

a rd =

i] <

z Y=

STATION

iL ANG PDR

KOONAMORE

Seawée =oR-

miLb

Fig. 3. Map of Koonamore Station showing hills, salt-lakes, pacldocks and miail-tracks.

MILES

VEGETATION OF KOONASIGNED STATION 47

SOILS

1. Oapina Sails

The Oopina-Waukwinga Hills and the south-eastern corner of Koonamore

Stution, and the Orama Tiills in the west (Fig. 3), form a distinct landseape

of low hills and adjacent rolling plains. Gently-dipping Precambrian shales

aud tillites have developed a shallow caleareous amv soil (Um 3-11 of North.

cite, 1960) of variable depth, ‘he surface soil.) which pulverises when anv,

is usually a brown sandy-loam. This grades into a light brown loam at about

4 inches und then into decomposing grey shale. The soil, which contains

particles of calcium carbonate throughout, varies iu depth from 12 to 36 inches.

It supports a shrub steppe form dominated either by Atriplex vesieartt on

shallow soils or oecasionally by Koehia secdifolia ou sites with deeper soils

Along broad drainage swales and in pediments ut the base of hills, a chaiples

soil (Dr. 1-33 of Northeate, 1960) has developed, The surface soil a brown

eliv-loam, develops a flaky snirfice erust when drv, Quirte pebbles ate often

seuttered over the surface. Noa A2 horizon is preserit and there is a shar p

binmedary between the A and B horizons, The upper 6-12 inches of the RB

horizon is a red clay which breaks wp into shiny-faced peds. This BI ljorizon

wredes into a brown structureless clay which merges inte decomposing, utten

grey, shale. Particles. of calcium carbonate, usually present throughout the

profile, increase. with depth and may form a coating over the parent rock. This

soil also supports a shrub steppe farm dorninated hy Atriplex vesirarin,

3. Hills Soils

These soils are found on Precambrian shales and tillites on the sleeper

sections of the three main hills systems ou Koonaniore Station, and may wlso

vecur on Other low rises where rock outerops. They are mainly shallow and

skeletal, and are coarser textured (usritty ohare loam) than fhe Oopina Soils,

often mixed with rack debris, and filling crevices in the rucks from which they

ure derived. "There is no profile development although the soil may be wp to

four feet in depth. Calcium curbonate particles are usnally present in the

soil and the underlying rock is often coutect with lime.

On the yery shallow soils, the environment is unfavourable for perennial

vegetation, and the ephemeral species. Stipa nifida, Bassin spp, and Zygn-

Phyllum curantiacum, a perennial. ave chiefly found. But where soil and

moisture accumulate along the strike lines und drainage channels. trees of

Cusvarine cristata, and sometimes Acacia aneure, and slirabs including Dolonari

spp., and Eremophila spp., occur, Kochia sedifolia is usually found on the

minor racky onterops, and may extend into the hills where it sometimes consti-

tules an important element of the shruls laver,

The trausition zones between the Hills ahd Oopina Soils may be extensive

and usually carry Kochia astrotricha. Thus, there may be large areas of mixed

shrub steppe, Afviplex vesicaria merging with Kochia astrotricha, and this with

1 This deseription refers to 2 typical profile From the centre of Alederman’s Paddock,

(for mechanical ynd chemical analyses see Currudus. 1962.)

= In Oopinn Hills Paddoek the area shown on the Vegetation muy (Fig, +) ag a mixture

Wh Kochia sedifolin and the alinost incistinynishable K. astratrichy is wot in faet a mixture.

bit at nomber of small discrete: commumitios whieh oveupy the sep and dip faces respec-

tively of the hamoclingal hills,

* This description refers to a dypienl profly in the north-western corner of Piissveat

“addict.

4's B. BK, CARROBUS. K.P. SPROTIT ast MARGARET JACKMAN

K. sedijolia, for example, in the eastern end of Koonamore Cross Paddock. W here

the transition is abrupt, there are direct ecotones between A. vesicaria and K,

sedifolia, as in the viewity of the north-west corner of Johnson's Paddack.

3. Bineyeye Soils

Acrass the centre of Koousiiore Shition. hetween the Oopina and the Kouna-

more Hills, lies a belt of country charactérised largely by sand-dunes and sand-

plains. These sandy sails all show an accumulation of caleium carbonate

nodules in the profile but at varying depth: that of the sand-plain lies no more

than « Foot From the surface, whereas, in the sand-dunes, the layer mav be at a

depth of 4-5 fect (Ue 5-11 and Uc 3-12 soils of Northcote. 1960). The sans

wwe bif-eoloured (Osborn ef al, 1935) except for an area of red sand in a

valley enclosed by the Oopina Hills. They support Lucalyptrs oleosa, Acacia

“neurd, Casuarina cristata, Acdcia burkiltii, and Eremophila sturtit in either u

semi-arid: mallee, arid serub, low arid sernb or low arid woodland sub-form.

Intermingled with and iarginal to the sand-dunes are greas of solonized

brown soil (Ge 1-12 of Northeote, 1960), in which the texture gradually becomes

finer with depth; calcium carbonate is obvious in the shallow surface soil ind

often becomes cemented in the B horizon into a prominent kunkar layer, These

sous tiv general support 2 shrub steppe of Kechia sedifolia, but occasionally a

Myoporum plitycarpum-Atviplex vesicaria asseeiation may occur,

Small low-lying ureas of these brown solonized soils may be periodically

Hooded and then a Myopoerunt platycarpum-Evemophila longifolia association

with seattered clumps of Helerodendrum aleifolium is characteristic. Eroactia-

phiyllum elderi often forms. dense ground cover when the water recedes.

The following profile with Jittle limestone is characteristic of the soils trom

St. Patrick’s Paddock (Fig. 3) north and west through North Peéarce’s into

Quarry Paddock: 0-9" brown sandv cluy loam with platy surface, grading into

G17") paler sandy clay loam with much nodular limestone; 17-29" as ahove,

with a marked development of lime nodules; 29-36" soft decaying shale. (For

mechanical and chemical characteristics, see Carrodus, 1962, )

The soil in No. 2 Mustering Paddock differs from that described above only

in the presence of powdery ¢ypsum instead of shale in the deeper subsoil. In

Station Paddock and south-west through KRoonamore Vegetation Reserve, in a

lower-lying area than these deseribed ahove, the lime layer becomes prominent

uns) almost continuous fi a pan. Lt is noteworthy that this pan ds penetrabley

to roats. (For mechanical and chemical characteristics, see Osborn et al. L931.

(935, and Carrodus, 1962.)

1. Nillinghoo Soils

Kxtending fron the northern foothills of the Nillinghoo section of the

Kodgnamore Hills aver a small part of the detrital plains to the uerth, are soils

over pight feet in depth, showme obvious stratification of gravelly sandy Gay-

Joan, detrital material, Soil-forming provesses are apparent, since a sradational

profile has developed in which clay increases gradually with depth, and calcium

cathouate particles, present hut nof clearly visible in the A horizon, are obvious

as discrete nodules below 12 inches. (For mechanical and chemical analyses.

yee Carrodys, 1962.) This is a sclonized brown soil (Che 1-23 of Northente

1860) and is closely related to that inthe Bindveyve vroup af soils (Ge 1-12),

VECETATION GF KOONAMONE STATION 4

The Nillinghoo Soils support an extensive stand of Kochia secifolia with

same Casuarina eristata along the watercourses. Towards the Jower levels of

and Casuarina cristata, characteristic of the sand-dunes and plains of the Bin-

dyeye Soils, replace Kochia sedifolia.

5. Cunwanoarne Soils

In the area of detrital soils to the north of the Koonamore Hills, the duplex

Curnamona Soils (probably Dr 1-13 Gf Northcote, 1960) ave widespread, the

Nillinghoo Soils being characteristic of a small section only. The Curnamona

Soils have developed on the pediments Hanking the northern side of the Koona-

more and the Orama Hills and extend northwards into Curnamona Station.

They support extensive areas of Kochia astrotricha, with patches of Acacia

aneura und Casuarina cristata.

6. Lakes Soils

The greater part of the drainage from the five groups of soils discussed

above Hows into the low-lying saline arcas where the Lakes Soils occur. They

are heavy textured soils containing higl concentrations of soluble salts and

often have a puify structure in the A horizon. The soils are either highly

saline solonized brown soils (Ge 1-12) or solonchaks (Uf 6-61 of Northcote,

1960), and in the extreme form become eavered with a thin layer of salt to

produce a salt-pan such as those in Hills and Milang Cross Paddocks,

Apparently, as the amount of sodium salts in the soil increases, the vegeta-

tion grades from a shrub steppe of Kochia pyramidata through Nitraria schoberi

to a samphire association of Arthrocnemum haloenemeides and Pachycornia

tennis, and finally to a bare salt parm

VECETATION

The vegetation map of Koonamore Station (see map) shows the distribu-

tion of the dominant species of the six vegelation forms or sub-forms: the semi-

uri mallee (Eucelyptus vleosa), the arid sernb (Acacia aneura), the low arid

sciub (Eremophila, Acacia}, and the low arid woodland (Casnirina cristata,

Myoporum platycarpum, Heterodendrum olzifolium) sub-forms; the five major

associations of the shrub steppe form dominated by Atripler (mainly A. vesi-

caria), Kochia sedifolia, K, astroiricha, Nitraria-Kochia pyramidata, and

Arthroenemum-Pachycornia; and lastly Bassia-Stipa and Zygophyllum auran-

Hlactim, dominant species of two associations of the ephemeral herb and ¢rass-

land sub-furm, The structure, composition, and ecological relationships of the

vegetation forms and sub-forms are described below and summarised in Table 1.

In addition, the distributions of Eucalyptus camaldulensis, along creeks

where ground water is nearly always available, and scattered individuals of

Pittosporum phylliraeoides ave included on the map.

1. Semi-arid Mallee Sub-forni (Williams, 1955).

This sub-form is vharacterised by a discontinuous stratum of low mallee

eucalypt trees (Eucalyptus oleosa’) up to & metres tall (Plate 1, Fic, 1). Seat-

tered chenopodiaceous shrubs itnd ephemeral species such as Stipa nitida, Salsola

Kali and Bassia spp. form the lower strata. In this. district £. oleesa is found

at the driest limit of its distribution. being characteristic of the wetter regions

30 B. B. CARRODUS, KR. L. SPECHT sxv MARGAREY JACKMAN

further south. This sub-form is, therefore, restricted to deep sandy soils with

a well-developed limestone layer in the sub-soil (Bindyeye Soils), along ereck

beds, and occasionally extending into the hills on rocky slopes (Ovpina Soils),

lh. Arid Serub Siub-form (Williams, 1955 )

In this sub-form, a Jayer of low Acacia aneura trees up to & metres. tall

and usually branching near the ground is dominant, and forms a discontinuous

stratum ranging from open to dense. Scattered bushes of Acacia burkillti or

Eremophila sturtii may be present in the wuderstorey with a few chenopodiaccous

shrubs. After rain, ephemerals like Stipa nitida, Salsola kali, and Bassia spp.

may form a continuous ground cover.

The Acacia aneura association (Plate 1, Pig, 2) is common on the deep sandy

Bindyeye soils which, unlike the soils on which the mallee is dominant, lack a

well-developed limestone layer in the sub-soil. This sub-form may also extend

into the hills along either drainage lines or steeply dipping strata where soil and

water accumulate.

WU. Louw: Arid Sernb Sub-form

Shrubs 2-3 metres tall of Acacia burkittii and Eremophila sturtii, which

branch close to the ground to give a rounded, bushy appearance, and form a

discontinuous stratum) ranging from open ty dense, are dominant in this suh-

form. Lower strata dre usually absent, except for ephemeral plants which may

cover the ground alter rain. This subform is common on some of the low

sand-dunes of the Bindyeye Soils (Plate 1, Fig. 3). Where water accumulates

along the steep rocky strike-lines of the Koonamore-Mt. Victor Ihills, narrow

bands of low arid sernb sub-furm are dominated by Eremophila spp. and

Dodonaea spp,

Williams (1955) imelnded this sub-form iu his “Arid Sernh”* sub-form.

{Towever, on Koonamore Station these communities are structurally so different

fram the taller Acacia aneuta association characteristic of the “Arid Serub”

sub-form, thal it seems reasonable to describe them separately.

IV. Low Ari Woodland. Sub-form (Willianws, 1955)

When law trees, 4-5 metres tall, with single stems and spreading canopies

arte common in the landscape, they impart a woodland stracture to the com-

munity. This is the low arid woodland sub-form (Williams, 1955) ind contrasts

with the arid serub sub-form in which the Acacia aneure irees usually branch

close to the ground, and tend to be bushy in habit. The Jow arid woodland is

dominated by Casuarina cristata (Plate 1, Fig. 4), Myeporwm pletyearpum or

Heterodendrum oleifotium, The canopy of the tree stratum ranges from open,

when Myoporum is the dominant species, to almost continuous, as exhibited often

by Casuarina or clones of Heterodendrium. Chenopodiacesus shrabs are usually

present im the understorey, and ephemeral species appear after rain.

Various associations dominated by one or more of the three species listed

above are commen on the plains and Houd plains of the Bindyeye Soils. The

Casuarina association extends into the hills, and the Afyeporum association onto

the Lukes Soils (Table 1).

VEGETATION OF KOONAMORE STATION al

V. Sheek Sfeppe Form (Williams, 1055)

This form is dommated by low shrubs usually 0-3-1 metre tell, with semi-

succulent leaves, which are usually separated frum one another by a distance

equal to or greater than the diameter of the plants. Ephemeral species are

prominent atter rain,

This vegetation form is by far the most common found on Koonamore Sta-

tion. It includes five major associations (Table 1): Atriplex vesicaria association

ix common on the Oopina Soils (Plate 2, Fig. 5); Kovhia sedifolia association on

the svlonized brown soils of the Bindyeve (Plate 2, Fig. 6) and Nillinghoo soil

rroups, and on Hills Soils; Kochia astrotricha association on the Curnamona Soils:

Nifraria schoberi-Kochia pyramidata association (Plate 2, Fig. 7) and Arthroc:-

nemum halocnemoides-Pachycornia tenuis association on Lakes Soils.

The plants of Nitraria schobert may be much larger than the other stubs,

sometimes up to 2 metres tall and several metres in diumeter, but ate included

here for convenience.

Vi. Ephemeral Herb and Grassland Sub-form

The absence of trees and shrubs, and the presence of a carpet of ephemcral

herbs and grasses following rain, are characteristics of the ephemeral herb and

grassland sub-form on Koonamore Station, which was not described by Williams

(1955). It is common wherever the environment is seasonally too dry for the

establishment of perennial vegetation, and hence, perennial herbs and grasses

are rarely found. In addition to these areas of presomably natural ephemeral

herh and grassland, this sub-form includes disclimax: communities resulting from

excessive over-grazing of shrub steppe associations. This is evident along the

fence separating South Pearce’s Paddock from Oupina Hills and Pussycat

Paddocks, and along the fence separating No. 3 Mustering Paddock from Finn's

Paddock (Plate 2, Fig. 6).

Stipa nitida and Bassia spp. usually dominate both the overgrazed areas,

wn the natural herb and grassland occurring on very shallow skeletal soils alony

drainage channels and at the base of hills (Plate 2, Fig. 8). Erodiaphyllum

eldert is often dominant on flood-plains of ihe Bindyeye Soils, For example, the

large flood-plain (area 3-5 square miles) extending south-west from Southern

Cross Bore ints Milang Cross Paddock, is covered with ephemeral herb and

grassland apparently dominated hy Krediophyllunt. On its wester margin are

clumps of Muehlenbeckia cunninghamil. Zyeophyllian aurantiacum, a perennial.

dominates this sub-form on the driest habitats of the Kuonumore Hills,

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

The authors are indebted to the late Professor J. G. Wood, Professor af

Botuny, for advice and encouragement.

Both Dr. C. G, Stephens and Mr. K. H. Northeote of the C.S.LR.O, Division

of Svils generously gave valuable advice on the soils.

Thanks are also due to the owner of Koonamore Station, Mr, A, P. MeLiteh-

lan. for allowing access to all parts of his property.

Most of the phprographs of plant associations were taken by colleagues in

the Botany Department daring the course of cther programmes of work al

Konnamore. The authors particularly wish to thank Miss C. M. Rurdley fm

her help in this, and many other uspeets of the work.

B, B. CARRODUS, R. L, SPECHT asp MARGARET JACKMAN

This study was made possible by the award vf a post-graduate research

grant from the University of Adelaide to the firstmamed author (B.B.C) and

this is now most gratefully acknowledged.

REFERENCES

Brack, J. M.. 1943-57, Flora of South Australia, Vols. 1-4, 2nd ed. Govt. Printer, Adelaide.

Canrropus, B. B,, 1962, Some Aspects of the Ecology of Arid South Australia: The Relative

' Distribution of Atriplex vesicaria Heward ex Benth, and Kochia sedifolia, F.v.M. Thesis,

University of Adelaide.

Haus, E. A. A., Specat, R, L., and Eanpiey, C. M., 1964, Regeneration of the Vegetation of

Koonamore Vegetation Reserve, 1926-62, Aust. J. Bot., 12, pp. 205-264.

Norvaeotr, K. H., 1960. Atlas of Australian Soils. Explanatory Data for Sheet 1: Port

Augusta-Adelaide-Hamilton Area, C.S.LR.O, (Aust.}. Melbourne University Press.

Ossornn, T. G. B., 1925, On the Ecology of the Vegetation of Arid Australia, No. I, In-

troduction and General Description of the Koonamore Reserve for the Study of the

Salt-bush Flora. Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Aust., 49, pp, 290-297.

Ospoan, T. G. B., Woon, J. C., and Pauramcr, T. B., 1931. On the Ant-ccology of Stipa

nitida, a Study of a Fodder Grass in Avid Australia. Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W,, 56, pp.

299-324,

Osaorn, T, G, B., Woon, J. G., and Pauraice, T. B,, 1932. On the Growth and Re-action

to Grazing of the Perennial Salt-bush, Atriplex vesicarium. Proe. Linn. Sac. N.S.W,, 57,

pp. 377-402.

Osuonn, T. C, B., Woon, J. G., and Partripce, T. B., 1935. On the Climate and Vegetation

of the Koonamore Vegetation Reserve to 1931. Proc. Linn, Soc N.S.W,, 60, pp. 392-427.

Roank, B. A., 1955. The Aut-ecology of Asphodelus fistulasus LE. Ph.D. Thesis, University

of Adelaide.

Wiraustams, R. J. 1955. Vegetation Regions in: Atlas of Australian Resources. Dept, Nat.

Devel., Canberra,

Woop, J. G., 1936, Regeneration of the Vegetation on the Koonamore Vegetation Reserve,

1926-36. Trans. Roy. Soe. $, Aust., 60, pp. 96-111,

—t

KOONAMORE_ STATION

VEGETATION MAP

——- FENCES = CREEK BEDS ----- TRACKS

———

awe Lo

H AY :

AR a c

a. = ————————— 7

—_————SS=”>_— are ee

—————— i ay,

—=— an

OO ———_

——— 2

/ - fie == A

ae ST

iI!

: WN

eee,

he amite

ey ee

hae

LNT)

NS \

. MG

NS . S2 =

v :

w p Su) these, a

v v M Rds a4

y . SS . arastwage, OM a,

X Sy se \

y. v Cee Mf, M Ae

. 4 M M \

‘ v, NN WS on 2 2 0 | wi z , Aly .c Al

* f i : ne ‘

Vv YAWN ° oe us 4 Mat I

v. ‘ v o c m c i

WN w ¥. P Y, AN eet hee MC

SN . \ YO! PANN SNS rp wa O '

S vy. “a rs NN \, ‘ ‘\ A M A “ae = r

et M M. 7

A . SS P M > ie efit

PAN ae . Ft M M :

\ \ WAN m CANN OS FFD id Eero boa

QQ \ Pp WS Aes SE HS ’ MOM Am i fait & Me

‘A cary el \

w HW M M 4 oa ‘ et H

ae ar) Moen AM ce

M ray’ a

M “M

; = Mb. *

JM yee Wy Asner

BS MEMS AN i ops WM aN oe MLS

eM RRR

We ee

Mo w\. MM Oe

J TAG

AnH

ue oy —

-M

MoM

fa! Ht SM ANA anes

Feet NS SM Ae Sapna) fe hae rar ial

Luh cot! Baal yokt se OARS - ; Bias : 7

hie : REM ISS Bee ANS ee ee eR one

+ Mn: ay ARS SR ee eA Et 43

mM SSS \ QA ep Bag ee

bs ES ie Tees Cee aL B a i

AN We MA Ae <<

MAP ~ Res AN ae

AMA HY

ai Ay Moo ————

it A

wks Ya

| one ——

;

Mee

lll

Yves

All Ree

y WN?

PHS fl {

a | Hil |

NAT |

ety

M >

‘ M

RNG MN i

7) M

Qk x rnin

s M My

is “mM

J We

Yule

“an

Atriplex (chiefly A. vesicaria)

YMA Kochia astrotricha Eremophila , Acacia I | lh il

BRB Nitraria, Kochia pyramidata Eucalyptus oleosa y ili

= nny

| ca

p tH

Baars ee% ,

e] Zygophyllum aurantiacum

era

Eucalyptus camaldulensis

Myoporum platycarpum &

“SRUTTTMIT

Kochia sedifolia [| Bassia , Stipa } il 1 a

ae |

NH NS

Wl It)

= |!

Pittosporum phylliraeoides Cc Casuarina cristata

Vv Arthrocnemum , Pachycornia |

Acacia aneura H Heterodendrum oleifolium

ETT HL |

Trans, Roy. Soc. S. Aust. (1965), Vol. 89.

VEGETATION OF KOONAMORE STATION 53

APPENDIX I

DISTRIBUBTION OF SPECIES RECORDED OX KOONAMORE STATION

The following Table lists the species recorded on Koonamore Station and

indicates the habitats in which the species have been found. The data thus

presented are by no means complete as the survey was undertaken during the

drought period 1960-61. However, the list was supplemented by information

gathered by other workers in more favonrable seasons,

The identification of many of the specimens was checked by Dr. Lj. Eichler,

Mr, P. Wilson and Mr. E, H. Ising of the State Herbarium of South Australia.

where a voucher sct of specimens has been deposited, The nomenclature follows

Black (1943-57) or the forthcoming Supplement thereto, prepared by Hj, Eichler.

Att a before the species indicates that the plant is an introduction to

Australia.

The species have been recorded in the twelve habitats listed below: the

numbers preceding cach habitat refer to these used at the head of the vertical

columns in the Table,

Semi-arid mallee, low arid woodland, arid serub, low arid serub sub-forms:

(1) Rocky hills

(2) Creek beds

(3) Sand-hills and sand-plains

(4) Flood-plains

Shrub steppe form:

(5) Nitraria schoberi-Kochia pyramidaty association (Lukes Soils )

(6) Arthrocnemum falocnemoides-Pachycornia tenuis association (Lakes

Soils )

(7) Atriplex vesicaria association (Oopina Svuils)

(8) Myoporum platycarpum-Alriplex vesicaria association on Solonized

brown soils (Bindycye Soils )

(9) Kochia astrotricha association (Curnamona Soils)

(10) Kovhia sedifolia on Solonized brown soils (Bindveve Soils )

(11) Kochia sedifolia on Solonized brown soils (Nillinghoo Soils)

Ephemeral herb and urassland sub-form:

(12) Stipa nitida-Rassia spp. association,

The following species have been recorded on Koonamore Stetion but

no details regarding their weological distribution are available.

Danthonia penieidlata, Brnenpogon nagricons, Tragus ovstralianus,

Atriples lindleyi, Altriples: velutinelia, — Helipterum wariahile.

Acarin telengonaphyllr, — * Padla annua,

B. B. CARRODUS., R. L. SPECHT ann MARGARET JACKMAN

ral

LPOY pte test

pl YAOLaye AWN

Suanganwte “yy

Depry a7 OR NEPOBLY Y

yeitay besoolhyon |

HSOpUaHlOp ' Me

mayoflpaxs ‘Mr

Mynpmianeid “3p

Moyfsqo] "M

tabaoul ~ 37

LyMALDIVA

UPA dd

pynpen

UEMOMUDS

“M

“y

“M

DSOPMalaT Nua Aya AT

orpeuend "oy

Wingo tnepodonay;)

HSOILTUAL “JT

SapNOUaDjOdapos

medanargivagnd *

nropinud “9

DLGO “ef

nytiguua) “7

sidenarin) “ZX

PIELID LATER BED “a

sithy

Majd Pyouag > EF

SUULLOITG DISET

MAdjdoLay HILO

pLenowsaa

ynpedape * pe

psowbuods

DID? PF

aphiappana * ye

nynpndiay wadiayy

paadyohh tard “en

SAMOA HIOTUY MAIL Y Lh EF

apaaripadousy.y APU

stood

SU iE tAd VATPP y,

LRH MHD UY AQ ia) yan Jar

)

ARUOANTO ST ATITG ip

“SYQOP PUY S MOSUTLO

[HE ssO0,) ATELY JO saepunog wlugyus Uy dt HO SUTTON) Aagayus

UII N OL) OPUL PAAMW STYF JO UWISEAUIE Lat payOdod (Gag [) apreoy gy,

= - ~~ +4 54

= = — —— = == =. — = =

=a = = = — ce [> —

== & +

~ — oe eH HE HH -

= =. = 5 SES

= = & = s of an

= =-_ —_= = +-

= —_ <5 + - =—_ —_ = +

>a =e oo = + —— =

- - Ho 4

2 — ++ =

= 2% ie ee

yet = = moe of {i

e = > —= -f- =,

F 44 2-5 +4 --

-~—~--=+4 - +4

—— = + — - — ne es

= -| = s—_— = = =

a = = — oS o_o

— eee t =

a fy et

= — ~-- — — -— a

= = = “== -b

@éLiul & & £ 9 © F F @

IED abaa INA SET

tinsnaed oe

pynpinadk Ee

HMO ete Deon Une

ORDO TY

HERP TORY HEMP

snyliydy vod ansora

DpUIMTS + Ty

DUM NAOT

AHONU|V IWR APC

idafdoInay vayn

OvBRIJOU APU

wt fqap BADIA ef

TRIVIAL ATE

DEEL DURLVASD,

SROIVUMIVNSV AMI

4ensonjsy snjapoydsF

oRooeTT APL

MERON UGISEL Tg

JOU SLY TL.

i) sdaorbuo) ip

SULLY DIPOL F

vpanyahoyd +s

ppyie pda

SRPNGdIG SHLULS LYON!

dtp SesOLBos ny

snghythjor + ap

FMLPUIDHD “4p

snaduiadn uobod vagy

SUDPRPOE UOLLUIIOPN ONE

enguyjurs vobodoquuiy

sramurRIy, Ape

HAPISAD JAP

oBgaeALSIBYY APLUUT

SnAGOLLNA FRLOKOLHA/D

nppindarsy) sdypinpiay, )

oraamipodspagd \pruae gy

saraaile

+ ¢+4++

sj.

ETATTON OF KOONAMORE STATION

VEC

Hfeytad pal “sy

WYNILAP HE OKE H

WAU “S|

(ep Pl Gg TOAD SWS “20g “NOY *SUeM

“OU ENLL, » JO KLVURS UBIPELYSELYy

(,) peafyngyl sy) tUIUs BLOOS go UOINIAve puato oy Leggy "Wop Aqy peytpery £

Lp LANALOD Lpist

+ mange "3

WI RPAES HOGS DEY TAT _

wlagaye naayouey + =

Lane WO pegng p -

BRodVAPV YY ATO YT

Mi Ofao NRL Uaposaya Py

nRzotawWUe CT --

MEPRQOL “Cl

DURAN DANUINOET |

stsorpuldeg Ape

aialtnd SRY —- &

vpydoiwdata "iF --

PAE MERC AL nansaud wap

orooiniqdoydiigp Spur

SWIIULT MOULDISO2 LTT

ORIIRANYP, APART,

ucraayjopnitsaal “a —

OPER * OF

HOME POL “Ee

HEFT Ade? aE

ManpPeyy/rG Z

MICRTAETL * 9

menprydouun wungiydobig

SepMPta}AIIO SPeyPNGrL f,

- = vadapoppiyd 9

—_—— nytojod MyASSD.A;)

wyrydowiant *)

aah + Sa Orsdapeny UPSET)

aeoplornitdyexee,)

—apsouTumnsary APU,

pa ODOM

2 ott aphiydauns

+ PUEILIDS OF

1) PPANsa Yo

"ez é mpbiay >

BS at wad “Yr

hanrayanig 17

i at BANAUD DTD

ORO PTOSOUUTY

——ausoulamiury AP ULE yf

= + waplosmniplyd wendodsonigy

avoonodsoqyy Apurey

WUDAIQITS +}

dravynseed) APU A

a IOI) PPISA w

oraoypaseryy Ape y

°° — aLvaury wnpyadoursg

a snppsnd snaooaeag)

DPNUALDY WOME

RMDGOYOS Had dL GENT

uiofinicay srenjojdny »

ononyAqdosag Ayam

Dpvawv ad)

HPHYRIUULOD RLU)

avaaRpyesg Ape

Hinsopr puny

“ss wnwoublia +5 ;

HINDI WUD

anaarinetosy Apu = — —

—_ = sapHOrpOUualg DIpPaUuMapT

vruugonagy Apu y f

- qe = NADMILAIG VOLO]

- - waiiada HRUA pI)

ordavarlngiog Aye

a = Dazanedy WU AYIN AT,

RHLISSEAONS DEPUOHAET, =

vuaha minopaplina p

t= naniada DLHOHDVAYA f.

monty Apimeg

sapuoonyrl WUMASTERDAN ST

suajud papptoeg

vpapnapuay Oboe Ty =— =

SHIVUANM SNOT

— perf nesewi song :

epuaRlsewAN AlTure a

sniiyompshyod: +p

SNBWADGO “qT

ENSOULIOL SHYJUDI, ) —~

arqruoyule gy _

—SPSOTMMUINAIT SPURT

sormade (er eet ar

SUPUGON: SNIOPIT

——— ‘ils Span aee

etaoUY URIRUDY ATTY

ee ob satuailg

JACKMAN

ART

ort

B, B. CARRODUS, R. L. SPECHT anp MARC

ttt + +

WASOUIES WMAYTUDYN

wQoyety *

PGDIN DLUUPDYE A

MAITONU SOYPRMVUGT,

S79INLIZO SMYDUOK

SNyDTAapLEponD *s*

snvyeUbpur “sy

2dObaLh Ki

snapofiypoun owauas

TOP YPN KISOPYNT

Uipopanyds WoyniI0897,4

PUNU DWOIOPO, f

Soproaawead wr.cna¢

AUT YBUZUUND BAAN IAP

weofepryovoliuc Tyr

UE BIOLINU DYOWIT

sidajojday nuawjoin f

wijofueninsd sisdoqaosy

Swaps DPA 4

LORIE “TT

TENN ISOUN © FT

MnpUAg oy Unda pa Fy

winsoUIbon sapojnyd us)

Weg pOaTH] UNATDY GNU) )

ehapp Wenpydorwpory

npoydaverajd. nipadsns;

NUYMIPITION HILNIMUI/ Vy

SLAY] DEULES,)

SAPNULY STUEYIAD, jg

nynprdsriy *;)

DYPUBIDY MHD HOLD.)

piaylhyond auoosfiyorey

Ten ydng snypucwbu pr

evpisoduie;) ATU T

nahiapurgns Dinapoay

ROTH pOay) ATU |

wagais * A]

BYIULSUOR * 44

AQQOIIG Dibsaquapyyn py

pao epniedames Apu

sooty

Vy tour

BOTY

FIMO

-_ t

“+ +

}

+l ++)

‘yHoppHRY BULGE)

PUR SUPP. SUOSugop UT spay yas yy

FMEA MOOTHTM SLILMIN,

RNB) SAYNAP

araaRqqiuony ALUaTyp

wHdanal pnd undsodoh py

ARPT: Bf

VIDNas ~ Hy

wriudoas * pp

wiyoppsoddo tat

DiVpAIvU * Hy

{ Balt “OT

TIMOR *

myofeusayn ppeydouladagT

eran eodot yy Apu

(RUM LIATIS “5

UNLV “Sy.

winandigpa wnunjos:

vipaatdly 008 * Ay

HIG YUQOIEN

B/DAISHM WNQE TT

eRoavuTpO, Ape y

TUNSOM AIL WUNLINA,T,

UAOYLIDLAPS LMIYPUDISOL Ff

HePRIGeTT ATT

wMIdns DUIG4d, |

PROMRTIOYIO A ApETe

snpidasianjid shayoqown gy

mentor pmnddnjaypyiduy)

nanos pndd wy

MUNIN WNLLOLOLII HT

sashoah) Wenaryog .

onaouuTaeiog ATU

suaasaqnia snpntyoauos

evanrpnATOAUo;) ApUre.y

IDAIEND PUULIIGOILDSY

SUPAISTD TUM AP SAD PE

ovaaeperdayasy Ape

Ssnpnepupoojs snonoy

amg qequy Apurey

npEjIay) poRapNIA Ty

nsoayo ‘ay

Lap nprUuind Sn M ONT

anaonprayy Aping

say

Fig,

lig.

Fig.

Fig,

Fig.

VEGETATION OF KOONAMORE STATION

-I

AppEnpIx II

POPULAR NAMES OF SOME BETTER-KNOWN PLANTS

FOUND ON KOONAMORE STATION

Scientific Name

Acacia aneura

Arthrocnemum halocnemoides

Atriplex vesicaria

Bassia—various species

Casuarina cristata

Dodonaea spp.

Eremophila_sturtii

Eremophila longifolia

Erodiophyllum elderi

Eucalyptus camaldulensis

Heterodendrum oleifolium

Kochia pyramidata

Kochia sedifolia

Muehlenbeckia cunninghamii

Myoporum platycarpum

Nitraria schoberi

Pachycornia tenuis

Pittosporum phylliraeoides

Salsola kali

Stipa nitida

Zygophyllum spp,

Popular Name

Mulga

Samphire

Bladder Saltbush

Bindyeye

Black Oak

Hop Bush

Turpentine Bush

Long-leaved Eremophila, Emu Bush

Koonamore Daisy

River Red Gum

Bullock Bush

Black Bluebush

Bluebush

Lignum

False Sandalwood

Nitre-bush

Samphire

Native Willow

Roly-poly

Spear Grass

Squash Bush

EXPLANATION OF PLATES

PLATE 1

Semi-arid mallee, Eucalyptus oleosa association on Koonamore Station,

Arid serub, Acacia aneura association on Koonamore Station.

Low arid scrub, Acacia burkittii-Eremophila sturtii association on Koonamore Station.

Low arid woodland, Casuurina cristata association on Koonamore Station,

PLATE

Shrub steppe, Atriplex vesicaria association on Koonamore Station.

Shrub steppe, Kochia sedifolia association on Koonamore Station with overgrazed

community (during drought) on right.

Shrub steppe, Nitraria schoberi association on Koonamore Station.

Ephemeral herb and grassland, Stipa nitida-Bussia spp. association on Koonamore

Station; Myoporum platycarpum trees in the background.

AT, AND Marcaret JACKMAN

B. B. Carropus, R. L. See

PLATE 1

PLATE 2 B. B. Carropus, R. L. Specur, AND MArGARET JACKMAN

MOUNT TOONDINA BEDS - PERMIAN SEDIMENTS IN A PROBABLE

PIERCEMENT STRUCTURE

BY IAN B, FREYTAG

Summary

Mount Toondina lies near to the centre of the Arckaringa Sub-Basin, herein re-defined somewhat

provisionally on seismic evidence, as a significantly thicker development of Upper Palaeozoic

sediments.

The Mount Toondina Beds are formally described. Their type-section consists of 263 feet of shale

and argillaceous siltstone with interbeds of fine sandstone and coal. These sediments were deposited

mainly in a lake environment, but also during intermittent swampy phases, and their flora indicates

an Early Permian age.

So far, the Mount Toondina Beds are limited in exposure to the small area of the type locality,

where they are severely deformed and dislocated together with remnants of Upper Jurassic

Algebuckina Sandstone. The surrounding outcropping Lower Cretaceous strata, and underlying

Upper Jurassic and Upper Palaeozoic sequences inferred from seismic surveys, are only mildly

deformed.

An isolated, small, positive gravity anomaly coincides approximately with the Permian inlier.

To explain the structurally anomalous occurrence of the Permian sediments at Mount Toondina, it is

suggested by present geological and geophysical findings that they were elevated by piercement of

the overlying strata, probably in Middle or Late Tertiary time. The question of motivation for such a

piercement has not been resolved.

MOUNT TOONDINA BEDS — PERMIAN SEDIMENTS

IN A PROBABLE PIERCEMENT STRUCTURE

by Tan B. Frevrac*

[Read 10 June 1965}

SUMMARY

Mount ‘oondina lies near to fhe centre of the Arckaringa Sub-Basin,

herein re-defined somewhat provisioually on seismic evidence, as a significantly

thicker development of Upper Palaeozoic sediments.

The Mount Toondina Beds are formally described. Thotr type-seution

consists Of 263 feet of shale ane argiflaceous siltstone with interbeds of fine

sandstone and coal, These sediments were deposited mainly in a lake envirou-

ment, but also during intermittent swampy phases, and their flora indicates an

Early Permian age.

So far, the Mount ‘Tooudina Beds are limited in exposure to the small area

of the type locality, where they are severely deformed und dislocated together

with renmmants of Upper Jurassie Algebuekina Sandstone. ‘Che surrounding

outcropping Lower Cretaceous strata, and underlying Upper Jurassic and

Upper Palacozoie sequences inferred [rom seisraic. surveys, are only mildly de-

formed.

An isolated, small, positive gravity anomaly coincides approximately with

the Permian jnlier,

To explain the structurally anornalons aceurrence of the Permian sediments

at Mount’ Toondina, it is suggested by present geological and weophysical finud-

ings that they were elevated by piercement of the overlying strata, probably in

Middle or Late Tertiary tine. The question of motivation for such a pierce-

went has not been resolved.

INTRODUCTION

Geological mapping of the area of the Oodnadatta 4-mile Military Sheet

by the South Australian Geological Survey led to the discovery in 1962 of

Glossopteris-hearing Lower Permian sediments at Mount Toondina. Subsequent

detailed mapping, shallow stratigraphic drilling, and gravimetric and seismic

surveys have furnished important additional information about this anomalous

Permian inlier.

Mount Toondina is a singular landmark in desolate, undulating country,

some 28 miles approximately south of Oodnadatta township (see Fig. 1). The

point is conspicuous not so much in elevation but in its solitary, dark patch

of vegetation which is supported by nearly a dozen springs around the lnall-

slope. Indeed, Mount Toondina owes its preservation mainly to resistant lime-

stones deposited by ancestral Pleistocene mound-springs,

The Permian exposure is the best and most interesting one in northern

South Australia and will provide an important reference section for both sir-

face and subsurface work in the future. It is therefore opportune to formally

* Petroleum Section, Geological Survey of South Australia.

Trans. Roy. See. $, Aust, (1965), Vol. 88.

JAN B, FREYTAG

Santos

Oodnadatia No.1

MILES 8&8

MOUNT

@ DUTTON

Gy ALGEBUCKINA

a T

ARCKARINGA HOMESTEAD ATA

-—. SU B-BASIN

~—

° mes

SCALE

. QD

ANNA CREEK

HOMESTEAD ’

Parmian outcrop..-. #

Permian isopachs.

Archaean

Del EB.

65262 S.A. Dept. cf Mines

MT. TOONDINA REGIONAL SETTING

SHOWING TENTATIVE PERMIAN ISOPACHS

Fig. 1. Mount Toondina regional settiag.

MOUNT TOONDINA BEDS a3

uefine the Permian secliments., Their unusual structural position within an

upparent piercement will also be discussed.

For the purposes of discussion, the important subsurface pre-Upper Juras-

sie sequence in the region will be termed Upper Palaeozoic in this paper, The

ie is inferred from seismic refraction data.

REGIONAL SETTING AND THE ARCKARINGA SUB-BASIN

Mount ‘Toondina lies nortli-west of the Peake and Denison Ranges proper

(see Fig. 1) and has a survey cairn elevation of 382 feet above mean sea level.

Geologically it is situated within that portion of the far western Great Artesian

Basin referred tu informally as the Arckuringa embayment (Sprigg and Stall

in Glacssner and Parkin, 1958), and Jater as the Arckaringa sub-basin (Sprigg.

1961), The latter term was related, as 4 sub-unit, to the “Permian-Mesozoic

Artesian Busin” (p. 53).

It has heen demonstrated clearly by Wopfner (1964) that Mesozoic

cleposition in the area of the western margin of the Great Artesian Basin was

separated fram the Permian by a period of 80 to 90 million years, essentially

af uplift and erosion climaxed by peneplanation. Thus, the Permian sediments

do not constitute a part of the Great Artesian Basin. which is essentially an

intra-cratonie basin of Mesozoic age.

It is proposed that “Arckaringa Sub-Basin” should remain ay a useful term

referring to the relatively thick Late Palaeozoic sediments in the Arckaringa-

Mount ‘Toondina area, shown by isopachons contours in Fig, 1. This use is

preferred ty “Arckaringa embayment” applied to the Great Artesian Basin, as

the Juraussic-Lower Cretaceous sequence in the region lacks evidence of a

sedimentary history or configuration diflering significantly from that of the

region east of the Peake and Denison Precambrian inliers, Snb-unit status is

therefore not necessary.

The Arckaringa Sub-Basin is analogous to the Boorthanna Trough, a teri

reently introduced for the thick development of Upper Palaeozoic sediments

situated between the Proterozoic Peake and Denison ranges and the Archaean

of Mount Woods (Wopfner, 1964). To what extent these thicker bodies of

sediment are primary features or structural remnants of the former extensive

Lale Palacvzvie sedimentation indicated ky Wopfner (his Fig. 1, p. 119) is

nut yet known, Their recognition is hased on aeromagnetics, water bore data

and Mines Department seismic investigations.

The consistent high-speed refracting layer, below which in some places

ordered reflections still originate from sub-horizontal strata (Moorcroft, 1964)

is interpreted as the hase of the Upper Palavozoie seetion in the Arckaringu

Sub-Basin, This implies that sediments probably not younger than Ordovician

and possibly as old as Willouran undorlic the Arckarmga Sub-Basin.

The Peake and Denison, Mount Kingston, Alzebuckina and Mount Dutton

inliers expose moderately folded sediments of Willouran, Torrensian and Stur-

linn age, together with upthrown blocks of (2) Archgean metamorphics af the

Peake Series (Reyner, 1955).

This author aud others. (Parkin, 1956; Chugy, 1957: Heath. 1965) assigned

« tentative Permian age to several stall, isolated outerops of coarse clastics.

reworked in part. along the westeru edge of the ranges (see Fig. 1), on grounds

of stratigraphic position and glacigene characteristics, Cluge alsa recorded

gravimetric and borehole evidence for the presence of “Permian to (?) Jurassic”

JAN B. FREYTAG

GEOLOGICAL PLAN

MOUNT TOONDINA ~~ 7

ee eee

Old Bore P

fogndina Nel

CALE

FEET O 500 1000 FEET

a ae ce ce

Approx.

LEGEND

QUATERNARY r

Undifferentiated aeolian sands. gypsite & spring limestones

LOWER CRETACEOUS

Roma Formation equivalent —shales with

concretionary limestones

Transition Beds equivalent - interbeds fine

sandstone & siltstone

UPPER JURASSIC

Algebuckina Sandstone.._...._.,

LOWER PERMIAN

Mount Toondina Beds (with bedding traces)

Observed Fault Inferred Fault.,......

i Artesian

Stratigraphic hole

Plant fossil locality. . A

Airphoto or drainage lineations related to fractures. .

Del FB 65-309 |. Freytag S.A. Dept, of Mines

Fig, 2. Geological plan — Mount Toondina.

MOUNT TOONDINA BEDS 65

sediments west of the Peake and Denison Ranges. This view was later con-

frined by Ludbrook (1961) in extending the Lower Permian section dated

by Balme (1957) in Lake Phillipson bore to several water bores in the Boor-

thanna Trough,

SURFACE GEOLOGY AT MOUNT TOONDINA

The surface geology of Mount Toondina is depicted in Fig. 2, which is a

geological map based on portion of an enlarged. acrial photograph.

The Mount Toondina survey cairn stands on a small, flattying remnant.

about 3 to 5 feet thick, of gypsite-covered Plio-Pleistocene arenaccous lime-

stone, which rests mushroom-like on a column of steeply inclined Permian

sediments (see Fig, 3; also Plate 2).

FRE LEGEND Sty rib.

(G7 FLED

INTERPRETIVE GEOLOGICAL CROSS-SECTION A-A'

MOUNT TOONDINA

| Freyraa S.A Depiof Mines

Mie. 5. Interpretative geological cross-section A-A’ — Mount Toondina.

Permian outcrops occur within a circular area about one-third af a mile

across. In detail, the outline of Permian exposure is probably polygonal, but

it is obscured by an anmilar mound of Quaternary limestones, gypsite and

aeolian sands. Most outcrops inside this mound are encrusted with recently

deposited travertine, or haye heen affected by calcareous replacement. Between

outerops, the ground snorface is a thin saline. clavev crust.

‘Vravertinized Permian rocks can be distinvuished from the coarse, niassive

Alyebuckina Sandstone by their well-bedded and fine-grained character.

Usually the base of the Algebuckina Sandstone iy defined by an angular quurtz

conglomerate, up to thee feet in thickness.

Although the Algebuckina Sandstone is generally lacking in visible beddiny

(perhaps due mainly to calcareous replicements), it is apparently structurally

conformable with the Permian, The regionally unconformable relationship be-

tween Permian and Upper Jurassic sediments of this area (Wopfner, 1964, p.

123; Heath, 1965) is not evident within the compass of the small Mount Toon-

dina exposure. Both Permian and Jurassic strata are strongly deformed and

dip in excess af 55 degrees,

(st) IAN B. FREYTAG

Permian plant lossils were discovered in two places (see Fig, 2) and

details of the Hora appear in the definition of the Mount Toondina Beds, The

fossils from 500 feet north-west of the cairn oveur in finelv-bedded pink silt-

stones associated with gritty sandstones not present in the type section.

Outcrops of gentl=dipping daurk-hrown, ferruginous sandstones with macu-

céuns. silty interbeds ‘and caleareans aolitic horizons ovcur on the southern

and eastern slopes of Mount Toandine Similar sediments are known from

muverous localities surrounding the Peake and Denison basement indiers, where

their stratigraphic position is above the Algebuckim Sandstone but below the

Lower Cretaceous marine formations, For this reason, and antil formally

described, these sediments ure related to the Transition Beds of Whitehouse

(1955), of the Blythesdale Group in Qneenslind. A feature of their occurrence

in proximity to basemeut highs (e.g. Mt. Alice, Mt. Dutton, Algebuckina, Peake

and Denison Range) is one or more horizons of rounded, water-worn, boulders

nuiging up to several feet in maximum diameter, and of diverse lithology, At

Mount Toondina, however, the boulders are absent, und the significance of

this is ter be discussed.

Lower Cretaceous mirine sediments crop ont widely in the region sur

roynding Mount Toondima, These grey shales exposed in. erosional gutters.

apparently are imdisturbed within a few hundred teet of the Permian. Seat-

tered jirmestone concretions in the shales protrude « few inches above the

surrounding plain and one mile approximutely north of Toondina cairn they

eantain Inoceramus carsoni, Maccoyella reflecta and Barcoona trigonalis, u

iolluscay assemblage placed iu the lower portion of the Albian section hy

Dr. \. EL, Ludbrook (1966, in press), In comparison with Santos Oodnadatta

No, L Well, this horizon is about 600 feet above the base ot the marine Cretar-

ceo sequence.

Indications of fractures both ou and around Mount Toonding are ounnerous.

‘These: are classified on the map as:—

L, Observed faults—visible truncation or displacement of beds.

2. Inferred faults—displacement apparent from surtace trend, repetition

af beds, or subsurface data.

4. Probable faults and radia) fractures—airphoto lineations assumed peri

pheral to the Permian and Jurassic sub-crop covered by Quaternary

deposits: and drainage lineutions,

The fractures strike in many directions. "The predominating set is m the

\WSW-_ENE direction, and less prominent sets lie NNW-SSE and NE-SW. Llades

are not evident, but are probably small,

Minor drag-folds oceur in the Permian and Jurassic sediments, and also in

the Transition Beds equivalents on the slopes of Mount Toondina,

Viewed overall, the geological map suggests that the Permian of SMfount

Toondina forms the centre of a very steeply, sOuth-westerly plunging structive

with its culmination centred om the north-eusterry side, The nature at the

structure Will be discussed Further in detail.

MOUNT TOONDINA BEDS — FORMAL CONCEPT

The Australian Code wf Strutivraphic Nomenchelire stutes that a sequence

of strata “whose thickness und lithology are incompletely known” may be referred

to formally as “Beds”, The Permian sequence at Mount Toondina is within this

category and the following formal definition is proposed;

MOUNT TOONDINA BEDS i7

Name: Mount Toondina Beds.

Type Locality: Mount Tuondina. 28 miles at 10 degrces west of south from

Ovdnadatta township, Lat. 27°36°42"S., Tong. 195°21'41E, survey cairn by

astrofix ),

Type Section: North-east to south-west sevtion chammeled on flat ground

une chain south-east of Mount Toondina survey euir (see Fig, £). Base af

section (Unit 1) is covered by Quaternary deposits. Top of section (Unit 31) is

chosen arbitrarily at a structural break.

MOUNT TOONDINA BEDS —FIELD DESCRIPTION

Sissi Taclrnens

“An t oi,

| Sandstone, greyish to off-white, weathers brownish, fire to vere fne-

urained, selt, friable, Dontimintly well-sorted, sub-ronded quartz urains.

Slightly caleareous, occasional carbonacvous. laminae and cruss-lunvination.

Few thin intercalations grey laminated siltstone. Irregular veinlets and

wobbly coneretions of calcite on 7. = im : 15

2 Siltstonc, grey grading to black (carbonaceous) in top hall, soft, strgilla-

ceous, slightly micaceous, minor crass-hedding, Laminge and keatieles off.

white, friable quiirtz siltstone —_ : a ite f te 7 F

> Sandstone as in Unit | r 2 §

4 ({Interbeds) Shale, Ueht- to dark-arev, silly, finely micuceous. fissile, cure

bonaceons in part, ylayey; aud siltstone; light to dark-grey, argillaceoms,

finely mricuceans, curbaneceaus flecks wid Jaminae. Intermittent laninae

light-grey, very fine-grained. argillaceons sandstone van ; _. Ge @

3 Sandstupe, pale vreenish-grey, weathers. light brown, fine-grumed!, sabe

angular to subvounded quartz, very silty, very micacecous, bictitic, soft,

friable, fissile, culeareans, few thin streaks carbuuaceous matter _ we 22

G Coal (strongly weathered in outerep}, black, soft and puggy below surfitce,

dryiay to crumbly, sooty powder. Nomerous tiny (4 in.) Jenticles quartz

silt, white, porons, very clean, unconsolidated, (See analysis Appendix A)

Shale, dark gtey, very clayey, plastic when danp, silty, micaceous, becom-

ing yery warhonaccons in top 4 ft. Numerous fine interlaminations in lower

half of siltstone und very fine offswhite sandstone _ = ed ; 1d 0

4 Coal as in Unit 6. Silt-filled cracks on top surface indicate naval facing,

(See analysis Appendix Alou a

“1

WW Gowlas in Unit 6. (See analysis Appendix A,) a ; ih &

1} Siltstone. grey and lirht-wrey, very argilluweots. micaceons, finely bedded

with carbonaceous plant fragnients on bedding planes. Nianerous laminae

and leases very fine quiurte sandstone and siltstone, Some carbemaccous

smeirs rt , , ; 6G 6

12 Caurhonaccqusy vliew vraciay to coul as in CGnit 6 4 ; 4. 2 6

1 (Interbay) Clay-shale. grey and light-giey, plastic when damp, hunin-

ated im part, and siltstone, light-prey, very argillaceaus, anicaeeens. larvin=

ated. Couly band 3 in thick at 2 ft above base —- 4 re ta |

I (interbodsd Sandstone, off-white Uo light-grey, soft, fine-grained, mien

econs, argiluccons: and silistone, lighterey to grey, mieaceous. fissile in

part, arpillacvous. grading to silty élay-shale in some layers. Abundant

carbonaceous Hecks and fragments on bedding planes a - (you

15 Silistone, with lesser chuy-shale as in Unit 134. Minor interbeds wreyish-

white, Janinated fine sandstone, weathering yellow-brown. Plaot imaero-

ossil Larivons 3 FR above base af muiit .. 4 _ sabe me | ee

1G Carbonaceous clay grading to cowl (as m Umit 6) in top 4 fh Bin. (See

analysis Appendix A.) 1 tb

6 IAN B. FREYTAG

MOUNT TOONDINA BEDS—FIELD DESCRIPTION—continned. Thema

Unit Ht. in.

'7 Silt te very Gine sand as in Unit 9 At iniddle, 2 in, bed paper-fine lanyin-

ated carbonaceous siltstone ; f., nf en : 4 Al

1% Coalas in Unit 6 (See analysis Appenclix A.) Sh nite = wo eu

19 Siltstone with clayeshale interbeds and aninor very fine sandstone in ipper

3 ft., lithologies as in Unit 15) - L mi Ree san P| a % G

20) Coal ay in Unit 6 A - . a . ' -. Ll

21) Shale, grev and light-grey, solt, fissile, very silty, micaveuus, and minor

clay-shale. 3 in. coaly band L ft, abave base — f am ‘2: a Yi

22) Sandstone. light-grey, very fine. very argillaceous, micaccous weed 1 2

23) Cluy-shale gracing to finely larninate:) siltstone, Lithologies as in Unit 13., If 0

24 Sandstone, light-crey. very fine, silty, argillaceous, Garbonaceons Hocks 0 5 0

25 Siltstone as in Unit 11)... ‘f- oe fe mn ; vce Th ff

26° Sandstone, reddish-vrey, very fine-vrained, argillacecous, finely Jaminited . 3 0)

27 Siltstone as in Unit 1, grading to silly shale in part osha db 0

24 (Interbeds) Siltstone, light-grey to grey, urgillaceous. mivaceous, lamtinated,

carbonaceous Mragments; and sandstone. weathered red-brown ta yellow-

brown, fine-grained, silly, argillaccous, At middle, 3 Ft. clay-shale with

white quarts siltstone lenses seals ey pn _ _# — Wo tl

29° Sandstanc, greyish-white, fine ty very fire. salt, friable, argiflacoons anatrix 30

30) Interlocking lenticles coaly material ancl white quarts silt, scattered gypsum

crystals - _ ‘J - al he 1 4

St Sandstone as iu Umit 29 a ety fie

Encironment

The Mount Toondina Beds consist in the main of well-stratified variants. 64

a silt-elay deposit, with lesser interbeds of fine sandstone and coal, The sedi-

ments are considered to be freshwater in origin with characteristics of a lake

bottom-environment. Frequent fine bedding, Jaminutions, the presence of un-

broken leaves and an abundance of carhonaceous Hecks aud mica on hedding

planes iudicate quiel-water conditions. Furthermore, the bulk admixture of fine

clustics and organic material would not survive a higher energy environmedit,

Coals attest to several phases of swamp development.

] | |:

Boundary Relationships: These are not established. The base of the vntit

is not exposed and, it is anticipated, will be defined only by drilling.

Thickness: Total thickness. of the tvpe-section computed trom surface mei-

surement and dip values is 263 feet. A distinct similarity between units 7 ta 14

and 15 to 21 (see Fig. +) suggests a repetition of strata, for which, however, nu

strictural evidence was scen.

Flora aud Age: In a collection of fragmented Jeaf impressions from Unit 5.

W. K. Harris (1962) identified the following:

Glossopteris. indica Schimper

Sphenophyllum sp.

Cordaites australis. (MeCoy )

Gangamopleris cyclopternides Feist (tentative )

Schizoncura sp. (lentative )

(These forms, excepting Sphenephyllum, also occur in siliceous silt:

stones 300 feet north-west of Toandina cairn.)

MOUNT TOONDINA BEDS 6g

Structural break

Coal oo... bd nce felted giales =

Carbonaceous shale, clay, Ee

* |

S hale

in feet

Thickness

Siltstone

Sandstone......... Raat

Plant Fossils

Possible repetition of

sequence , but no

Structural evidence

Toonding

* cairn 4

———

1000 Feet

Section

SECTION LOCATION IN

PERMIAN OUTCROP AREA

Lower beds obscured

Del, F.B. 65-221 |. Freytaq S.A.Dept. of Mines

Fig. 4.

Mount Toondina Beds — colummar stratigraphic section.

7M) IAN B, FREYTAG

Harris stated that whereas Glossopteris indica is indicative of a Permian age,

“,., the presence of Cordaites australis, a typically Devonian to Carboniferous

species, associated with G. indica would support a Lower Permian age for the

Hora. "

The Bordeaux laboratories of Compagnic Francais des Petroles have pro-

duced a well-preserved microflora from specimens from two horizons at Mount

Toondina, one of which approximates to Unit 4 of the type-section. Kieser

(1965) poimts out that several previously regarded index forms for the Greta

Coal Measures and the Upper Coal Measures of the Sydney Basin occur mixed

at Mount Toondins. Thus correlations at present seem to he limited

by long ranging species. Kieser, however, regards with some confidence the

saseniblages of Mount Toondina as being closely allied to those of the Greta

and Upper Coal Measures, and the Lake Phillipson section. Bulme (1957)

ranged the assemblages in Lake Phillipson bore from ?Late Carboniferous

through Sakmarian to Lower Artinskian.

STRUCTURAL INVESTIGATLONS AT MOUNT TOONDINA

Giavimetric Survey

The aim of a gravimetric survey which followed the discovery of the Per-

mian exposure was to delineate the form of the Permian body in the subsurface,

and thus endeavour to explain the anomalous, isolated outcrop.

The survey was conducted late in 1963 by J. McG. Hall, Exploration Geo-

physicist, of the S.A. Mines Department. Stations at 500 feet spacing were

- WSW ENE ~

1BO >

BOUGUER ANOMALY

PROFILE A

\90

Fravife units

PIO 4

er ee 210

ao eo

EXTENT OF PERMIAN

QuTcaor

~—-NNW SSE-—=

BOUGUER ANOMALY “COSNENA a

PROFILE B 7

250

210

Gravity units

2204

Gravity survey and Bouguer

avaliiation by J.MoG, Hall, Gea-

physicist S.A, Dept of Mines 230-4

SCALE

FEET oo) wod mo 3000 FEET

— or

Cel FS Sh225 1. Freylag S.A Depl of Mines

Fig. 5. Bouguer gravity profiles through Mount Toondlina.

MOUNT TOONDINA BEDS 71

read on a 10,000. feet rectilinear grid with origin at Mount Toondina cairn,

Bouguer profiles along the traverses through the origin are presented in Fig. 5.

Mount Toondina clearly has an associated minor but diserete positive

gravity anomaly of about 1:5 milligals magnitude, which coincides with the

Permian outcrop. The anomaly can be attributed to a density contrast between

the more compacted Permian sediments and the surrounding Cretaccous shale

blanket.

The significance of the srnall negative trough, intersected transversely and

longitudinally by profiles A and B respectively (Fig. 5), is not yet known, The

reversal could relate to material at depth with a density relatively lower than

the Permian sediments, or it may originate in a complex of faulting.

CONTOURS OF

HORIZON B

MT. TOONDINA AREA

MT DUTTON

*: if i i i ry “

= ( if 2 1475

ee Lome | ™ Woes af A ‘

——— MT TQOND) Saati A wait

Fig. 6. Contours of horizon B, Mt. Toondina area (after Moorcroft),

Shallow: Drilling

_ The results obtained from two shallow drill-holes each 305 feet deep, south

of Mount Toondina, are of particular interest. Locations of these holes are

shown in Fig. 2.

$.A. Government Toondina No, 1 intersected Lower Cretaceous marine

shales through its entire depth, Samples from 50 feet and 305 fect yielded

good microfloral assemblages of similar character, which date the sediments as

Aptian (Harris, 1964),

The No, 2 hole was located 450 feet north of No, 1, at the edge of ont-

cropping ferruginized Transition Beds equivalents. ‘These, in the form of fine-

grained micaceous sandstones and argillaceons siltstones, were intersected to

ubout 150 feet, followed to total depth by fine to coarse, occasionally pebbly,

sandstones of the Algebuckina Sandstone, which produced artesian water.

-i

IAN 5. PREYTAG

Thus, assuming bedding dips to be low, there appears to be a relative

vertical displacement exceeding 300 feet between these two holes (sec cross-

section, Fig, 8). Further, an aggregate relative vertical displacement exceeding

600 feet is inferred between Toondina No. | and the Permian outcrop about

1.200 feet north of it,

These results can be interpreted ay severe faunlting at and near the margiu

of Permian outerap.

Seismic Surveys

The main source of regional subsurface information south-west’ of Oouna-

datta is the surveys of the Mines Department Seismic Section conducted in

1961, 1963 and 1964. This work, under the direction of K. R. Seedsman, B. E.

Milton and E. Maorerott, was responsible for the discovery of a substantial

sedimentary sequence presnmed now to be largely Upper Palaeozoic which. in

this paper, is identified with the Arckaringa Sub-Basin, It must be remembered

that in the absence of deep drilling in the area. correlation of seismic events

with stratigraphic horizons can be made only provisionally by extrapolating

Stratigraphic relationships established around the basin,

Mooreroft (1964) presented some results of seismic work im the vicinity

ot Moant Toondina where rather more detailed procedures were carried out. Ot

hasic imporkinee is the identification by refraction probe. of a high-speed layer

(feund consistently in the Sub-Basin) with velocities in the 17,000 to 19,000

feet per second range. This layer can be interpreted with some certainty as

the pre-Upper Palucozoic “basement” the bedrock of the Arckaringa Sub-Basin.

Its age is considered to be Ordovician or older, and depths to this refractor

afford an indication of the overlying Upper Palacozoiu-Mesozvic thickness.

In particular, Moorcroft cites shot-point GD56 (see Pig. 6) less than two

tiles north-west of Toondina cairn, as having depth to high-speed refractor

of 4.200 feet. Nearby, ordered reflections with two-way limes of about 1-6

seconds (unpublished plan 63-274) originate apparently from depths greater

than the refracting surface. and therefore imply a mildly deformed, stratified

“hasement” in the surrounds of Mount Toondina. He alsa points out that the

spread across the outcropping Mount Toondina Beds recorded a maximum

veloeity of 16,000 feet/sec.. which is somewhat lower than the nsual “high-

speed” velocity, The geological significance of this is not known.

Several reflecting horizons were persistent in the Toondina area. Two uf

them assumed to originate within the Upper Palaeozoic sequence, could be

contoured with sufficient control to show some interesting structyral aspects

rae Wh

(Fig. 6).

One is that deformation even at the deepest horizon (ie. 3,000 feet) neve

Mount Toondina is only mild, and therefore the severe dislocations at Mount

Toondina must he limited ta little more than the area of Permian outcrop.

Secondly, a circular domal closure of 800 to 400 feet and two miles diameter

gecurs some four miles SSW of Mount Toondina (see Fig. 6). The structure

gpens and loses its circular shape m successively higher horizons and merges

into wn elongate anticlinal fold nosing just south-east of Mount Toondina, One

is therefore tempted on grounds of proximity and shape, to interpret the seismic

dome as a structure at depth, similar to that of Mount Toondina. This view

can he tested only by drilliny.

MOUNT TOONDINA BEDS 73

MOUNT TOONDINA AS A PROBABLE PIERCEMENT STRUCTURE

The foregoing geological and geciphysical findings imply strongly that Mount

Tuondina is a piercement structure. The very mild deformation of the enclos-

ing Cretaceons sediments suggests further that it is of isostatic rather than

tectonic origin.

Some pertinent puints favouring a piercement are now reviewed:

1, Geological mapping has shown Mount Toondina ta be a small inlier

of steeply-dipping, severely dislocated Permian sediments, surrounded

immediately by sub-horizontal Cretaceous strata.

Photo-lineations in polygonal outline suggest that the inlier is fault-

bounded, and this has been verified to some degree by drilling.

3. Probable radial fractures are consistent with a “point intrusion”,

4, Gravimetric results show that Monnt Toondina has an associated small

positive anomaly, This approximates to the area of Permian auterop, but

gravimetrically it is isalated in an area of regular north-westerly gradien?,

A small reversal within the anomaly may be duc tu core material wt

differing composition. Vhe position of the reversal coincides with the

structural apex indicated by surfuce mapping.

9. The absence of bonlders at the Transition Beds Jevel suguests that the

Permian rocks were not elevated topographically in Early Cretaceous

time.

8. Luck of breceiation in the faulted Permian sediments is noteworthy. It

indicates in these rocks a degree of plasticity which can be attributed

prohably to their high proportion of soft clays.

The question of primary motivation remains unanswered. The suhsurlace

sequence in the region is unknown and strata with a potential for plastic de-

formation, be they evaporite, shale or otherwise, cannot be identified, In age

the rock would be Early Permian or older and in this respect. a sedimentary

“basement” in the area may be significant. An original 5,000 fect of Upper

*wWaeozoic-Mesozoic sediments at Mount Toondina could provide a loading

sufficient to mobilize rock of Jower density deep jn the section. Certainly.

Mount Toondina is located in the deeper portion of the Sub-Basin.

The maximum velocity af 16,000 feel/sec. recorded from the refraction

probe on Mount ‘Toondina could be attributed equally well to clastic sediment,

tectonic breccia or rock-salt.

It ts interesting to compare Mott Toondina with the “probable salt dome”

described hy Veevers and Wells (1959) at Woolnongh Hills in the south Canning

Basin (W.A.). These two structures have similar shape, size and geological

setting. At Woolnough Hills, however, the centre of the dome is occupied by

sheared gypsum and blocks of breeciated dolomite. thought to be exposed

cap-rock, and Permian wverlain by Cretaceous sediments crop ont oy the flanks.

Veripheral faulting was not observed. Mount Toondina could well he such

a structure cither now at a shallower stage of erosion or else less-developed

a8 a Piercement.

Although the geological environment of Mount Toondina is completely

unlike that of diapirs in the Flinders and Peake and Denison Ranges (Coats.

1964), sediments of Willouran age which Coats considers. contribute the breccia

core complexes, crop ont in great thickness in the Peake-Denison-Mt, Dutten

trend, only 30 miles to the east of Toondina

TI IAN B. FREYTAG

The ave of the Toondina piercemenut is known to be post-Lower Cretaceous

and pre-Quaternary. There is little doubt that the piercement has led to the

development of the mound-springs and their limestones which, from ficld rela-

tiouships, are Plio-Pleistocene in aye, Piercement may well be assuciated with

Middle or Late Tertiary tectonics which have had the must profound influence

ou the present stricture of this region.

The abutmeut of the Pleistocene gypsite land surface on the north-eastern

slopes of Mount Toondina, at a level lower :than that of the same surface at

the sutvey cairn could be due to continuing upward movement of the Permian

body during Quaternary tine. This theory could also explain the undulating

(2deformed) base of the limestone shown in Plate 2, and the advanced state

ot erosion of the ancestral motnd-springs.

In conclusion, it is the author's opinion that the data now on hand is best

explained by piercement inherent beneath the deformed Permian rocks. An

alternative structural explanation may be found in a complex of fault inter-

sections but faults of this magnitude would surely haye been detected by

continuous seismic survey immediately around Mount Toondina., Either theory

would be tested clfectively only by drilling.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

The Director of Mines, South Australia, has kindly erimted permission to

subinit this Depattmental work for publication.

The author is indebted tu colleagues at the Geological Survey ot South

Australia who have contributed in various ways to this investigation. Special

thanks are dne ‘to Mr. K, A. Rochow for his supervision of shallow drilling and

the field logging of samples, and to Mr, G. R, Heath for co-operation with

section measurement, Criticism of the manuscript has been made by Dr. EH,

Wapfner, Dr. B. GC. Forbes and Mr. K. A. Rochow. The drafting of figures was

ably done by Mr, FV. Barrett.

The author is indebted also to the French Petroleum Company ( Aust.) Pey.

Ltd. in kindly providing palynological information,

REFERENCES

Rare, B. EB. 1957. Upper Palaeozoic Microfloras in Sediments from tie Luke Phillipson

Bore in South Australia. Aust, Journ. Set, 20 (2),

Croc, RK. b, 1987. The Hydrology of Portion of the Great Artesian Basin near the Peake

und Denison Rarizes. Geol. Surv. S, Anst. Rept. Investig. No. Lt),

Coats, R. P., 1964. The Geoloey and Mineralization of the Blinntan Dame Diapir. Geol.

Sorv. S, Aust, Rept. of Investig. No. 26,

Cuaesswen, M. F., and Pauxis, L. W., 1958, The Geology of South Australia. Journ. Geol.

Sow. Aust, 5, pt, 2,

Hamas, W, K., 1962. Permian Plant Macrofussils, Yoondina I-mile Sheet, Geol. Surv. S.

Aust. Palavo, Rept. No. 19/62 (unpublished).

Hanes, W. K.. 1964, Palynolovical Examination of Toondina No. 1. Geol. Surv. §. Art.

Palyuol, Rept. No. 4/64 Caunpublished }.

Hears, G. RB. 1965, Permian Sediments of the Mt Dutton Inlier. Ceal, Surv. 5. Aust.

Quart. Geol. Notes No. LJ,

Riesen, G., 1965, A Complementary Palynologic Study of the Permian Problems of the

K\P.C.(A.) Permit (South Australia). Compagnie Franesis des Petroles, Unpuh-

lished Company Qeport.

Lupnroox, N, H., 1961, Permian to Cretaceons Subsurface Stratigraphy between Lake

Phillipsen and the Peake and Denison Runges, South Australia, ‘Trans. Roy. Soc. S.

Aust., 85.

MOUNT TOONDINA BEDS 75

Lupsrook, N. H., 1966. Cretaceons Biostratiztaphy of dhe Great Artesian Basin in South

Australia. Geol. Surv. $. Anst. Bull, 40 (in press),

Moonororr, E., 1964. Geophysical Investigtian, Mount 'Teemeding Area. Geol. Surv. 8.

Aust, Quart. Geol, Notes, Na, 12.

Bevner, Minzarn L., 1955. The Geology of the Peake and Denison Region. Geol. Surv

h. Aust. Rept, of Investig. Na, 6,

srriec, R. C., 1961, On the Structural Evelution of the Great Artesiqn Basin, Aust. Petrol,

Expl. Assoc, Papers presented at (he L96L Conference (Melbourne ).

Veuvens, J. J., and Weors, A. T., 1959. Probable Salt Dome at Woadlnough fills, Canning

Basin, Western Australia. Bur. Min. Resour. Aust, Rept. No. 38.

Warrenousr, F. W., 1955. The Geology of the Queensland Portion of the Great Australian

Artesian Basin, Appendix G. Co-ord, Gen. Pablic Works Parl. Paper A, 56-1955,

Brisbane.

Worenen, H., 1964, Permian-Jurassic Histury of the Western Great Artesian Basin. Trans.

Ray, Soc. &. Aust. 88.

APPENDIX A,

Analyses of Permian Coals from Mt. Tooudina and Lake Phillipson Bore

—_ SS

| |

Sample No. / Ash Fixed Volarile | Culorifie

(A.M.D.L ! ~ Carbon Matler =; Moisture Sulphur | Value

Ps, 4, A I os ‘ ay B.T.U,/Lb,

st se r -- 1

A 503/62 Uy dee | 1a.97 20-06 sin ° ese | 805

Unit 6 (2) 48-58 I-10 30-87 | 12-00 2-57 3655

A 504/62 (Ll) 37-54 19-56 O45 | VB AS 244) 4175

Unit 8 {2) 38°17 1-89 2b 12-0) 2-18 4245

A naf62 i (1) 4653 | 14-01 32-80 | | 19-07 2-91 $045

\ | = = | q J Pp _

Unit: 10 (2) j41-37 | 14-02 82-41 12-00 2-91 4050

2 | _ a. Sn) ie

A 806 /6Y (1) 46-03 | 14-19 | 20-80 | 10-8 | Bag 3430

iY ! + | = —s

Unit 16 (2) 45-10 13-90 20-00 | 12:00 | 2-43 3860

—— * : = - |

A 507/62 (I) 42-87 196 | BU-IT ) 11-00 eg 3705

Unit 18 | (2) 42-39 | 14-79. BU+82 12-00 1-40 3665

— as =! = i . — =

Lake Phillipson | (3) [8-4£ | L164 61-00 | S-82 0 — —

310’ 117-312" 1 | i ! i |

Lake Phillipson | (3) G-38 33-12 | So 48 21-02 | = —_

377" LO"—393" 2° :

a gp ig tg

(1) denotes sample ‘as received”

(2) denotes 12%, moisture basis

(3) data from Brown | 1905)

N.B.-—Mount 'Yoondina samples are from weathered outerop

Analyses by Australian Mineral Development Liboratories

76 IAN B, FREYTAG

EXPLANATION OF PLATES

Pater I.

Stereoscopic pair of aerial photographs of Mount Toondina, spaced for standard pocket

stereoscope.

PLATE Il

Fig. 1. Mount Toondina capping of limestone and _gypsite overlying with strong uncor-

formity steeply dipping Mount Toondina Beds. View to south-west.

Fig, 2. North-eastern slope below Mount Toondina capping, showing undulating (? de-

formed) base of Cainozoic deposits. Dark rocks are Permian coal seams.

Piate Ul

Permian plant fossils trom the Mount Toondina Beds. Preservation of all specimens is poor.

(a) Equisitalian stem impression. (x 2.)

(bh) Cordaites sp,, fragmented. (x *¥.)

(ce) Gangamopteris sp. (x 2.)

(d) Glossopteris indica, impression. (x +4.)

(e) Glossopteris indica, impression showing more detailed venation. (x 32.)

Determinations by W. K. Harris, Palynologist. Geological Survey of South Australia.

PuatTEe | JAN B. Frevrac

(S.A. Lands Dept. Survey)

a) Toe OD

PLATE 2 TAN B, FReyraAG

sill

( Author's photo)

(Author's photo )

PLATE 3 LAN B. Freyrac

(Photography by Palaeontology Section)

REVISION OF THE TATE MOLLUSC TYPES - PART 3

LIMOPSIDAE, GLYCYMERIDAE, ARCIDAE, CUCULLAEIDAE

BY N. H. LUDBROOK

Summary

Twenty-nine species of Tertiary mollusca in the Tate Collection of the Geology Department,

University of Adelaide, have been redescribed. All but five of the species have restricted time-

ranges, there being a significant difference both at the generic and specific level between Upper

Eocene species and those of mid and late Tertiary age.

REVISION OF THE TATE MOLLUSCAN TYPES — PART 3

LIMOPSIDAF, GLYCYMERIDAE, ARCIDAE, CUCULLAEIDAE

by N. If. Lupproox®

[Read 10 June 1963]

SUMMARY.

Twenty-nine species of Tertiary mollusca in the Tate Collection of the

Geolagy Department, University of Adelaide, haye been recdescribed, All but

five of the species have restricled time-ranges, there being a significant differ-

ence both at the generic and specific level between Upper Eucene species and

those of mid and Jate Tertiary age.

INTRODUCTION,

The paper is the third of the series in which the Tertiary mollusea in the

Tate type collection in the Geology Department of the University of Adelaide

are tedescribed, These include all of Tate’s primary types and mounted speci-

mens to which he referred without necessarily figuring them. Where the

holotypes are located elsewhere the following abbreviations have been used for

their repositories:

NM.Y. National Museum of Victoria, Melbourne.

M.U.G.D. Melbourne University Geology Department.

Tas. Mus. Tasmanian Museum, Hobart.

In determining the stratigraphic range of the specics belonging to the four

taxodont families only the specimens mountcd in the Tate Collection have been

taken into consideration. Where it has been possible to confirm the type locality

from material available in the collection of the Geological Survey of Sonth

Australia, this has been done.

The time ranges of the species are tabulated in Table 1. No stage name

has been used for the Upper Eocene, since two names, “Johannian” and. “Aldin-

gan” have been used in recent publications for the same microfaunal units of

the Upper Eocene. The name “Yatalan” is included to designate the Pliocene

fauna of the Dry Creek Sands underlying the Adelaide Plains (Ludbrook, 1963,

p. 13),

The composition of both the Eocene and Miocene faunas is essentially that

of warmer waters. Arca, Cucullaearca and Cucullaew are represented only im

lropical faunas of the present day,

* Geological Survey of South Australia; published with the pennission of the Director

of Mines.

Trans, Roy, Soe, §, Aust. (L965), Vol. 89.

§2 “, A. LUDBROOK

TABLE 1,

G |

BEES

5 es ,

Bey | 2 b0, Miocene Phoeene

time 2) eS

Peis

& ; 2

o = i 7 = =

& le. @' 3'°3 =. €:

i) 5 a = = nore Ba 5

sok & S cf Sol = | 3S oe todd

al = i ot aia =

At Tw fee CE | ee Bp

Z = | OS gio cai s i &

= 2S] oe” | ee? & Es a at 23

= i ce = = 3 | = Et

TF eI Ss 7 iO I = an ‘

ot = a me | fe fos} a ia; it

LIMOPSIDAE 1

Limopsis beaumaricnsis | : : maf

Limopsis cGhaprnani lf

Limopsis maccoyi 8 i ~

Limopsis mormingtonuensix

Limopsis nultiradiata a

GLYCYMERIDAE

Glycymeris (Glyvymeris) cainozoice. } _

Glycymeris (Glycymeris) hallt

Glycymeris (Grandaxinea) granti =

Glycymeris (Grancdaxinea) maccoyi ee

Glycymeris (Grandaxinea) ornithopetra,

Clyeymeris (Tucetona) canvexa,

Glyeymeris (Tucetona) decurrens -

Glycymeris (Tucetona) gunyvoungensis ae

Glycymeris (Tucetona) lenticularis ;

Glyeymeris (Turetona) subtrigonalis

ARCTDAL

Area capulopsis

Arca pseudonavicularis

Arcopsis dissimilis --

Barbatia (Barbatia) consutilis

Barhatia (Barbatia) limatella,

Barbatia (Barbatia) pumila —-

Barbatia (Acar) celleporacea

Barbatia (Acar) crustata

Barbatia (Acar) simulans Hee

Barbatia (Cucullacarca) equidens

Barbatia (Plagiarca) cainozoica : a

Anadara interelathrata

CUCULLAEIDAK

Oucullaea adelaidensis

Cucullaea corioensis - of 7

TATE MOLLUSCAN TYPES PART 3 43

Family LIMOPSIDAE

Genus Lrsropsis Sassi, 1527

Limopsis beaumariensis Chapman

(pl. J, figs. 10, 14. 15, 16)

1875. Limapsis beleheri MeCoy, Prod, Pal. Viet, dee. 2, 26 (in part )-

1911. Linropsis heaumarivnsis Chapman, Proc, Roy. Soc, Viet., 23. (2), 423, ph. 84, fig. 6:

pl 4&5. fig, 12.

1853. Limepsis beaumariensis; Ludhrook, ‘Trans, Roy. Soc. S. Aust. 78, 23. pl. 5, fiz. 7.

Description, Shell subtrigonal, about as high as long, subequilateral, thick,

moderately convex; umbo ceutral, small, acute, incurved; dorsal margin short

and slightly curved, both anterior and posterior margins gently curved, ventral

margin curved; hinge line arched, with 7-9 posterior and 7-9 anterior teeth,

ligamental area relatively short and narruw, ligament pit large and triangular;

arnament of conspicuous slightly undulating primary riblets crossed and can-

cellated by comeentric growth Jines, in the juvenile stage the radials and con-

ecntrics are approximately equal, but in the later stages the concentrics are

strongér than the radials; inner margin smooth, slightly concave; auterior

adductor high and small, posterior adductor a little lower than the anterior,

broadly ovate: pallial line entire, interior of shell inside the pallial line con-

spicuously radially striate.

Dimensions. Topotype T1023G length 21, height 22 min,

Types. Vtolotype N.M.V. P12583; hypotypes A.U.G.D, T1023G, HL (topo-

types). T1O30A, B.

Material. The species is represented in the Tate Collection by two speci-

mens G and HH from Cheltenham on tablet T1023, the other specimens on the

tablet being L.. maccoyi, and 7 specimens from “Gippsland Lakes” on T1030.

Both tablets are labelled “Limopsts belcheri Adams & Reeve”.

Type Locality. Beaumaris, Victoria (Cheltenhamian ),

Stratigraphic Range. Cheltenhamian (Upper Miocene )* and Pliveene,

Limopsis chapmani Singleton

(pl. t, figs. 1-9)

5S. Limupsis uurita MeCoy, Proil., Pal Vie. dee. 2, 24 (pars), pl 19. fies, 5. GL Bi-b, 7

non Arce durita Broechi,

1885, Limopsis aurita Tate, Pap Proc. Roy. Soc, Tus. for ISS4, 212% Cron Broechi).

1886, Limopsis iusalite ‘Vato. Trius. Rov. Sac. s. Aust. 8, 134, awn Trigonococlia tayelite

Sowers,

1886, Limepsis aurtta Tate third. (pers) (aon Braewhi).

1884, Linepsis atcrita Joluuston, Geol Tas, pl, 52, fiz, 7.

1897. Linapasis insolite Harris, Cat. Tort. Moll. Brit. Mus. 844 (rit Sowerby J,

191). Lanopsis insolity Chapman, Prov. Roy, Suc, Viet. 23 (2), 425-420 pl 84, fig, 3:

pl. 85, fig. IL.

1982. Limopais chepatent Singleton, Proc. Roy. Sov. Viet, 44 (2), 296, pl 2d. fies, 12 Id:

pl, 25, fig. 16.

Deseription. Shell thick, obliquely ovate, inequilateral, convex, particularly

near the umbo: umbo situated a little: ta the anterior, small, acute, ineurved:

dorsal margin curved, slightly shouldered, anterior and ventral margins rounded,

pe aa

* Present npiniun is that the Cheltentimian as of Plineene rather than Upper Miocene are

8d WN, H. LUBBROOK

posterior margin only slightly arcuate and w little produced ventrally, slightly

concave below the hinge line in topotypes; hinge line arched, high, with 8

anterior and 8 posterior teeth, the anterior teeth usually more or less erect,

straight and narrow, the posterior teeth short, wide and hooked; ligumental area

long and high, ligament pit large, prominent, broadly triangular, with concave

sides, encroaching on the hinge teeth. Ommament of numerous concentric growth

lamellae, imbricating towards the veutral margin; between the ridges are fine,

weak, irregular radiating grooves; immer margin smooth, broadly Hattened;

anterior adductor high, small, narrowly ovate, posterior adductor low, broad,

somewhat quadrately ovate; pallial line entire, conspicuous, interior of shell

inside the pallial line radially striate.

Dimensions. Topotype T1022A length 18, height 20, inflation (both valves)

lL mm.; T1032B length 28, height 30, inflation (both valves) 18 mm.

Types. Holotype M.U.G.D. 1317, paratypes M.U.G.D, 1318-9. Iypotypes

A.U.G.D. T10224, T1022E, TLO25B, T1025C, T1025, T1025H, TL032B, T1032C.

Material. The species is represented in the ‘Tate Cullection by three tablets:

T1022, with 13 mounted specimens A-M in a growth series, labelled “Limopsis

insolita G. B. Sowerby. Eocene, Spring Creek”. These are topatypes of Single-

ton's specics from Jan Juc Formation, Bird Rock Cliffs near Spring Creek,

Torquay, Victoria; T1025, with 19 mounted specimens A-R, labelled “Limopsis

insolifa Sow. Eocene Aldinga; Adelaide”. The large specimens A-D (25 x 30

mm.) in the top row appear to be from the Limopsis bed at the top of the

Blanche Point Marls, Aldinga Bay; other smaller specimens have the matrix

of the “glauconitic greensands of the Adelaide Bore”, ic. the Upper Eocene

greensands at a depth of 150-218 feet in Engineering and Water Supply Depurt-

ment Bore at Kent Town. Adelaide, T1032, with 10 specimens A-) in a growth

series, labelled “Limopsis insolita Sowerby, Miocene? Aldimga Cliffs”. The

locality. is presumably the Limopsiy bed at the top of the Blanche Point Marls,

Aldinga Bay.

Type Locality. Bird Rock Cliffs near Spring Creck, Torqtay, Victoria: jan

Jue Formation, Oligocene.

Stratigraphic Range. Upper Eycene to Oligocene.

Limopsis maccoyi Chapman

(pl. I, figs. 17-23)

1875, Limonsis belcheri McCoy, Prod. Pal. Viet., dee, 2, 25. pl, Li bes, 8, Caen Achunis

and Reeve) (in part).

1886. Limopsix belchert Tate, Trans. Rey, Soc. S$. Aust., 8, 134 (von Adums und Booye)

(in part).

1911, Limonsix maceoyi Chapman, Froe. Roy. Soc. Vict. 23 (2), 421, pl, 85, fig. 2: nil. 54.

fiz. 8

1955. Limopsis maccoyi: Ludbrook. ‘Trans, Roy. Soe, 8. Aust. 78, 24, ph 1, fig, 10.

Description. Shell subtrigonal, obliquely ovate, moderately convex. uimnbe

slightly to the anterior, small, acute, incurved; dorsal margin slightly curved,

anterior and posterior margins curved, the posterior margin produced. towards

the ventral margin, ventral margin gently curved; hinge line arched, with as

TATE MOLLUSCAN TYPES PART 3 85

many as 11 teeth on each side, teeth strong and high, slightly hooked; ligamental

area small and broadly subtriangular, ligament pit Jarge and deep; ornament

of nuinerous narrow radial riblets with secondary riblets intercalaling between

them, crossed by less prominent concentric undulating ridges, Inner margin

smooth, bevelled, and bounded on the inner side by a fine narrow ridge extend-

ing as far as the hinge on both sides; anterior adductor high, clongate-oyate,

posterior adductor low and broadly ovate; pallial line entire, interior of shell

inside the pallial line conspicuously radially striate.

Dimensions. T1023A length 20, height 19-5; T1U23K length 20:5, height

18:5; T1027A length 18, height 20 mm.

Types. Lectotype (here designated) N.M,V. 212376, the specimen Agured

by McCoy pl. 19, fig, 8; syntypes N.M.V. P12377 (McCoy pl. 19, fig. 9), P12579,

P12580, P1258L (figured Chapman pi. 83, fig, 2). No holetype was designated

by Chapman, nor did he consider it necessary to redescribe the species de-

scribed and figured by McCoy as Limopsis belcheri (Adams and Reeye). The

two specimens from Balcombe Bay P12376, P12377, figured by MeCoy, and the

three P12579, P12580 (Grice’s Creek) and P12581 (Gellibrand River) figured

by Chapman, form the type series from which P12376 is selected as lectotype

unt! Balcombe Bay designated type locality. Tate Collection hypotypes are

T1023A, T1023C, ‘10231, T1023K, T1O27A, T1027E.

Material. The- species is represented in the Tate Collection on two tablets

T1023 and T1027. T1023 has 28 mounted specimens A-F from Muddy Creek.

I-] from Camperdown, K-L, T-W from Gellibrand River, M-O, X-Z, a-b from

Spring Creck, O-R frorn Mornington, § fromm Fyansford. G and H from Chelten-

ham are Limopsis beaumariensis; T1027 has 16 specimens A-P, all from “River

Murray Cliffs”, ie. Cadell Marl Lens, Morgan,

Type Locality. Balcombe Bay, Balcombe Clay, Baleombian,

Stratigraphic Range. Jan Juc Formation to Dry Creek Sands; PUpper Olivo-

cene to Upper Pliocene,

Limopsis morningtonensis Vritchard

(pl. 1, figs 11, 12, 13)

1875, Limopsiy aurita McCoy, Prod, Pal. Vict, dee, 2, 23 (qs) (nan Area aurita Brooch).

1886. Limopsiy aurita Tate, Trans. Roy. Sac. S. Aust. 8, 134 (pars) (non. Broevhi).

WWOL Limopsts morningtonensis Pritchard, Proc, Roy, Soc. Viet. 14 (1), 24, ph. 2 figs. 6, Ga.

OLLI, Pires marninutonensiy, Chapman, Prov, Foy. Soe. Viet., 23 (2), 420, pl. 83, hig, fy

pl. 85, fig. 7.

Description. Shell of moderate size, roundly quadrate, depressed, slightly

oblique; umbo situated slightly to the anterior, small, promincnt, acute, and in-

curved; anterior margin cvonvexly rounded, posterior maryin gently rounded

with a tendency to angulation at the dorsal and ventral borders: slightly pro-

duced posteriorly. Hinge ‘line straight or very slightly curved. half the length

of the shell, ligamental area fairly long, ligament pit couspicuous; 5 to 9 anterior

and 4 to 7 posterior teeth of unequal size, Ornament of strong flat concentric

ridges of unequal strength, the ridges crossed by fine radial stelations: inner

margin smooth, broadly fattened.

86 N. ff. LUDBROOK

Dimensions, T1020A (topotype) Jeugth 15-5, height 15 mm.; T10271A

(Muddy Creek) length 19-5, height 18-5 mm.

Types. Uolotype M.U.G.D. 1778; topotypes A.U.G.D, T1020 A-D; hvpo-

types T1O20A. TLO2Z1A,

Material. There are two tablets in the Tate Collection: T1020 with + speci-

mens (A-D) from "Eocene, Gellibrand River", the fifth specimen TLO20E is

Limopsis chapmani from Table Cape; T1021 with 9 specimens (A-T) in a growth

series from Muddy Creck.

Type Locality. Gellibrand Marl, coast section below Curdies Steps, Bairns-

dilian.

Stratigraphic Range. Miovene, Batesfordian to Bairnsdalian.

Limopsis multiradiata Tate

(pl. 1, figs, 238-27)

{88G, Limupsiy multiradiale Tate, Trans, Roy, Soe. 5. Aust., 8, 135, pL J2, figs. Lach.

L897. Limopsig winltiradiatu; Harris, Cut. Tort. Moll, Brit, Mus:, 1, 346.

1911, Limopsis multiradiata: Chapman, Proc. Roy. Soe. Viet. 23 (2), 423, pl bd. fig, 4;

pl. 85, fiz, LO.

Description, Shell suborbicular, slightly inequilateral and oblique, thick,

moderately convex; wmbones situated slightly to the anterior, prominent, m-

curved: shell slightly shouldered; anterior, posterior and. ventral margins gently

rounded, the posterior-ventral margin slightly produced; hinge line arched,

fairly long, high, with 7 looked teeth on each side; ligamental area long and

conspicuous, concave; ligament pit large, equilateral, moderately deep with

concentric striations. Juvenile shell smooth but for concentric ribs and very faint

radials, adult shell ornamented with numerous fine bifurcating radial riblets

broken by creuulated concentric growth lamellae producing a conspicuously

tessellated surface; inner margin smooth, flattened; anterior adductor high,

small, ovate; posterior adductor low, broadly oyate, pallial line inconspicuous.

Dimensions. A.U.G.D, T1O31A Tength 10-5, height 9-5 mm,

Types. The type series T1031 consists of 17 specimens mounted in a growth

series; TLO31A is the holotype; a right valve which in Tate’s figure pl. 12, fig. 1

has been reversed.

Material, Tablet T1031 only.

Type Locality. “Adelaide Bore”, ic. bore at Enginecring and Water Supply

Department, Kent Town, at 150-218 feet depth.

Stratigraphic Range, Upper Eocene (lower part),

Observations. The species also occurs in the Upper Eocene Blanche Point

Marls of Aldinga Bay and in glauconitic sands at 75-80 feet depth at Adelaide

Children’s Hospital, North Adelaide, 1 mile from the type locality. The species

occurs at a lower level than 1b. chapmani.

TATE MOLLUSCAN TYPES PART 3 a7

Family GLYCYMERIDAE

Genus Giycymerts 1a Costa, 1778

Subgenus Gryevancas s.8tr.

Glycymeris (Glyeymeris) cainozoica (Ténison Woods)

(pl. 1, figs. 28-4)

(877, Cueuflace cainusoica Tonison Woods, Pap, Rov, Soc, Tas. for 1876, LLL,

IS86, Pectunculus eainozoivns: Tate, Trans, Roy, Soe. $. Aust, 8, 186, pl. 10, figs, Sa, Sh:

p. 137 (in part).

1385. Pectunculus vainosoivus: Jolinston, Geal. ‘Was, pl. 31, fies. 13, 13a. by

1897. Pectunculus eainozoicus; Marris, Cat. Tert. Moll. Brit. Mns., L, 340 (2 in part).

Description, Shell large, roundly trigonal to orbicular, solid, slightly oblique,

globose, subequilateral, a little longer than high; umbones central, prominent,

inflated, finely radially ribbed, strongly incurved, slightly overhanging the liga-

inental area; ligamental area of moderate size, arched, broad, with six sTUOVES

on each side; hinge area long, gently arched, with ay many as 13 tecth on each

side hut usually encroached upon by the ligamental area; anterior adductor

suboyate, posterior adductor ovate with a ridge on the anterior side; inner margin

finely denticulate, the denticulations sometinies smooth, but marked with fine

closely spaced radial striae and fine concentrie growth striae.

Dimensions. Topotype, T1095Q, length 33, height $1, inflation (one valve)

12 mm,

Types. Holotype Tas. Mus, Z204A, paratvpe Z204B. ‘The type tablet in

the Tate Collection coutains 19 specimens T1055 A-\W, TIO55C was figured by

Tate and T1055B and C by Chapman and Singleton. T1055A-I], K-P are from

Muddy Creek without any indication of whether from the lower (Muddy Creek

Marl) or upper (Grange Burn Coquina) beds. TI055H, K-P are Glycymeris

halli indistingnishable from topotypes collected by the writer from the Grange

Burn Coquina, T1055] is from “Spring Creck”, T1055 Q-T from ‘able Cape,

and T, U-W from “Adelaide” (ic. Kent Town Bore ),

Material. The type tablet and tablet T1068 with specimens A-E from

Cheltenham, Victoria, and F from Camperdown.

Type Locality. Table Cape, Tasmania; Freestone Cove Sandstone of Table

Cape Group, Longfordian.

Stratigraphic Range. Upper Rocene to Upper Miocene, The oldest known

ocourrence of the species is in the Upper Eocene of Kent Town Bore, Adelaide,

its youngest occurrence is in the Cheltenhamian of Beaumaris and also of the

Bookpurnong Beds at their type locality, Loxton.

Glycymeris (Glycymeris) halli Pritchard

(pl. L, figs. 35-36)

1886, eteticulng tuinazoicus, Tate, Trans. Roy, Soc. 8. Anst. &, 137 Cin part), non Tenison

Woods,

1897. Pectunculus cainozaicus, Harris, Cat, Tert. Moll Brit, \brws., 1, p. 340 (ia part), nen

Tenison Woods,

88 N. H, LUDBROOK

1903. Glyeymeris halli Pritchard, Proc, Roy. Soe. Vict, 15 (2), 89, pl, 14, flys. 10-12; pl,

15, figs, I, 2, 8, ¥.

1925. Glycymeris halli; Chapman and Singleton, Proc. Roy. Soc. Viet, 37 (1), 40, pl, 3,

fig. 23; pl. 4, fir. 15,

Description. Shell of moderate size, orbicular, tumid, thick, solid, equi-

lateral; about as long as high; umbones central, tumid, incurved, overhanging the

ligamental area; ligamental arca small, short and very weakly grooved: hinge

line long, gently curved, with about 12 teeth on each side; anterior adductor

ovate, posterior adductor quadrately ovate; inner margin with numerous fine

denticles. Surface ornamented with as many as 50 low slightly convex radial

riblets with linear interspaces, each riblet finely radially striate; radial sculpture

erossed by undulating growth folds.

Dimensions, T1055I1 length 23, height 22, inflation (both valves) 17 mm.

Types. Molotype M.U.G.D. 1783. On Tate's tablet T1055 labelled “Pectun-

eulus cainozoicus T. Woods sp. Muddy Creek, (1) Table Cape, (2) Adelaide,

(3) Spring Creek”, specimens 11, K-P are regarded as topotypes of Glycymeris

halli from the upper beds at Muddy Creek (Grange Burn Coquina).

Material, T105511, T1055K-P, which have been compared with topotypes

in the G.S,S.A. Collection.

Type Locality, Grange Burn, between Forsyth’s and Henty’s, Grange Burn

Coquina,

Stratigraphic Range, Kalimman (Lower Pliocene),

Subgenus Granpaxinea Iredale, 1931

Glycymeris (Grandaxinea) granti Singleton

(ph. 2. figs, 3, 6)

1932, Glycymeris (Grandaxinea) granti Sinvleton, Proc. Roy, Sac. Viet., 44 (2), 294, pl. 24,

fizs. 10, IL.

Description, Shell large but not heavy, about as high as long, suborbicular

tending to become irregularly orbicular in the adult; umbo subeentral, incurved,

small; ligamental area relatively long and narrow, with 10 striae on each side,

hinge line nearly straight in the middle but strongly arched ut each end, with

5 or 6 anterior and 9 posterior teeth, scarcely eurved and rather low and broad;

anterior adductor subtrigonal, posterior adductor subovate, the shell within the

pallial line and between the adductor sears excavate; inner margin nearly flat,

weakly denticulate with about 20 denticles which become obsolete on cither

side, Surface ornamented with 33 to 37 radial costae crossed by concentric

growth striae which are weaker on the ribs than in the interspaces, the costae

tend to be angulate on the side and flattened in the middle appearing dichoto-

mous when the shell is wet; ribbing on the anterior and posterior rather flattened

dorsal areas discrepant with narrow ribs and wider interspaccs particularly on

the dorsal side.

Dimensions, T1071D length 53, height 53 mm.

Types. Uolotype M.U,G.D, 1315, paratype M.U.G.D, 1316; hypotype Tate

Collection T1071D.

TATE MOLLUSCAN TYPES PART 3 BY

Material. ‘Vate's tablet T1071 labelled “Pectunculus laticostatus Quoy and

Gaimard, Eocene, (1) Bird Rock Bluff; Muddy Creek", contains 3 specimens

3, D and E from Muddy Creck, all of which may be identified as G (G) granti.

Type Localily. Muddy Creek, Hamilton, Victoria; Muddy Creck Marl,

Balcombian to Bairnsdalian.

Stratigraphic Range. Balcombian to Bairnsdalian, Miocene.

Observations. The three species G. (C.) granti, G, (G.) macéoyi and G. (G.)

ornithopetra are very difficult to separate. The fewer ribs (29 to 31), orbicular

and more convex shape, and inconspicuons dorsal arcas distinguish maccayi;

ornithopetra has 32 to 40 ribs which become narrow and more widely spaced

on a posterior-dorsal area; sranti has a broader hinge line, flattened dorsal areas,

and more angulate ribs. Most of these differences could be attributed to ecolo-

gical conditions. The lineage described by Singleton (1932, 295) should be

reversed, the stratigraphic order being from Janjukian (Upper Oligocene) to

Baleombian (Lower Miocene): ornithopetra—maccoyi—granti.

Glycymeris (Grandaxinea) maccoyi (Johnston)

(pl. 3, fig. 1)

1880, Pectunculus MaeCoyii Jubnstow, Pap. Roy, Soe, Tas. for 1879, dl,

1865. Pectunculus MeCayi Johnston, Pap. Roy. Soe. Vas, Tox 1894, 199, 209,

1886, Pectnnculus MeCoyti; Tate, Trans; Roy. Sou. S. Anst., 8, 137,

18)7. Pectunculus luticostatus; Heoris, Cat. Tert. Moll. Brit. Mus., 1, 34L (in part),

94, Glycimeris macenyi; Chapman and Gabriel, Proce, Noy, Soc. Vict., 26 (2), 303, pl.

24, fie, 4 (non 1-3, 5).

S916, Glycimeris maccoyi;, Chapman, Rev, Geol. Suv, Vict, 3 64), pl 87, fig. 4 (num 1-3,.5),

1925, Clweymeris maceoyt; Chapman and Singleton, Pro, Roy, Soc. Viet., 87 (1), 27, pl. 1,

lig. Ta, Th; pl. 4, fig. 5.

Description. Shell large, orbicular, convex, about as high as long, equi-

lateral; dorsal margin short, slightly curved; anterior, posterior and ventral

margins evenly curved; umbo central, small; lizamental area relatively long with

about 8 striae on each side, hinge line fairly long and broadly arched with 8

teeth on cach side; anterior adductor large, reniform; posterior adductor sub-

trigonal and ridged om the inner margin: pallial line entire, inner margin of

shell flattened with 20 broad denticulations between the external radial ribs.

Surface ornamented with 29 to 31 radial convex ribs separated by narrow inter-

spaces, Weaker and somewhat more widely separated on the anterior and pos-

terior dorsal area, but without any discrepancy between the anterior and

pusterior,

Dimensions, T1066A length 42, height 42 mm.

Types. Neotype N.M.V. 13326; hypotype (topotype) T1066A,

Material, Of the two specimens mounted on Tate’s tablet T1066, labelled

“Peetunculus McCoyii RB, M. Jobnston, Eocene, Table Cape Tasmania” only

specimen A is considered to he Glycymeris maccoyi, as redefined by Chapman

and Singleton. TLO66B is Clycymeris ornithopetra with discrepant ornament

between the anterior and posterior dorsal areas,

Type Locality. Table Cape, Tasmania, Table Cape Group, Freestone Cove

Sandstone, Longfordian,

Stratigraphic Range. Lower Longfordian (Lower Miocene).

TN) N, OW, LUDBROOK

Glycymeris (Grandaxinea) ornithopetra Chapman and Singleton

(pl 2, figs. 1, 2, 4, 4; pl. 3, fig. L4)

is7a. Peetunculus liticostatus McCoys Prod. Pal, Viel., dee, 2, 26-27, pl. 19, fiys, 10, 11, 14

(numbered 9 in error on plate (nea 12, 13))5 (en Quoy and Gaimard ),

1886, Pectunculus lutivostulus Tate, Trans. Roy. Soc. 5. Aust. 8, 187 Cin part) (aon Quos

and Gaimard )-

LbSS. Pectunculus MeCoyi Johoston, Geol, ‘Tas. pl, 31. figs. 1 Ta, Ib (non Te. Jd) Une

Johnston, 18835),

1914. Glyvimeris maccoyi: Chapnian and Gabrict, Proc. Roy. Soe, Viet, 26 (2), 393, 801.

pl. 24, figs. 2, 3 (non 1, 4. 5}

1925. Glyymeriy ernithapetra Chapman ancl Singleton, Proc. Roy, Soc, Vict, 87 (1). 32.

pl. 2, figs, 91, 9h; pl 4, fig. 7.

Description, Shell large, thick, convex, about as high as Jong, suborbicular

but tending to become irregularly orbicular in the gerontic stage with the ventral

margin tending to be produced on the umbonal-ventral axis and the posterior

martin ta become angulate: umbe subcentral, incurved, small; ligamental area

short and high, with as many as 14 striae on each side; hinge broadly arched,

encroached upon by the ligunental area, leaving about § arched teeth on each

side, Anterior adductor pyriform, posterior adductor roundly quadrate. pallial

line entire, inner margin of shell bevelled, with 24-28 deuticulations correspond-

ing to the intercostal spaces. Surface ornamented with from 32 to 40 radial

vostue crossed by concentric growth striae becoming more conspicuous and

lamellose towards the ventral border; the radials are discrepant on the posterior-

dorsal triangular area in which they are narrower and tending to become obsolete.

the mterspaces becoming correspondinyly wider.

Dimensions, TLO70A Jength 73, height 70 mm,

Types. Holotype N.M.V. 12465; hypotypes Tate Coll. TL066B, TLOTOA,

TLOTIA, C,

Material. The species is represented on three tablets in the Tate Collection:

T1066 labelled “Pectunculus McCoyii R. M. Johnston Evcene, Table Cape,

Tasmania”, on which specimen B is G. (G,) ornithopetra, T1070 labelled

“Pectunculys laticostatus Quoy and Gaimard, Eocene, Spring Creek”, with 9

specimens A-I, all topotypes. TLO71 labelled “Pectunculus laticostatus Quoy

and Gaimard. Eocene (1) Bird Rock Bluff; Muddy Creek”. Two specimens

A and C are from Bird Rock.

Type Locality. Bird Rock, Torquay, Victoria; Jan Juc Formation.

Stratigraphic Range, Janjukian to Longfordian, Upper Oligocene and Lower

Miocene.

Subgenus Tucrtona Iredale, 1931

Glycymeris (Tucetona) conyexa (Tate)

(pl. 3, figs. 15-20)

1886. Pectunculus concexus Tate, Trans. Ray. Soc. S. Aust., 8, 138, pl. 11, figs. Ta, b.

1897. Pectunevlus convexus; Harris, Cat. Tert. Moll. Brit. Mus., 1, 342..

1914. Glycimeris. maceoyl Chapman and Gabriel, Proc. Roy. Soc, Vict, 26 (2), 304, pl. 24,

fis. 5 (nen 1-4), non Johnston,

VATE MOLDLUSCAN. TYPES PART 3 YI

1916. Glycimeris maccoy? Chapman, Ree. Geol, Surv, Viet, 3 (4), ph 67. fi. S (now Iti,

non Johnston.

1925. Glycymeris convexa; Chapman and Singleton, Proc. Roy, Soe, Viet. 37 (1), 38, pl, 2,

figs, 1Gu, L6b, 17-20: pl, 4, fis, 12, 13.

N47. Tucetone crane Cotton, Reo. &. Aust Mus. 8 (4), 660, pl. 20, figs. J, 2.

1953. Glycymeris (Turetonad) convexa; Laidbronk, Trans, Roy. Sue. $. Aust., 78, 26.

Description. Shell large for the subgenus, thick, tumid, suborbicular, subequi-

Jateral, ubout as long as high, umbones central, approximate, incurved: ligut-

mental area small, with 5 striac on each side, hinge area wide, strongly arcuate,

with about 10 teeth on each side: anterior adductor subovate, posterior adductor

subquadrate with a slight ridye on the anterior side below which the shell is

excavate; inner marvin bevelled, strongly dentienlate with 20 intercostal denti-

culations, surface strongly ornamented with 22 to 24 rounded elevated costae

equal to the concave interspaces, ribs and interspuces crossed by close set

concentric growth striae: the ornament is weaker on the anterior and posterior

dorsal areas.

Dimensions. Holotype, TLOLTC, length 33, height 31, inflation (one valve }

1] mm,

Types, Tute’s type series TLOITA-R mounted on a sinyle tablet cuntains the

holatype T1O17C and 15 paratypes, all from “Muddy Creek” (upper beds).

Material, In addition to the type series, there is a tablet T1010 A-F with

six well-preserved and typical specimens from “Cooke's Plains, 90-mile desert”,

The exact locality and formation from which these were obtaincd is at present

nncertain.

Type Locality. Grange Burn Coquina, Muddy Creek, near Hamilton.

Victoria; Kalimnan.

Stratigraphic Range, Kalimnan und Yatalan. In South Australia the species

is present in the Pliocene generally: Norwest Bend Formation, Hallett Cove Sand-

stone and Dry Creek Sands.

Glycymeris (Tucetona) decurrens Chapman and Singleton

(pl, 3, fizs. 9-10)

1925. Glycymeris deeurrens Chapman and Singleton, Proc. Roy. Soe. Viet. 87 (1), 42,

pL 3, flys. 24a, 25h, 25a, 25h: pl. 4, fie. 16.

Description. Shell small, rather thin, subtrigonal to suborbicular, moder-

ately depressed, equilateral, about as long as high; umbones very small, central,

acute, opisthogyrous; Higamental area very small, hinge area deeply arcuate,

with about 13 strong teeth on each side; anterior sector uvate, posterior

adductor roundly quadrate with a ridge on the anterior side; inner margin

hevelled, with about 20 strong denticulations; surface ornamented with about

31 radial costae of even strength over the whole shell, somewhat fattened.

veges by regular concentric lines, more conspicuous in the interspaces than

on the ribs.

Dimensions. T1065A, length 13-5, height 13-5 mm.

Types, Holotype N.M.V. 13332, paratype N.M.V. 13333; the two Tate

Collection hypotypes TLO65A, B.

92 N, H, LUDBROOK

Material. Tablet T1065, labelled “Pectunculus McCuyii R. M. Johnston,

Miocene, Gippsland”, has 2 left valves both juveniles. They are conspecific

with topotypes from Muddy Creek and presumably came from Jernmy’s Point

Formation from which Chapman and Singleton (p. 43) recorded the species.

Type Locality. Forsyth’s, Grange Burn, near Hamilton, Victoria; Grange

Burn Coquina, Kalimnan.

Stratigraphic Range. Kalirnan, Lower Pliocene.

Glycymeris (Tucetona) gunyoungensis Chapman and Singleton

(pl), 3, figs. 5-8)

187A. Pectunculus luticostatus McCoy, Prod. Pal, Vict., dec. 3, 26, 27, pl. 19, figs, 12, 13

(non. 9, 10, 10a, 11) (non Quoy and Gaimard).

1886, Pectunculus leticostufus Tate, Trans, Roy. Soc. S, Aust., 8, 137 (in part) (nen Quoy

and Gaimard),

1886. Pectunculus McCoyit Tate, ibid. (in part) (non Johnston).

1888. Pectunculus McCoyi Johnston, Geol. Tas., pl. 31, figs, Lo, Jd (nen 1, la, lbh); tton

Johnston, 1885,

1897. Peetunculus laticostatus Harviy, Cat. Tert. Moll. Brit. Mus, I, S41 (in part) (non

Onvoy and Gainard},

1914. Glycimeris maceoyt Chapman and Gabriel, Proc. Roy. Soe. Viet, 26 (2), 303, 304,

pl, 24, fiz. 1 (nan 2-5); non Johnston.

1916, Glycimerig maccoyi Chapman, Ree. Geol, Surv. Viet, 3 (4), pl. 67, fig. 1 (nan 2-5).

non Jolinston.

1925, Glycymerix punyoungensis Chapman and Singleton, Prov, Roy, Soe. Vict., 37 (1), 23,

pl. 1, figs. 5a, Sb, 6; pl. 4, fig. 4.

Description, Shell of moderate size, suborbicular, depressed, a little longer

than high; umbo central, small, inconspicuous, slightly opisthogyrous; ligamental

area small, with 4 striae on each side; hinge Jine of moderate length, arcuate,

with 10 to 11 short and slightly uncinate teeth in each series; anterior adductor

elongate-rhomboidal, posterior adductor sub-trapezoidal with a thin ridge on

the anterior side; inner margin only slightly flattened, with 21 intercostal denti-

culations, interior of shell within the pallial line radially grooved, Surface

ornamented with 33 radial costae, rounded, wider than interspaces, crossed by

concentric growth lamellae which become more irregular and imbricating

towards the ventral margin.

Dimensions. T1067b, length 29, height 27 mm.

Types. Holotype N.M.V. 13324, paratype N.M,V. 13325, hypotype T1O67B,

C, J.

Material, The species is represented in the Tate Collection by 20 examples

mounted on tablet TLO67 labelled “Pectunculus MeCoyii Jolmston, Eocene,

Muddy Creek, Schnapper Point, Corio Bay, Gellibrand River, Fyansford”,

T1067A-D, G, H, J, K, N-P, R-T are from Muddy Creek, 1 from Schnapper

Pomt, Q from Corio Bay, E-F from Gellibrand River, L-M from Fyansford.

Tyne Locality. Grice’s Creek, Baimsdalian.

Stratigraphic Range. Baleombian to Bairnsdalian.

TATE MOLLUSCAN TYPES PART 3 Os

Glycymeris (Tucetona) lenticularis (Tate)

(pl. 3, figs. 11-13)

1886. Pectunculus lenticuluris Tate, Trans. Roy. Suc, S. Aust., 8, 138, pl. 11, fiz. 1,

1925. Glycymetis lenticularis; Chapman and Singleton, Proc. Ray, Soe. Viet, 37 (1), 31,

pl. 1, figs. 8a, 8b; pl. 4, fig, 6.

Description, Shell of moderate size, rather thin, orbicular, depressed,

equilateral, a little Jonger than high; umbones small, approximate, incurved;

ligamental area small, narrow, with 5 widely diverging striae on cach side; hinge

line long and roundly arched. with 12 teeth on cach side; anterior adductor

elongate-subovate, posterior adduotor subyuadrate, with a ridge on the anterior

side; inner margin Hattened, with 32 conspicuous denticulations; surface orna-

mented with usually from 30 to 50 fine radial costae crossed by frequent im-

bricating growth strize.

Dimensions. Holotype T1011 A-B, length 31, height 29, inflation (both

valves) 12 mm,

Types. Holetype TLO1LA-B, both valves of a single specimen mounted

separately on tablet, Tate's figure appears to be that wf T1O11B, the left valve;

both valves were figured by Chapman and Singleton (pl. 1, figs. $a, 8b); the

tablot also contains 9 paratypes C-L in. a growth series. Chapman and Single-

ton, who were under the impression that C. lenticularis was of Lower Miocene

age, considered that TLOJIC and T1O1IG-K belonged to G, guityoungensis, but

this is not se, although all of these specimens have feaver tibs than the finely

ribbed holotype.

Type Locality. “Adclaide” (Kent Town) Bore, ut 150-318 feet in green-

sands equivalent to Blanche Point Marls.

Stratigraphic Range. South Maslin Sands and equivalents of Blanche Point

Marls. Upper Eocene.

Observations, This species also oceurs in foundation bores at Adelaide

Children's Hospital at depths between 65 and 76 feet. mostly below the level

at which Limopsis chapmani occurs (62-66 feet).

Glycymeris (Tucetona) subtrigonalis (Tate)

(pl. 3, figs. 2-4)

1886. Pectunculus subtrigonalis Tate, Traus. Koy. Soc, $, Aust,, 8, 137. pl 11, firs, Ga-Bh.

1897. Peetuneulus subtrigonalis; Harris, Cat. ‘Cert. Mull. Brit. Mus. J. 340,

1925, Glycymeris subtrigonalixs Chapman and Singleton, Prac Roy. Suc. Viet, 87 (1), o4,

pl. 3, figs. 10-12: pl. 4, fig. &.

Description. Shell of moderate size, solid, roundly subtrigonal, suhequi-

lateral, convex, 4 little longer than high: Jigamental area relatively small, with

& deep striae on either side; hinge line fairly short, arcuate, with from 8 to 10

short, uncinate teeth in either series; anterior adductor subtrapezoidal, posterior

adductor ovate, with a ridge on the anterior side: inncr margin bevelled, with

17 denticulutions; interior within the pallial line excavate and radially striate:

surface omamented with from 26 to. 30 radial costae, rounded and separated

by narrow interspaces crossed by concentric growth lamellae which become

imbricating towards the ventral margin in adult shells,

Ya N, H, LUEDBROOK

Dimensions. Holotype T1069C, Jength 30, height 29. inflation (one valve)

Y mm.; paratype TL069D, length 32, height 31-5, inflation 9 mm.

Types. The type tablet TLO69 contains the holotype TIOG9C and 11 para-

tvpes TLOG9A-B, D-M,

Type Locality. Cadell Marl Lens, section C, Tlundred of Cadell. 4+ miles

south of Morgan,

Stratigraphic Runge. Lower Miocene. Batestordian,

Family ARCIDAE

Genus Arca Linné, 1758

Area capulopsis Pritchard

(pl. 4, figs, 1-3)

1901. Arca capulapsts Pritcharl. Pree, oy. Soo, Viet, d4 (1). 28. pl. 2, figs, J, 2.

Description. Shell elongatetrapeziloriy, subpyramidal, with a flat shallow

medial suleus from the umbo to near the ventral margin: hinge margin straight,

ventral margin curved and approximately parallel to the hinge margin, anterior

margin gently rounded, posterior margin concave, ventral margin gently curved,

insinuated; posterior slope with a well-defined angular carina which delimits

the concave posteriot dorsal areca; umbones widely separated, situated at the

anterior one-third, small, slightly opisthugyrous; igamental arca large and wide.

with one or bwo radiating grooves: hinge long and narrow with about 12 small

trvisverse tecth under the umbo and 12 posterior and 6 anterior larger some-

what oblique teeth; adductor impressions not discernible; inner margin weakly

eremiate, Surface ornamented with from 5 to 11 radial riblets ou the posterior

area and numerous fine radial riblets on the rest of the shell crossed and fim-

briated by frequent growth lamellae which ate weaker on the posterior area

than on the rest of the shell,

Dimensions. T1064A, length 9, height 4-5 mm.

Types. Uolotype M.U.G.D, 1773. topotypes A.U.G.D. Tate Collection

T1064 A-D.

Maferial. Tablet TLO64 labelled with the Tate MS. name “Fossulared

emimua” containing 4 specimens, A-C, from Fyanstord (topotvpes ol Priteharel’s

species) and D from Muddy Creek.

Type Locality. “Orphanage Mill, Geelong’, Fvanstord Clay, Bairnsdalian.

Stratigraphic Range. Miocene ( Bairnsdalian), Pritchard (p. 23) observes

that the species in the Pliocene (“Miocene”) of Grange Burn ts probably de-

rived. TLO64D on Tate's tablet has the appearance vf a derived shell.

Area pseudonavicularis Tate

(pl. -3, figs, 30-31)

IKSG. Aree pseudonanicnlaris Tate, Trans, Roy. Sac. 5. Avst., 8. 139. pl. Ll. fiz. 8.

Description, Shell elongate-subtrapezilorm, tumid, geping ventrally; hinge

wnargin straight, yentral margin slightly curved and excavate in the middle,

TATE MOLLUSCAN TYPES PALT 3 oa

‘interior margin gently rounded, posterior margin nearly straight; umbones at ihe

auterior one-third, widely separated, acute, inenrved: ligamental area large with

radiating grooves typical of the genus; hinge long and narrow with numerous

transverse teeth. wl roughly transversely grooved: anterior adductor subtri-

angular, inner margin of valve smooth, pallial line distinct, area within palliat

line finely striate. Surface ornamented with irregular radial riblets crossed on

all but the posterior dorsal area by concentric fimbriating, folds, dn the posterior

dorsal area the radial ornament is dominant, on the rest of the shell the em-

centric ornament dominates,

Dimensions. Holotype T1OS7A. length 27-5, height 12-5, inflation (one

valye) 8 mm.

Types. The holotype T1037A and two paratypes T1027B, C, mounted on

a single tablet,

Material, The type tablet only,

Type Locality, Adelaide (ie, Kent Town) Bore at 150-218 feet, Upper

Eocene.

Stritizraphic Range. Upper Eocene of Blanche Point Marls equivalents,

Tute recorded (p. 139) that R. M, Johnston had the species from Table Cape.

but there are no specimens te confirm this in the Tate material.

Genus Arcorsis yor) Koenen, 1885

(= Fossularea Cossmann, 1887)

Areopsis dissimilis (Tate)

(ph 5, fies. 26-30)

1886. Barbatia dissimiliy Tate, Vrans. Roy. Soe. S. Aust, 8 140, pl. 11, fies. 4, 5,

[S97. Arca ( Fossidaven) digsimilis: Harris, Cat. Lert. Moll. Brit. Mns.. 1, 334,

Description, Shell small, transversely oblong, tumid, convex anteriorly

but with a flattened trinngalar posterior dorsal aren; hinge margin straight,

oblique; ventral margin gently rounded, anterior margin gently rounded, pus-

terior margin nearly straight or very gently curved meeting the hinge margin

wtan angle of about 120°; umbones wear the anterior one-third, fairly wide apart.

prominent, incurved, overhimging the ligamenta) area; ligamental area rather

narrow with a triangular pit beneath the mbo: hinge area slightly: arcuate with

about § anterior and 14 posterior doctly all slightly oblique: adductor impres-

sions faint hut apparently triangularly ovate witli a narrow ridge on the inner

side; pallial line entire, inier margin simple. Surface ornamented on the left

viulve with radial riblety crossed by concentric striac: which interrupt the riblets

in a tessellated pattern; the pattern is absent on the right valve except in the

triangular dorsal areas, elsewhere the surface of the shell is pitted in a concentic

aud radial pattern as if these were sears Jeft after the tessellated! riblets had

rubbed off.

Dimensions. 'T10591), length 7-5, height 5 mra.

_ Lypes, The type tahlet T1059 has 18 mounted specimens A-T from Mocene

of Aldinga and Adelaide Bore, there being 1 distinction between the two loeali-

96 N, H, LUDBROOK

ties. The syntypes figured are the left valve T1059D and the right valve T1059L;

both ure stated to have come from “Adelaide bore”.

Material. The type tablet. The species also occurs in Adelaide Children’s

Iospital Bore 5 at 63-76 feet (G.5.S.A, Collection ).

Type Locality. Adelaide (ie, Kent T own) Bore at 150-218 feet, Upper

FRocene.

Stratigraphic Range, Upper Eocene of Blanche Point Marls and their

equivalents in and near the city area, Adelaide.

Observations. The stratigraphic range of Arcopsis is Upper Cretaceous to

Recent, with greatest abundance in the Eocene (Reinhart, 1935, p. 32).

Genus Barpatia Gray, 1642

Subgenus BARBATIA s, str,

Barbatia (Barbatia) consutilis Tate

(pl. 3, digs, 24-27)

1886. Barbatia consutilix Tate, ‘Trans, Roy, Soc, S, Aust. 9, 142, pl. 3, fig. 15.

1897. Arca (Barbatia) consutilis, Harris, Cat. Tert. Moll. Brit. Mas., 1, 332.

Description. Shell moderately large, narrowly ovate-oblong, twice as long

as high, with a medial-ventral depression; ventral margin more or less parallel

to the hinge margin; anterior margin rounded, posterior margin ronnded, pro-

duced: ventral margin geutly rounded, insinuate; posterior slope slightly flat-

tened; umboney at the anterior one-quarter, prosogyrous; ligamental area narrow,

faintly grooved; hinge margin straight, with numerous oblique teeth; adductor

scars not clear, internal margin smooth, Surface ornament consists of manerous

fine radial threads crossed by concentric growth folds and fine concentric

threads with granules at their intersections with the radials, particularly in the

immature shell.

Dimensions.. Holotype T1053A, length 41, height 20, inflation (one valve)

§ mm.

Types. The type tablet contains the holotype T1053A and 12 paratypes

T1053B-N: most are from “Eocene. Muddy Creek”: T1053C is from Cheltenham,

Victoria, and T1053K from “R, Murray Cliffs”. The figure of the holotype has

been reversed on Tate's plate.

Material. Tablet T1053 only.

Type Locality, Muddy Creek, Hamilton, Victoria; Muddy Creek Marl,

Balcombian to Bairnsdalian, Miocene. .

Stratigraphic Runge. Lower Miocene (Batesfordian) to Lower Pliocene

(Kalimuan). The species is recorded by Dennaut (1589, p. 50) from both

upper and lower beds at Muddy Creck.

Observations, Spécimen T1053C from Cheltenham may not belong to the

species. It bears some resemblance to a specimen of Barhuatia simulans TLO54B

from Norwest Bend, A range of specimens is, however, lacking to enable the

two specimens to be determined with any confidence.

TATE MOLLUSGAN TYPES PARRY 3 oT

Barhatia (Barbatia) liratella Tate

(pl. 3, firs, 21-23)

1886. Barbatia Hmatella Tite, ‘Vranas. Roy. Soc. 8, Aust. 8, LLL pl 10. fig, 2:

Pescription. Shell large, oblong-ovate, jumid, medially depressed in juvenile

specimens, ventral margin more or less parallel to the hinge margin; anterior

murgin. rounded, posteriar margin rounded and meeting the hinge margin at

an Obtuse angle, ventral margin gently rounded, usually insinuated medially.

posterior slope convex; umbones at the anterior one-fifth, prosogyrous; ligu-

mental area very nurcew, with four civaricating furrows: hinge margin straigtet

witht sumeronsy small iransverse teeth in the centre becoming oblique and larger

towards the ends; anterior adduetur elongate-pyriform, posterior adductor

rhomboidal; internal murgin showing faint fine denticulations in obliqne light.

Surface ornamented with numerous fine dichotomously dividing radial threads

crossed by fine concentric threads and imbricating growth falds.

Dimensions. Holotype T1048B, length 50, height 28, inflation (ane valve}

mm.

Types. Tate's tablet TLO45 contains the holotype TIOI8B and 10 paratypes

TH048A, CL; TH48A has been marked (in Howchin’s handwriting ) “hod”, but

the measurements given by Tate and the figure, although at is u ¥erv poor orie,

appear to correspond more closely to T1048B which is accepted as the holotype.

Material. Tablet T1048 only.

Type Locality. “Adelaide”. ie. Kent Lown, Bore at £30-218 feet depth,

Stratigraphic Range, Upper Bovene of Blanche Point Marls and their

equivalents itt subsurface sections at Adelaide.

Barbatia (Barbatia) pumila Tate

(pl. 3, figs. 15-16)

1886. Barhutio pronita Vate, Prana, Roy. Soc. S. Aust. 5, 142, pl IU, fe. 7,

IBUT, Area (Barbatia) yronita: Darris, Cat, Vert. Moll, Brig. \ius., 1, 334.

Description, Shell small, ovate, convey, inequilateral, ventral margin diverg-

ing slightly in a posterior direation from the hinge jnargin; hinge margin straight,

anterior and posterior margins rounded, ventral margin gently rounded; umbones

at the anterior one-third, prusogyrous; ligamental area narrowly friangular and

slightly enerouching on the hinge at ahout the middle of the pustertor side:

hinge with numerous transverse teeth: anterior adduetur small and high, subh-

ovate: posterior adductor small, clongate-subtriangular; inner margin crennlated,

particularly on the posterior, Surface ornamented with Hatly rounded radial

viblots. broader than the interspaces, wider and more prominent an the posterior

slope where they are bifurcated by a longitudinal suleus: riblets croxsecl anel

erinulated by numerous concentrie threads and concentric wrowth folds,

Dinensions, T1052D, length 8, height 3-7 mm.

Types. "There is no clear indication on the tablet us to whielt is the figured

specimen and TL052D is selected as lectotype. TLO53D has been marked (in

Howchin’s writing) ‘fig'd’, bot this is a small specimen not agreeiug with Tute’s

measurement or very well with the type figure. The type figure has presurm-

ably been reversed, as with other figures of Tate's types. Tablet T1052 contains

also 14 paratypes T1052A-C, E-N, of which all are from Muddy Creek but P

wnd Q. which are from Gellibrand River.

8h NH. LUDBROOK

Material. Tablet T1052 only.

Type Locality. Muddy Creek, Hamilton, Victoria; Muddy Creek Marl.

( Baleombian to Bairnsdalian). In his type description Tate states that the species

is “not uncommon in the upper beds at Muddy Creek, Hamilton”. Tate's

tablet T1052, Harris (1897, p. 334) and Dennant (1869, p. 50), Dennant aud

Kitson (1903, p. 120) all clearly state that the species occurs only in the

lower beds.

Stratigraphic Range. Maddy Creck Marl and Gellibrand Marl; Miocene

(Balcombian to Buirnsdalian },

Subgenus Acan Gray, 1857

Barhatia (Acar) celleporacea Tate

(pl, 5. fies. 10-14)

1886. Barbatia celleporaces Tate, Trans, Roy. Sov. S. Aust, BL 141, ph LO, fig. 10.

1897. Arca (Barhatia) cellevordceas Harris, Cat. Tert. Moll, Brit. Mus., 1, 332,

1947. Acar comn Cottou, Ree. S. Aust. Mus, 8 (4), G57, pl, 20, figs. 25, 26.

(955. Borbatig (Acar) come, Ludbroak, Trans. Roy, Soc. 5. Aust. 78, 23.

Description. Shell of moderate size, elungate-oblong, rather compressed.

with a shallow umbo-ventral depression, ventral taargin divergent from the hinge

margin in a posterior direction; anterior margin gently curved; posterior margm

nearly straight, oblique, forming an obtuse angle with the hinge margin: pvs-

terior slope with a sharply defined carina delimiting a flat posterior area; ventral

inargin slightly insinuate; umbones prosogyrous, situated at the anterior one-

quarters hinge margin straight, hinge with a narrow cardinal arca and teeth

transverse in the middle, becoming more oblique towards the ends, all grooved

across the top: both the anterior and posterior adductor scars are drap-shaped

and raised ahinie the level of the shell interior; internal margin crenulated

between the external ribs, Surface ornamented with strongly fimbriate concen-

tric lamellae crossed by radial riblets which on the adult shell develop into

hollow elongated tubereles on the posterior carina, the ornament elsewhere

heing tegulate.

Dimensions. Holotype T1062A-B, length 26, height 10, inflation (bot!

valyes) 7-5 mm.

Types. The type tablet contains the holetype. a pair of valves. TLO62A, B.

mounted separately, and 14 paratypes T1062C-P,

Material. The type tablet only.

Type Locality. “Schnapper Point, Mornington, Vietoria.” There is nothing

on Tate's tablet to distinguish specimens from “Schnapper Point” From those fron

Muddy Creek. As Tate specifically states (Ie. 6, 157) that the figured specimen

is from Schnapper Point, Balcombe Bay must be accepted as the type locality.

Stratigraphic Range, Lower Miocene te Upper Pliocene, from Lower Miv-

verte of the Freestone Cove Sandstone of Table Cupe to the Upper Pliveene

of the Dry Creek Sands. ‘he species occurs in both the Muddy Creek Marl

(alge it to Bairnsdalian) anct Grange Burm Coquina (Kalimnan) at Muddy

Creek,

TATE MOLLUSCAN TYPES PAHT 3 WwW

Barbatta (Acar) crustata Tate

(pl. 5, digs, 19-25)

1886. Barbatia crustata Vate, rans, Roy, Soc. §. Aust, & 140, pl, 2, fie. 16,

WHO7. Arca (Barbedia) erustuta; Harris, Cat. Vert, Moll. Brit. Mus:, 1, 333.

Desenption. Shell smull, elongate-rhomboidal, tumid. with a conspicuous

medial suléus wand corresponding shallow sinus in the ventral margin, anterior

side relatively short and, narrow, posterioy margin concave, forming an obtuse

angle with the hinge margin; posterior slope with a well-defined carina delimit-

Ig i concave posterior areca; ventral margin insinuate, diverging from the hinge

margin in a posterior direction; umhones at the anterior one-fifth, prosogyrous;

steught, long: hinge with ahout 7 anterior and 14 posterior oblique teeth, the

posterior series sometimes at a lower angle than the anterior series; adductur

unpressions large, the anterior subpyritorin, the posterior clongate-subtriangular.

inner qmargin plam. Surface strongly ornamented with concentric lamellie.

abont I4 per mm, in the middle of the shell, crossed and grannlated by fine

radial riblets, about 7 per mm.

Dimensions, Holotype T1061B, length 7-3, height 4-3 mn,

Types. Tablet T1061 contains 9 specimens A-f of which only T1061B was

marked by Tate as from: Norwest Bend. As only Norwest Bend is referred to

in the original description, it must be assumed that this is the type locality and

T1061B the holotype. The type figure is so poor and probably reversed that

it is difficult to relate it to any particular specimen on the tablet. T1061B has

heen marked ‘fig’ and ‘holotype’ by later workers. Specimens TLO6LA and

C-[ are paratypes from Muddy Creek. Tablet T1060 has 10 paratypes: A-O

from Gellibrand River, E from Fyausford, and F-| from “River Murray”.

Material. TIO61A-J, TLOGOA-J.

Type Locality. In describing the species Tate referred only to “Oyster beds

of the River Murray Cliffs at North-West Bend”, Jt is unlikely that the small

shell came from the hard sandy limestone of the Norwest Bend Formation; both

the preservation and stratigraphic affinities suggest that if it came from Nor-

west Bend it was taken from the Morgan Limestone underlying the Norwest

Bend Formation, Specimens have heen collected from the Cadell Marl Lens at

the type section, of the Morgan Timestone from which Tate's specimens T1060F-

ure presumed also to have come. The species is stated by Denuant (1889, p. 30)

te oceur only in the older (Miocene) beds at Muddy Creek.

Stratigraphic Range. Midjcene, Batesfordian to Bairnsdalian,

Barbatia (Acar) simalans ‘l'ate

(pl. 3, fizs. 28-295

1886. Barhatin sininlane Yate, Trans. Roy. Soe. S, Aust., 8, 142, plow), fie, 10;

TROT. Area | Barbatia) simulans: Harris, Cat. Tert. Mol. Brit. Mus, 1. 333,

Deseription. Shell of moderate sive. transversely trapezoidal, relatively!

high, moderately inflated, very inequilateral, with a weak broad medial suleats

particularly in juvenile specimens; anterior margin rounded and meeting the

hinge margin at an obtuse angle; posterior margin concave, forming an angle

of 130° with the hinge margin; posterior slope with « somewhat rounded

bod ~ HE LUDBROOK

carina delimiting the Concave posterior area; ventral margia weakly insinuate,

slightly curved: umbones situated at the anterior ouc-quarter, prosugyTous, well

separated; hinge area fairly narrow, hinge margis straight, with muamerous

oblique slightly grooved teeth; anterior adductor ovate, posterior adductor not

visible because Of mounting of specimens; inner margin finely crenulate, Sur-

face ornamented with fne radial riblets weaker and finer in the medial area,

those in the posterior being broader and longitudinally suleate, all crossed

and wranulated by concentric growth ridges weaker than the radials.

Dimensions, Wolotype T1O54A, length 34, height 18, inflation (one valve )

7 mm.

Types. Tablet T1054 contains the holotype TI05JA and three paratypes

“"TLaadC, E, F Crom Muddy Creek, two paratypes T1054B, D from Norwest Bend.

ambamne paratype TLO53 from “Well aear Blanchetown”.

Material. Tablet T1054 only.

Type Locality. Muddy Creek, Mamilton, Victoria; Wuddy Creek Marl.

Bulcombian to Bairnsdalian,

Strifiuraphie Range, Miocene ( Baleombian) tu Lower Pliovene ( Kalimnin ).

Subgenus Cucurtanarca Conrad, 1865

Barbatia (Cucullacarca) equidens (Tate)

(pl. 4. fies, 4-7)

ISS6, Ace cquddeny Tate. ‘Trans. Boy, Sov. S$. Ansl, 8, 139, pl ET, fig,

PSUT | Area equideny: Nuwris, Cat. Tert, Moll, Brit. Mus. 1, 331.

Description. Shell small, elongate-subtrapeziform, with a auarked tmbo-

ventral depression and a corresponding broad insinualion in the ventral margin,

hinge margin straicht. oblique. anterior margin meting the hinge margin at

yO” but sloping away in a gentle curve to meet the ventral margin, posterior

margin insinnated in the concaye posterior-dorsal area theu roundly curving

to the ventral margins umbones situated at the anterior one-third, wide apart-

prominent, strongly incurved and. slightly overhanging the ligumental area:

lieamental area Jung and wide with a long narrow ublique triangular pif pos-

terior to the umbo obliquely striated with as many as ten Close-scot striae, the

liginontal area otherwise is smooth or faintly striate; hinge area straight dorsally

and gentle curved ventrally with seven or eight teeth on cach side usually

more or less horizontal near the centre and becoming more oblique towards

the interior andl posteriar barders, all the teeth are conspicnomsly grooved on

both sides. Anterior addictor triangularly-ovate, posterior adductor sub-

quadrute, both adductors weakly buttressed on the immer side; pallial line entire,

inner margin of shell simple. Surface of shell strongly ornamented with con-

coutrie iinbricating ridges and radial riblets which are interrupted by the growth

ridges in the adult stages; there is a tendency to discrepancy between the two

valves, the ornament on the left valve being fimbriate, that on the right valve

cuncellate, hut becoming fimbriate near the ventral margin.

Dimensions, Holotype TLOSSC, leneth 9-9, height 6, inflation (oue valve )

4 atte,

TATE, MOLLUSCAN TYPES PART 3 1d

Types. ‘Tate's tablet consists of the holotype T1058C and 17 paratypes

T1058A-B, D-T, all from “Eocene, Adelaide Bore”. As in other cases the fieure

of the holotype (ph. LL. fiz. 9) has heen reversed,

_ Material. The type tablet. Both Tate and Harris recorded the species also

from Aldinga. It vecurs in Bore 5 at Adelaide Children’s Hospital at 63-64

fect and 72-73 feet (G.S.$.A4. Collection).

Type Locality, Adelaide (ie, Kent Town) Bore at 150-218 feet, Upper

Eneene,

Stratigraphic Range. Upper KFocence of Blanche Point Marls and their

equivalents in bores in and ucar the city area, Adelaide.

Subgenus Pracianca Conrad, 1875

Barbatia (Plagiarea) cainozoica (Tate)

(pl. 5. fips. 1-9)

1586, Macrodon ceinuzotens ‘Vate, ‘Truns, Rov. Soo. $. Aust. & 145. ph 10, fiv, 4.

1807 Arce (Plagiarcu) cainuzoiea; Harris, Gat, ert. Moll. Brit. Mus., 1, 335.

Description. Shell small, subrhomboidal, with a broad depression from the

wnho to the ventral margin and 4 corresponding very slight shallow sinus in

the ventral margin; anterior side short, acutely angulate, posterior side elongated,

with a slight concave triangular dorsal area und triimeated by a well-defined

posterior slope; hinge margin straight, ventral margin slightly curved with a

median insinuution; umbo situated at the anterios one-quarter, prominent

incwrved; ligamental area narrow with a few faint striae; tiie very slightly

curved with abuut five short, oblique teeth on the anterior and thirteen slightly

oblique or laminar teeth on the posterior side of the edentulous central area,

all tecth finely niguse; anterior adductor ovate, posterior adductor subquadrate:

inner margin smooth, bevelled. Surface ornamented with concentric Hut ridges

carrying fine radial threads sometimes producing a fimbriate ornament towards

the ventral margin: the ridges are separated by deep grooves narrower thin

the ridges.

Dimensions. Holotype T1056C, length 27-5, height 10, inflation (one

valve) 5 mm.

Types. The holotype T1056C and 26 paratypes T1056A-B, D-U, T1063A-H.

Material. Tate's type series is mounted on two tablets. The first T1056

carries 10 specimens from Muddy Creek, 4 from Schnapper Point, J from “Corio

Bay” and 4 trom “Adelaide”, Of these T1056B is marked “fig’d”, but it is obvious

from the dimensions of the type figure that the specimen is T1O56C. As with

others, the figure has been reversed. Taldet T1063 carrics 3 specimens, A-C,

from Gellibrand River and 5, D-I, from “River Murray” (i.e. Cadell Marl Lens).

Types Locality, Muddy Creek, Hamilton, Victoria; Muddy Creek Marl,

Balcombian to Bairnsdalian.

Strahsraphic Range, Upper Bocene of Blanche Point Marls equivalents

beneath Adelaide; Miocene (Butesfordian to Bairnsdalian) in Victoria,

102 N. H. LUDBROOK

Genus Awapana Cray, 1897

Anadara interclathrata Ludbrook (cx Tate) sp. nov.

(pl. 4, figs. 6-10)

188%: Barbatie tuterelathrate Tate in Tate and Dennant, Trans. Roy. See, $. Aust, LT (1),

224 (nom, nud),

Description, Shell smail, thick but fragile, broadly trapeziform, tumicl.

with a shallow umbo-ventral depression; ventral margin parallel to the hiuge

murein, anterior margin very gently rounded and meeting the hinge margin at

about 90°, posterior margin curved and meeting the hinge margin at a little

more than 90°, veritral margin insinuated, anterior and posterior slopes some-

what flattened; umbones fairly widely separated, at the anterior one-third,

prosogyrous; ligamental area long and fairly wide, triungular; hinge margin

straight, with numerous teeth becoming slightly oblique towards the extremi-

ties: adductor impressions obscured, inner margin coarsely denticulate. Surtice

ornamented. with 22 to 24 strong radial costae somewhat narrower than the

interspaces crossed by fine frequent conventric threads which are stronger on

the interspaces than on the ribs,

Dimensions. Holotype TIO5LA, length 12, height 8, inflation (one valve)

4 mm.

Types, The holotype and T1051A and 5 paratypes T1051B-F.

Material. The type tablet only,

Type Locality. Spring Creek, Torquay, Victoria, believed from the matrix

to be Jan Juc Formation,

Stratigraphic Range, Janjukian, Pupper Oligocene.

Observations, The species though named and recorded was not described

by Tate, Its rarity as an ancestral species of the genus Anadara and its restrioted

occurrence necessitates its description.

Family CUCULLAEIDAE

Genus Cucvrnaca Lamarck, L801

Cucullaea adelaidensis Tate

(pl 4. figs. 11-13)

S86. Cucullaca adelutdensis Tate, Trans. Rey, Soc, 5. Aust., 8, 144, pl. 11, fe. 14.

1932. Cuenlliea adelaidensis: Singleton, Prov. Roy. Sou. Viet., 44, (2), 804, pl. 26, figs. 21-24,

Description. Shell of moderate size, rather thin, obliquely trapezoidal.

inequilateral, tumid, longer than high; hinge margin straight, meeting the

anterior and posterior margins at 120°, posterior margin straight, produced:

anterior margin rounded, ventral margin gently rounded; umbones Jarge, pro-

minent, strongly meurved and overlapping the Jigamental area, situated slightly

to the anterior; ligamental area small, with as many as five divaricating furrows:

meeting under the umbo at a low angle; hinge areca narrow, long, with trom

three to five longitudinal laminar teeth on the posterior and anterior sides and

TATE MOLLUSGAN TYPES PART 3 104

about ine small, transverse, central tecth increasing in size and obliquity out-

wards, teeth rugose on the upper and lower surfaces; anterior adductor elongate-

subtriaugular, posterior adductor pyriform, bounded by a thickened but wot

plate-like ridge; pallial line entire, area within radially striate, inner margin

indre or less coarsely denticulate. Surface ornamented with fine narrow radial

riblets developing a median linear groove towards the ventral margin, crossed

hy frequent undulating growth laminae; the ornament on the left valve is finer

than that on the right and is always mure definite on the juvenile shell.

F Dimensions. Holotype T1O47B, length 43, heivht 30, inflation (one valve)

15 mm.

Types. The holotype TL047B and eight paratypes 'TLOATA, C-] mounted

on at single tablet, most of these were taken from the tablet for photographing

woul remounted by Singleton so that the interior of the shell could be examined

and figured, T1047B is the specimen measured and ligured hy Tate, although

Chidley’s. figure, like many others in the ‘Tale papers, has heen reversed.

Material. The tvpe tablet T1047 only,

Type Locality. Adelaide (ic, Kent Town) Bore at 150-218 feet; Upper

Eacene.

Stratigraphic Range. Upper Eovene equivalents of Blanche Point Mavs.

Cucullaea corioensis MceQoy

(pl. 4, figs. 15-24)

1876. Cueullaea corinensy; MvCoy, Prod. Pal. Viet., 3, 32, pl 27, ligs, 4,3 (Pron flys. 3. Say,

1886. Cucullaea corinensis; Tate, Trans, Roy. Soc, $, Aust, 8 144,

1888. Cuculluce ecorivensis; Johnston, Geol. Tas., pl, 29, fiys. 4, da.

1897. Cucellvea cortoensis; Uarris, Cat. Tert. Moll. Brit. Mus, 1, 336,

132, Cucullaea corioensis; Singleton, Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., 44, (2). 300, pl. 36, figs, 19a, b,

Deseription. Shell moderately large, heavy, obliquely trapezoidal, inequi-

laferal, tumid, longer than high, Jeft valve overlapping the right valve ventrally,

hinge margin straight, meeting the anterior and posterior margins at 110°,

anterior margin rounded, posterior margin slighUy produced; umho large, pro-

minuent, strongly incurved, with a shallow median radial depression, overhanging

the Hgamental area; ligamentzl area broad, flattened, with as many as four deep

furrows on cither side; hinge line moderately long, straight, with four longi-

tudinal deeth in each series and a median series of 14 or more transverse to

oblique teeth more or less encroached upon by the ligamental area, Anterior

adductor subtriangular, posterior adductor subquadrate with an elevated plate

extending from the pallial line to below the umbo on the posterior side, pallial

line entire, arca within the pallial line radially striate, damer margin crenulate.

Surface ornamented with fine Hut radiating riblets separated by linear grooves,

in the adult shell the riblets have « rmeclian longitudinal gronves radial riblets

crossed by fine concentric growth lines more or Jess undulating ayer the riblets.

Dimensions. TLOAIA (topotype), Jength 41. height 33, inflation (left

valve) 17 mm.

Types: Leetatype N.MEV. 12236, paratvpe N.M.V. 12237; hypotypes Tate

Collection T1046 A, B, Be PLOY A, Cy TLO5D A, B,C.

Material. The Tate material consists of three tablets; T1046 with 8 mounted

specimens in a growth sevies from “River Murray Cliffs"- Cadell Marl Lens, 4

104 NH, LUPBROOK

miles downstream from Morgan; TLO49 with two mounted specimens A lrom

“Eocene, Spring Creek” and B from Cheltenham; T1050 with 10 specimens in a

growth series A-B, E-M, from Muddy Creek, no indication being given of

whether they were from the Pliocene vr Miocenc, 2 specimens C, D trom Tuble

Cape.

Type Locality. Bird Rock Cliffs, near Spring Creek, Torquay; Janjukian.

Stratigraphic Range. ? Upper Oligocene to Upper Pliocene.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

The author's most grateful thanks are due to Miss Lynette Linke of the

Palaeontology Section of the Geological Survey of South Anstralia for phote-

graphing the specimens, a task made difficult by the fact that they are mounted

in raws on wooden tablets. Some stratigraphic details were clarited by Messrs,

R. C, Glenie and P, E. Bock of the Geologica] Survey of Victoria. Information

on the type series of Limopsis beaumariensis and J, maccayi was provided by

Mir. T. A. Darragh of the National Museum of Victoria.

REFERENCES

CHaraian, F., 191). A Revision of the Spevies of Limepsis in the Tertiary Beds of Southera

Australia, (Proc, Roy, Soe, Vict, 28, (2), pp, 419-432, pls. 83-85.

Cnaraan, F,, 1916, Cainozoic Geology of the Mallee und other Victorian Bores. Reo, Geol.

Surv. Vict., 8, (4), pp. 323-340, pls, 43-78,

Crapman, B., and Gasmime, GC. J.. 1914. Description of New and Rare Fossils Obtained hy

Deep Boring in the Mallee, Part 2. Mollusca, Proc. Roy, Soe, Viet, 26, (2), pp. GOL-

330, pls. 24-24.

CHarman, l,, and Sincerron,, F. E., 1925, A Revision of the Cainozvie Species of Glycymeris

in Southern Ausiralia. Proc, Roy. Sne, Viet. 87, (1), pp. 18-60, pls, 1-4.

Corron, B. G., 1947. Some Tertiary Fossil Mulluses trom the Adelaidean Stage (PHacenc ) of

South Anstralin. Bec. S$. Aust. Mus. 8 (1), pp. 653-670,

Haus, G. F., 1897. Catulogue of Tertiary Mallusea in the Department of Geology, British

Misesmy (Natural History). Part 1. The Australian Tertiary Mollusea. London

British Museum (Natural History), pp. 1-407, pls. 1-8.

Jonnston, BR. M. 1480.. Third Contribution to the Natural History of the Tertiary Marine

Beds of Table Cape, with a Description of 30 new Species of Mollusca. Proc. Ray. Soc.

‘Tas, for 1579, pp. 29-41.

Jonnsron, Ro M., 1888. Systematic Account of the Geology of Tasmania. i-xxn, pp. 1-108,

80 pls. Hobart.

Lupunook, N. H., 1953. The Molluscan Fauna of the Pliocene Strata underlying the Adelaide

Plains. Part 2—Peleeypoda. Trans, Koy, Sov. S, Aust., 78. pp. 18-57.

Lupanoox, N. H., 1963, Correlation of the ‘Tertiary Rocks of South Australia, ‘Trans. Roy.

Sac. $. Aust., 87, pp. 5-15, figs. 1-4,

MeCoy, F., 1874-1882. Prodromus of the Palaeontology of Victoria, Decades 1-7. Geol.

Sury, Vict. Spec. Pub,

Nicoi, D., 1945. Genera and Subgenera of the Pelecypod family Glycymeridac, J. Pal.,

19, (@), pp. GIG-621, 12 text figs.

Nicox, D., 1954. Nomenclatural Review of Genera jod Subgenera of Cucullacidae. J, Pal,

28, (1), pp. 96-101.

Prorcrarn, G, B., 1896. A Revision of the Fossil Fauna of the Table Cape Beds, Tasianin,

with Descriptions of New Species. Proc, Roy, Soc, Viet, & (n.s.), pp. 74-150, pls, 24.

Prrreuanp, G. B., 1901, Gontributions ta the Palaeontology of the Older Tertiary of Victoria,

Lamuellibranchs, Part 2. Proc. Roy. See. Viet, 14, (1), pp. 22-37, pls. 2-3,

Prcuann, G. B., 1903, Ibid, Part 3. Proc. Roy. Soc. Viet., 15, (2), pp. 88-103, pls. 12-15.

Rermmanr, P. W., 1938. Classification of the Peleeypod Family Arcidae. Bull. mus, roy,

Hist. nat, Belg. 11, (13), 1-68.

TATE MOLLUSCAN TYPES PART 3 105

SINGLETON, F, A., 1932. Studies in Australian Tertiary Mollusca. Part 1. Proc. Roy Soc,

Vict., 44, (2), pp. 289-308, pls. 24-26,

Tater, R., 1885. Notes of a Critical Examination of the Molhisea of the Older Tertiary of

Tasmania Alleged to have Living Representatives. Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas, for 1884, pp.

207-214,

Tate, R., 1886. The Lamellibranchs of the Older Tertiary of Australia. Part 1. Trans. Rov.

Soc, S, Aust., 8, pp. 96-158, pls. 2-12.

Tare, R., and Dennant, J., 1893. Correlation of the Marine Tertiarics of Australia. Part 1.

Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Aust., 17, (1), pp. 203-236.

Woons, J. E. Tenison, 1877. Notes on the Fossils Referred to in the Foregoing Paper.

Proc, Roy. Soc. Tas. for 1876, pp. 91-116.

106

1-9

N. H. LUDBROOK

EXPLANATION OF PLATES

Puiate I

Limopsis chapmani Singleton

Ny, Complete specimen T1032B view of right valve; Aldinga, Blanche Point Marls,

“Limopsis Bed” Upper Eocene to Lower Oligocene.

5. T1032B dorsal view.

2. Complete specimen T1032C, view of left valve; Aldinga, as T1032B.

3. Left valve T1025C, interior view; Aldinga, as T1032B.

4, Left valve T1025A, exterior view; Aldinga, as T1032B.

6. Complete specimen T1025E, view of left valve; “Adelaide” (Kent Town) Bore,

Upper Eocene.

7. Right valve T1025H, interior view; Kent Town Bore, as T1025E,

8. Complete specimen, ‘topotype T1022A, view of left valve, “Spring Creek”, Bird

Rock, Jan Juc Formation, Upper Oligocene.

9. Left valve T1022E topotype, interior view.

10, 14, 15,16 Limopsis beaumariensis Chapman

10.

11-13

17-22

23-27

Right valve T1023G, topotype, “Cheltenham” (Beaumaris), Black Rock Sand-

stone, Cheltenhamian, Upper Miocene.

16. Left valve T1023H, topotype.

14, Left valve T1030B, “Gippsland Lakes”, Jemmy’s Point Formation, Kalimnan,

Lower Pliocene.

15. Complete specimen T1030A, mounted with valves separated, “Gippsland Lakes”,

as T1030B.

Limopsis morningtonensis Pritchard

1l. Topotype T1020A; Gellibrand Marl, Gellibrand River, Bairnsdalian.

12. T1020E. Freestone Cove Sandstone, Table Cape, Longfordian.

13. T1021A. Muddy Creek Marl, Muddy Creek, Balcombian to Bairnsdalian.

Limopsis maccoyi Chapman

17. Right valve, T1023A, somewhat rounded, Muddy Creek, Muddy Creek Marl.

18. Left valve, T1023C, interior view; Muddy Creek Marl.

19. ead valve, T1023D, an oblique and rather depressed specimen; Muddy Creek

Marl.

20. Right valve, T1023K, Gellibrand Marl, Gellibrand River.

21. Right valve, T1027A; “River Murray Cliffs”, Cadell Marl Lens, 4 miles down-

stream from Morgan, Batesfordian.

22. Left valve, T1027E; Cadell Marl Lens.

Limopsis multiradiata Tate

23. Holotype, T1031A, “Adelaide” (Kent Town) Bore, Upper Eocene. X 2-5.

26. Holotype X 1.

24, Paratype, T1031L; Kent Town Bore. X 2-5.

27. T1031L. X1.

25, Paratype, T1031K; Kent Town Bore. X 2-5.

Glycymeris (Glycymeris) cainozoica (Tenison Woods)

28. am valye, T1055Q, topotype; Freestone Cove Sandstone, Table Cape, Long-

fordian.

29. Right valve, T1055E; Muddy Creek Marl.

30. Right valve, T1055C; Muddy Creek Marl.

Sil eae valve, T1068B; “Cheltenham” (Beaumaris), Black Rock Sandstone, Chelten-

hamian.

32. Right valve, T1068C, Cheltenhamian.

33. Left valve, T1068F; “Camperdown” (Lake Bullen Meri), Gellibrand Marl,

Bairnsdalian.

84. Left valve, T1055U; “Adelaide” (Kent Town) Bore, Upper Eocene.

Glycymeris (Glycymeris) halli Pritchard.

35. T1055L, immature specimen; Grange Burn Coquina, Muddy Creek, Kalimnan.

36. T1055K, complete specimen (immature); ?Grange Burn Coquina, Muddy Creek.

(All figures natural size except 23, 24, 25)

PLate 1

N. H, Lupsroox

108 N. H. LUDBROOK

PLATE 2

1,2,4,5 Glycymeris (Grandaxinea) ornithopetra Chapman and Singleton.

1. Topotype T1070A; produced ventrally; Bird Rock, Jan Juc Formation, Janjukian.

Topotype T1071C, complete specimen.

4. Topotype T1071A, round form, exterior view.

5. Topotype T1071A, interior view.

3, 6 Glycymeris (Grandaxinea) granti Singleton.

3. Topotype T1071D, exterior view.

6. Topotype T1071D, interior view. Muddy Creek Marl, Muddy Creek, Balcom-

bian to Bairnsdalian.

(All figures natural size)

H. LupsrooKk

Puarr 2

110

a 8

5-8

9-10

11-13

15-20

21-23

24-97

30-31

N. H, LUDBROOK

PLATE 3

Glycymeris (Grandaxinea) maccoyi (Johnston).

1. Topotype TLO6GA, Freestone Cove Sandstone, Table Cape, Longfordian.

Glycymeris (Tucetona) subtrigonalis (Tate).

2, Holotype 'T1069C; Cadell Marl Lens, 4 miles south of Morgan, Batesfordian,

3. Paratype T1069E; Cadell Marl Lens.

4. Paratype T1069A, round form; Cadell Marl Lens.

Glycymeris (Tueetona) gunyoungensis Chapman and Singleton,

5, Topotype T1067I; “Schnapper Point”; Balcombe Clay, Balcombe Bay, Bal-

combian,

6. TLO67C, Muddy Creek Marl, Baleombian to Bairnsdalian,

7. T1067B, Muddy Creek Marl.

8. T1067J, Fyansford Clay, Fyansford, Bairnsdalian.

Glycymeris (Tucetona) decurrens Chapman and Singleton.

9. TLO65A, “Gippsland”, ?Jemmy’s Point Formation, Kalinnan.

10. T1065B from same locality.

Glycymeris (Tucetona) lenticularis (Tate).

11. Holotype T1011A, “Adelaide” (Kent Town) Bore, Upper Eocene.

12. Paratype T1O11B, Kent Town Bore.

13. Paratype T1011D, Kent Town Bore.

Glycymeris. (Grandaxinea) ornithopetra Chapman and Singleton.

14. T1066B, Freestone Cove Sandstone, Table Cape, Longfordian.

Glycymeris (Tucetona) convexa (Tate).

15. Holotype T1O17C; Grange Burn Coquina, Muddy Creek. Kalimnan (Lower

Pliocene ),

16, Paratype T1017A.

17. Paratype TLOL7N (immature),

18. Paratype T1O17D.

19. Paratype T1LO17K (immature).

20, Paratype T1017G (juvenile).

Barbatia (Barbatia) limatella Tate.

21. Holotype T1048B; left valve, “Adelaide” (Kent Town) Bore, Upper Eocene,

22. Paratype T1048A, right valve; Kent Town Bore.

23, Paratype T1048D, left valve; Kent Town Bore.

Barbatia (Barbatia) consutilis Tate.

24. Holotype T1053A; Muddy Creek Marl, Muddy Creek.

25. Paratype T1053D, left valve; Muddy Creek Marl.

26. Paratype T1053B, right valve; Muddy Creek Marl.

27. Paratype T1053N, right valve; Muddy Creek Marl.

Barbatia (Acar) simulans Tate,

28. Holotype T1054A, right valve; Muddy Creek Marl, Muddy Creek,

29, Paratype T1054D, left valve; “Norwest Bend”,

Arca pseudonavicularis Tate,

30. Holotype T1057A, right valve; “Adelaide” (Kent Town) Bore, Upper Eocene.

31, Paratype T1057B, left valve; Kent Town Bore.

(All figures natural size)

PLATE 3 N. H. Lupproox

5-10

11-15

16-24

N. H. LUDBROOK

PLATE 4

Arca capulopsis Pritchard.

1. Topotype T1064A, right valve; Fyansford Clay, Fyansford, Bairnsdalian. X 3-3.

2. Topotype T1064C; Fyansford Clay. X 3-3.

3, T1064D; Muddy Creek, ?Grange Burn Coquina. X 3.

Barbatia (Cucullaearca) equidens Tate.

4. Holotype T1058C, left valve; “Adelaide” (Kent Town) Bore, Upper Eocene. X 4.

5. Paratype T1058K; Kent Town Bore. X 4.

6. Paratype T1058P; Kent Town Bore. X 4.

7. Paratype T1058Q; Kent Town Bore. X 4.

Anadara interclathrata Ludbrook,.

8. Holotype T1051A, left valve; Jan Juc Formation, Bird Rock, Janjukian (Upper

Oligocene), X 3.

9, Paratype TLOS51D; Jan Juc Formation, X 3.

10. Paratype T1LO51F; Jan Juc Formation. X 3.

Cucullaea adelaidensis Tate.

11. Paratype T1047A, left valve; “Adelaide” (Kent Town) Bore, Upper Eocene. X 1,

12. Holotype T1047B, right valve; Kent Town Bore, X 1.

13. Paratype T1L047E, X 1; 14. Paratype T1047F, X 1; 15. Paratype T1047D, X 1,

Cucullaea corioensis McCoy.

16. T1049A, left valve, topotype, Jan Juc Formation, Bird Rock, Janjukian. X 1.

17. T1046A; Cadell Marl Lens, 4 miles south of Morgan, Batesfordian. X 1.

18. T1049C; Beaumaris, Cheltenhamian. X 1.

19. T1050C; Freestone Cove Sandstone, Table Cape, Longfordian, X 1.

20. T1046E; Cadell Marl Lens; 21. T1046B, Cadell Marl Lens, X 1; 22. T1046C,

Cadell Marl Lens, X 1.

23. T1050B; Muddy Creek Marl, Baleombian to Bairnsdalian, X 1.

24. T1O50A; Muddy Creek Marl. X 1.

PLate 4 N. H. Lupsprook

114

N. H. LUDBROOK

PLATE 5

1-9 Barbatia (Plagiarca) ecainozoica (Tate),

NP ne g bo

Holotype T1056C, right yalve; Muddy Creek Marl, Muddy Creek, Baleombian +o

Bairnsdalian, X 2.

Paratype T1056E, complete specimen; Muddy Creek Marl. X2°5.

Paratype T1056D: Muddy Creek Marl, X 2.

Paratype T1063B; Gellibrand Marl, Gellibrand River. Bairnsdalian. X 2-5,

Paratype T1063F; Cadell Marl Lens, 4 miles south of Morgan, Batesfordian, X 3.

Paratype T1063E; Cadell Marl Lens. X 3.

Paratype T1056M; “Corio Bay”, Fyansford Clay, Bairnsdalian. X 3.

Paratype T1O561; “Adelaide” (Kent Town) Bore, Upper Eocene. X 3.

Paratype T1056S; Kent Town Bore. X 3.

10-14 Barbatia (Acar) celleporacea Tate.

Holotype T1L062A, left yalve; “Schnapper Point”, Balcombe Clay, Balcombe

Bay, Baleombian, X 1,

Holotype 'T1062B, right valve. X 1.

2. Paratype T1062N; Balcombe Bay. X 1,

. Paratype T10620; Balcombe Bay. X 1.

» Paratype T1062D; complete specimen, Balcombe Bay. X 1.

15-16 Barbatia (Barbatia) pumila Tate.

15,

16,

17.

18,

Lectotype T1052D, right valve; Muddy Creek Marl, Muddy Creek. X 3,

Paratype T1052F; Muddy Creek Marl. X 3.

Paratype T1052J; Muddy Creek Marl. X 3.

Paratype T1052K: Muddy Creek Marl. X 3.

19-25 Barbatia (Acar) crustata Tate.

19.

20,

21,

22,

23,

24.

25.

Holotype T1L061B, left valve; Muddy Creek Marl, Muddy Creek. X 3.

Paratype TLO6OH: Cadell Marl Lens, 4 miles south of Morgan, Batesfordian, X 3.

Paratype T1061F; Muddy Creek Marl. X 3.

Paratype TLOGOA; Gellibrand Marl, Gellibrand River, Bairnsdalian. X 3.

Paratype T1060J; Cadell Marl Lens. X 3.

Paratype T1061E; Muddy Creek Marl. At the anterior end is an attached

foraminifer Carpenteria proteiformis Goés. X 3.

Paratype TLOGOB; Gellibrand Marl, Gellibrand River. X 3.

26-30 Arcopsis dissimilis (Tate ),

26,

27.

29.

30.

31,

Paratype T1059B, lett valve; Blanche Point Marls, either at Aldinga or their

equivalents in Kent Town Bore. X 4.

Syntype T1059D, left valve; 28, Syntype T1059L, right valve, Kent Town Bore.

Upper Eocene. X 3.

Paratype T1LO59N, X 3-3,

Paratype ‘TLO59R, X 3-3.

Paratype TLO59S. X 3°38.

PLATE 5

N. H. Lupprook

PATTERNS IN SOIL GEOGRAPHY IN AND NEAR ADELAIDE,

SOUTH AUSTRALIA

BY C. B. WELLS

Summary

The pattern of distribution of the soils near Adelaide, and the kinds of soils, are shown to be

generally quite orderly and consistent with the solid geology.

Two aberrant cases not conforming with solid geology are the black clay soils and the coastal

calcimorphic soils. The clay soils are shown to be related to a Tertiary plain as elucidated in the

Barossa district, and the calcimorphic soils require the postulate of calcium carbonate accession

from an unspecified external source.

PATTERNS JIN SOIL GEOGRAPHY IN AND NEAR ADELAIDE,

SOUTH AUSTRALIA

by C. B. Weuts

[Read 10 June 1965]

SUMMARY

The pattern af distribution of the soils near Adelaide, and the kinds of soils,

tre shown to be generally quile orderly and consistent with the solid genlogy.

Two aberrant cases not conforming with sulid geology are the bluck clay spits

and the coastal caleimorphie soils. The clay soils ure shown to he related to a

Tertiary plain ay elucidated in the Barossa clistrict, and the caleimorphic soils

require the postulate af caleiont carbonate accession froin an unspecified external

sOUTCE,

INTRODUCTION

In putting together at one scale with an unified interpretation the soil

maps made aver the years® for Adelaide jnd its environs (Wells, 1961) it

beeame evident that the soil pattern could be schematically expressed quite

simply, as in Map 1, and thence interpreted to reyeal some major factors in local

pedogenesis,

CENERALIZED PATTERN OF SOILS

The pattern may conveniently be described by dividing the map inta three

parts, the central area around the city and inner suburbs of Adelaide, a northern

and a southern portion,

To generalize lor the Adelaide area, an arc ut red brown earths is. sir-

rounded on the landward side as far as the foothills by another are of red brown

earths and terra rossas intermingled with black carths and rendxinas. In the

Gilley Plains area this latter is replaced by an isolated unbroken expanse of

black-earth-like soils, Up imto the foothills there is another are of red brown

earths and terra rossas, then ted brown earths and podzolic soils. Finally there

is a Jine of podzolic soils along the main backbone of the Mount Lofty Ranges.

The tidy concentric distribution is internipted by three radially distributed and

completely different kinds of soils; solodie soils cut across the system at Marion

and Stonyfell, alluvial soils. follow the radial paths of the Torrens River and

Brown Hill Creck. and mallee soils come in through Enfield and North Adelaide.

Extending the generalization from Adclaide to Gawler, the soil distribution

has a more linear pattern, conforming to the lineation of the Para faujt, On the

coastal side through the Penfield area, solodie soils occur, then toward the hills

there are bands first of red brown earths only, then of red brown carths with

terra rossa and alluvial soils at the base of the hills, red brown earths, terra

rossas and rendzinas up into the hills. then red brown earths and podzolic soils

further up, and finally podzolic soils in the highest parts. These are all continua-

tions, more or less. from the Adelaide area, except that again the regularity of

the pattern is interrupted by an isolated extensive occurrence of black earths.

It is on a high plain south west of One Tree TIil, and its influence can be seen

to have extended beyond its present limits coastwards as far as the Town

Centre at Elizabeth by the appearance of black earths and rendzinas in the

* See Aitchison, Sprige and Cochrane, 1954; Litchfield, 1951, 1980; Northcote, 1960;

Specht and Perry, 1948; Ward, 196-, Wells. 1961.

Trans. Roy. Soe. §, Aust. (£965), Vol, $9,

Cc. B, WELLS

ahs

6 jGAWLER

) gon fe

gawirer i

wot eo

THA TREE GULLY"

——

Vincent

bs :

2h ?

2, BAS *

vane BAFa0e

PODZOLIC SOILS

RED BROWN EARTHS

TERRA ROSSA, RENDZINA

4 BLACK EARTHS

SEX soLopic/SOLONETZIC SOILSHEER

MALLEE SOILS |

ALLUVIAL SOILS ES

Compiled by CB -WELLS 1965,

SOLL CROGRAPHY [IV AND NEAR ADELAIDE 11%}

otherwise continuous are of red brown earths and terra rossas. Again, as at

Adelaide, there is throngh Tea Tree Gull a prominent transgression of solodiv

soils across the general lmeation.,

South from the Adelaide area to the Onkaparingu River, the red brown

earth are runs out to the coastline between Glenelg and Brighton. In contrast

to this, the mixed red brown earth and terra rossa band, after continuing in the

same general line from the Adelaide arva. crosses the hills near Sturt, and then

hifurcates into terra rossas along the coast and red brown earths inland, The

podzolic and red brown earth zone continues straight throwh from the Adelaide

arca to run along the high country southwards through Blackwood, The red

brown earth-terra rossa-black earth-rendzina arc turns south at Mitchell Park

and is lost at the base of the hills below Burbank. However. it re-appears

in the same line on the opposite side of the hills where the black earths are in

concentration in the O'Halloran Aill-Happy Valley area, as at Gilles Plains,

and extends southwards in a line from there as a mixture of black earth and

solodie soils, It is a repetition of the situation south west of One Tree Hill. With

the juxtaposition of the mixed red brown earth-terra rossa-black earthaendzina

are and the red brown carth-terra rossa are are where they cross over in

the Burbank-Darlington area, the red brown earth-podzolic soil band is nove

separated from the mixed red brown earth-terva rossa-black earth-rendzina

bund by a band of solodic soils derived from arenaceons Tertiary sediments

stranded at the back of the fault block, Except that hore the solodie sails do nut

transgress the general lineation, it is a repetition of the situation at Tea ‘Tree

Gully.

GENERALIZED PATTERN OF GEOLOGY

Treatment of the geology of the area in a manner similar to that used for

the soils reveals a pattern, Map 2, not unlike the soil pattern. In broad terms.

the various pre-Quateruary rocks (excluding quartvites) and sediments have

been rated as giving rise to arenaceous, argillaceons (including arkosic), cal-

careous, Or mnugnesic parent materials as in Table 1. The Quaternary scdiments

have been collected imto one alluvial/acolian group.

TABLE 1.

The nature of Adelaide System aul Vertiory sediments*

us sail parent anaterials at Adelaide.

Tertiary Arenaceous and/or argillacecus

Mra Formation Chiracteristics as suil parent material

Archavan, | | Arenaceous

Procam brian | Aldvate sandstone | Arenaccous

*Porrensine | Argillactous, calearéeous in parts, arenaceous,

| ; TaAgNeaic

| Sturtian i Argillactnus, caleareniia

Marinoan Arenaccous, arpillaceous, calcareous

DISCUSSION

Red brown earths occur over a large proportion of the area, and therefore

in a rainfall regime rismg from 17 inches to 27 inches per annum, and on a

* Interpretation of legends szevompanyine S.A. Dept, of Mines, Geological Survey of

South Australia, Sheets Gawler (1953), Adelaide (1951), Echuoga (1954) 1:63,360.

C, B. WELLS

a” nl”

af penriest ty : iL

mie

s -

~T) BS 5! : fF PE ; )

~ SVE # fe fee

= j weieLo we med

4 : rn ae c ae, ioe i as a f

~ SY ere & is

tay We od ae =

gor tT NORTW ADELAIDE /

— errs eer id Zé , |

ADELAIDE ¥

z »

Ney Crt

A v

a |

A= o ;

ckWoOD aff De ad

eal ARENAGEOUS ROCKS

a . it - OR SEDIMENTS i

‘ ie Valley Resergay = ARGILLACEOUS ROCKS

(AND SEDIMENTS) [i

> ¥ CALCAREOUS ROCKS ===3

an SoS MAGNESIAN ROCKS

, Ar ene Ss QUATERNARY (ALLUVIAL)

y Pe SEDIMENTS Ee

WiLEh og q 4 2 & Wiles

SOU. GEOGKAPINY TN AND NEAK ADELAIDE 12]

variety of parent materials both separately as in the hills, and mixed together

as on the alluvial plains. They thus establish therselves as being the normal

soil under the general local conditions for pedogenesis.

As far as the hills ave concerned, raintall and solid geology are su distributed

ay to reinforce each other in producing sails other than red brown earths at the

extremes, The maps show that podzolie soils. predominate in the wetter more

uwrenaceous high country, and that ealcimorphic soils juerease notably in the

drier less arenaceons more calcareous parts. The exception geologically in the

southern corner will be diseussed later, The two exteusive occurrences Of areta-

ceous Tertiury sediments near Vea Tree Gully and Wappy Valley are similar

gtulogically and topographically and happen lo oceur in the sare general rain-

fall regime. They both produce solodic/solonetzie svils,

The geological map shows {wo areas of unusually prominent magnesite

evelopment. The arenaccous Tertiary sediments with their soladic/solonetzic

suils near Tea Tree Gully are adjacent to one and the other runs across the

head of the drainage system that issues westwards through Elizabeth to where,

again, solodie/solonetzic soils have formed. It could reasonably be argued that

the same magnesitic influence might be present in the Stonyfell and Marion

areas Of solodie/solonetzic soils, even though published geological maps do not

mike a point of showing magnesites as such in those parts of the Torrensian

Series drained by either Second Creek ov Slurt Creek. However this areniment,

though by to means excluded, is very much less potent in its appheation to the

atchinent area upslope from the arenaceons Tertiary sediments cast and. soutli

of the Happy Valley reservoir.

Tt seems then that the arenaceous Tertiury sediments preferentially prerliue

solodie/solonetzic soils. Though the outwash from magnesite rich areas prn

duces similar solodic/solonetzie tends in proluvial sediments which would

otherwise #ive rise under Adelaide conditions ta red brown earths, there is au

conclusive field or experimental exidence that the magnesium ion plays a deter-

minative part in solodie/sulonetzie pedogenesis.

The alluvial soils shawn on the map follow the main drainage lines as lisuial

ancl require no further explanation,

Two outstanding features remain, hawever, unexplained hy the solid

geology, rainfall, or topography, They are the black soils and the cnastwards

extension of ealcimorphie soils,

The black svils

The black soils have y very precise distribution and relationship ta the

landscape, In the immediate environs of Adelaide they are [or the mest part

appressed as a thin band against the base of the Ills searp. Here, their most

sencral development is at about the 600 fl, contour level, and they oecui' less

continuously down slope to about 200 ft As noted earlicr in the paper they

completely disappear on the slopes ahoye Mitchell Park. to re-appear as a com-

centrated mass ou the O'Halloran ITill plain at a Jieight of 600 ft. Again they

wveur downslope from here mixed in with local sedentary soils, Moying now to

the opposite side of Adelaide, their northern occurrence on the small plain seuth-

west of One Tree Hill is at a slightly higher elevation ut 800 ft. and once more

they are mixed in with other soils downslepe as: shown on Map 1. This higher

elevation is, however, nOt an isolated ovcurrence, Another plain, almost identical

in form and soil morphology occurs at abut $5041. ay the Gomersal plain twenty

miles further north-west.

}22 C. BR. WELLS

Using soils evidence as proposed earlier (Wells, 1963) there appears to

have been a similar plain at the present 900 ft, contour level at Rhynie, 40 miles

north of One Tree Hill, and another in the south at 600 ft. at Seaview, 4 miles

south of O'Halloran Hill (Ward, 1L96-).

It would appear then that this evidence from different places many miles

apart is in good agreement with the evidence studied in detail in the Barossa

district (Wells, 1963), where the black soils were shown to lave had their

origin in an extensive late-Vertiary clay plain.

The remarkable 600 ft, conformity in clevation of the highest extensive

occurrences of black earths south of Adelaide, the 200 ft. jump in their clevation

at One Tree Hill, and its gentle rise northwards from Adelaide anggest post

Tertiary fanit activity cast of the Para fault to the north of Adelaide compared

with marked stability in the south, or else two late or post Tertiary periods of

deposition of remarkably similar clay sediments separated hy a period ot fault-

ing, There are al present no sitistactory data to establish an identity between

the ceposits nor to indieate the origin of the very considerable quantities of clay

involved in the construction of the postulated extensive plain or plains.

The calcimorphic soils

The terra rossa and rendzina soils in the hills could concewably be accounted

for by the calcareous nature of (he uncorlying rocks. Downslope from them

there ig in the north a Jrand of red brown earths, then solodic/solonetzic soils.

Further coastwards there are highly caleareous mallee soils, In the Adelaide

area there is a considerable widening of the terra-rossa rendzina zone and in

the south the partly arenaceous Marinoan sedimeuts which might be expected

to produce red brown earths as others do, in fact haye terra rossas and rend-

zinas on their coastal leg. Such calcarecousness in these places seems beyond

the ability of the Precambrian rocks to bave supplied, so an external source

must be postulated. Evidence aud theories on the subject haye been extensively

reported elsewhere, and need nut be elaborated further (Crocker. 1946; Ward,

196-). The position of the tera rossas and rendzinas in the landscape demands

that the caleareous aceession must have been considerably Jater than tlie

accumulation of the black clay,

CONCLUSIONS

There is a nice enough accord between the geolegy of the areca as shown

an Map 2nd the general distribution of podsolic soils, red brown earths, terra

rossus. rendzinas and alluvial soils as shown on Map 1 to argue that the soils

lave arisen from the particular rocks withont the intervention of any other

factor or process. However, some other mechanism must be adduced to account

fur the black earths and some of the calcimorphie soils, The solution adopted

here has been ta postulate a late Tertiary or early Quaternary clay plain being

formed, and an even more recent accession of calcareous material over at least

the coastwards parts of the Jandscape-

REFERENCES

Arrumson, G. D., Sprice, R. C., Cocumane, G. W., 1934: The soils and geology of Acteluide

and suburbs. $.A, Dept, of Mines. Geological Survey of South Australia, Bulletin 82,

p. 180.

Crocker, R. L., 1946: PostMiocene climatic and ecologic history and_ its significance

in the genesis of the mujor soil types of South Australia. C,5.LR, (Aust) Bull, 193, p, 56.

SOU. GEOGRAPHY IN ANID NEAR ADELALDE 123

Lirciurienp, W, H., 1951: Soil survey ol the Waite Agricultural Research Institute, Glen

Osmond, South Australia. C.S.1.R0, (Aust) Division of Soils. Divisional Report 2/51,

p. 38, map. Minico,

Lircurimzp, W. H., 1960: Soils on the western slopes of the Mt. Lofty Range near Adelaide

and Elizabeth, South Australia, C.S.EB.0. (Aust) Division of Sails, Divisional Report

8/59, p. 36, map. Mimeo.

Norrucorr, k. 1, 1960: Atlas of Australian Soils. Sheet 1, Port Augnsta-Adclaide-Hammilten

aren. C.3,.LR.O. (Aust) and Melbourne University Press.

srncnt, R. L., Peary, R. A., 1948: The plant ecolouy: of part of the Mount Lofty Ranges 1.

Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Aust. 72, pp. 91-192.

Wanp, W. T., 196-; Geology, gcomorphology and sails of the southwestern part of County

Adelaide, South Australia, C.S.LB.O. CAust.) Soil Pub., 23 (in preparation ).

Weis, C, B., 1961: Soils at Elizabeth, South Australia: the grid survey. C.S.1.B.0. (Aust)

Division of Sails, Divisional Report 4/61, p. 15, map. Mirieo,

Wexts, C. B., 1963: The distribution and pedolozy of soil mosaics, Barossa District, South

Australia, Aust. Jour. Soil Res. 1, pp. 231-241.

Weis, C, B., 196-: A composite map cf soils in Metropolitan Adelaide. C.S.LR.O. (Aust |

Soils and Land Use Series (in preparation ).

Miip 2 was compiled by G. B, Wells from Geological Survey of S.A. Department ul Mines.

Adelaide maps: Gawler 1 = | mile (1953). Adelaide 1” = 1 mile (1951). Eehunga =

L rile (1954),

LATE CAINOZOIC SEDIMENTATION IN NORTHERN SPENCER GULF,

SOUTH AUSTRALIA

BY J.B. FIRMAN

Summary

Because of its unique position, fronting the Southern Ocean, the southern margin of the Australian

continent provides many situations where the relationships between superposed or juxtaposed

marine, transitional and continental deposits and associated land surfaces can be worked out. One of

these situations in the South Australian portion of the southern continental margin is examined.

Sediments of Late Cainozoic age were deposited in a compound rift which now contains Spencer

and St. Vincent Gulfs and Lake Torrens.

Two sequences of clay, gravel and sand appear in a bore at the head of Spencer Gulf: CL lower

sequence at least 300 feet thick, which is correlated with sediments of known Tertiary age in the St.

Vincents Basin, and 'in upper sequence laid down in a piedmont-valley &it environment, which is

correlated witl1 the "Pleistocene mottled clays" near Adelaide. Above the upper piedmont-valley

flat deposits is a sequence of Anadara-bearing limestone, clay and sand laid down in littoral and

marine gulf environments.

It is suggested that a strong regression of the sea occurred after deposition of the Anadara-bearing

limestone and that one of the features marking the regression is a lime-cemented crust on the shelly

limestone, which can be traced shoreward to A limy crust in gravelly soil. The soil crust, or kunkar,

is tentatively equated with the kunkar in Bakara soil of Plate Pleistocene age in the Murray Basin.

Quaternary events are reconstructed and related to soil and landscape development. Two marine

ingressions and two regressions are inferred from vertical changes in lithology and from littoral

deposits marking earlier positions of the strandline.

LATE CAINOZOIC SEDIMENTATION IN NORTHERN SPENCER

GULF, SOUTH AUSTRALIA

by J. B, Fiamas

[Read 10 June 1965]

SUMMARY

Becarrse of ils tmictue position, frontinyy the Southern Ocean, the southern

margin of the Australian continent provides many situations where the relation-

ships between superposed or juxtaposed taurine, transitional and continental

deposits and associated land surfaces can he worked out. One of these situations

in the South Australian portion of the southern continental rinegin is examined.

Sediments of late Cainozaie age were cleposited im a componnd rift which

new contains Spencer and St. Vineeut Gults and Lake "Vorrens,

Two sequences of clay. gravel and sand appear in a bare at the hoad of

Spencer Gult> at lower sequence at Jeast SOO feet thick, whieh is correduted

with sediments oF known ‘Tertiary age in Ue St. Vineents Basin, dud an upper

sequence lakl down in a picshatnl ailey Hat environment, which is correlated

with the “Pleistocene matted clays” near Adelaide Above the mpper piclmont-

valley flat deposits is a sequence of Anaddra-bearing shelly limestone, clay and

said laidk down in dittoral anc niarine wulf environments,

It is suggested that a stone regression of the sea occurred after depusition

of the Anaduru-bewriny limestone and that one of the featumes marking the

regression is it lime-cemented crust en the shelly Hoestene, whieh ean be truce

shorewird to a limy crust in gravelly soil, 'The soil crust. or kunkar, is tent

tively ected with the kunkar in Bakara soit of Plate Pleistocene age in the

Murray Basin,

Quaternary events are reconstrnietyl anc related to sail amie landscape

development. ‘Two: aiarine TWTESSTONS and two regressions are inferred frou

vertival changes in lithology and fron: Tittoral deposits marking earlier positions

of the sfrandline.

INTRODUCTION

The southern inargin of the Australian continent spang 86 degrees of

longitude or abort 2,400 miles measured along the 33th parallel. Much of Late

Cainozoic geological history in the Southern Hemisphere is recorded in the

sedimentary hasmns, or on the maasils between the basins, by weathered rocks,

soils. sediments and landtorms. There are many situations near the sonthern

coast where correlation between marine depusits of the ocean basins, transitional

ind continental deposits, and jand surfaces can be worked out, Shifts in the

strand ant! Huctuations in environment consequent upon the profound climatic

changes oF the Quaternary are recorded here also,

Many of the marine, transitional and continental deposits, together with

their related land surfaces ure superposed. or juxtaposed in the South Australian

portion of the continental margin.

The sediments desertbed in this paper were deposited in a compound citt

Which oceupicd much the same area as the present Spencer and St. Vincent

Gulfs aud the low-lying tract extending nerthwards through Lake Torrens,

(sce Locality Map—Pig. 1), Lithofueies and structaral details set out in bore

logs yind on Geological Survew maps clearly show that the riff a second order

geomorphic teatareé, was well developed in early TerGary Time.

Trans, Rav, Soc. S, Aust, (1965), Vol 8a.

126 ). B. FIRMAN

LINE OF

SECTION

Wke 5

rp)

tal

VE:

~ S435

par

36*——

SCALE

40 80 MILES

J Favits —

Vig. 1, Locality Map-

TECTONISM

The horst and grabens and associated faalts within and bounding the rift

have been discussed in a general way by Fenner, 1930, and others, and in some

detail with reference to specific areas by Miles, 1952 and Campana, 1955. The

more prominent faults are shown on Fig, |. after Johns, R. K, (1964). Thomson

(1965) stresses the oscillation of [fault blocks as an important tectonic feature

as carly as the Precambrian, Early marginal faults were covered by later Tertiary

deposits. Major faulting ceased at the end of the Pliocene, although displacement

on some faults continued into the Pleistocene. Epeirogenic uplift of at least 200

feet since mid-Tertiary time can be demonstrated for the area as a whale, with

uplift increasing in the Mt, Lofty Ranges (amounting to 600 feet in the Mt.

Lofty Ranges in Late Pliocene times, according to Glaessner and Wade in

Glaessner, M. F. and Parkin, L. W., 1958),

GCAINOZOIG SEDIMENTATION IN SPENCER GUL 127

PROVENANCE

Much of the lerrigenous material in Tertiary and Quaternary sedimentary

sequences in Spencer Gulf is derived from older Precambrian melumorphics

unl younger Precambrian to Lower Palaeqzoic sediments of the Mt. Lofty-

Flinders Ranges ancl Yorke and Eyre Peninsula massifs, At the head of Spencer

Gulf, coarser clastics in Quaternary deposits can be traced to known rock mits

of the adjoining ranges. East of the section, in the Flinders Ranges, peaks rise

to 3.174 feet above sea level at Mt. Brown. West of the section. the Arcoona

Plateau (Johus, op. cit.) has a general clevation of about 600 feet with njyonadd-

hocks rising to aver L000 feet above sea level

TEN? Als

DE ORMA TION

Prsdtgont with

aiiay Peat wilh Rent

Perey, Hat wet String Norré

Mie sedear a

[.)

Sou weaesr Marine gui

® i. &.

@ De

E itterals \ 7H | [L.

@) otorads &> ® Ml

Neal sul sce ot sigur E0uee

at feast 48200 below

ground surface

tiny sequerc

ier

LEGEND

tl il oF .

RECENT + iiffora anv maine gr séo%s air ea

Meaamant sarily chays and aeave!, Volley ‘ist clays

with grave! fanses

8. FISTOGENE

'ERTIAHY

Pred wit demos ane clip of the veiley ffar

Wore - ;

| WErficg! exaggeration |

| 6f topography x20

| degimenrary Muckoess' x80 |

Pent Ail “ameter

PROTEROZOIC

Pregaking Saale

SCALE

M/LES | , o i 2 2 4 MILES

rIG.2

+ = KILOMETERS rita cd

i SA Dep? a2" Mines

RILOMETERS 1

i \ 2 3

Bei ALN es- 23

Fis, 2.) Diagrammatic structure section, Spericer Gulf, South Australia. For details from

Bore T to Bore 12 sce Fig, 3. Note that the shell-beuring sediments shown in the upper block

in th legend are taken to be Late Pleistocene in this report.

128 J.B. FERMAN

SEDIMENTS AND ‘TIME BOUNDARIES

At least 462 feet of 2non-marine sediment are known from an abandonei!

bore at the head of Spencer Gulf near Port Augusta (Hullett, 1852). ‘The

inaterials described can be divided into two sequences; a distinctive 150-200

leet thick upper sequeuce of clay with sand and gravel lenses and with Timy

B horizons of fossil soils in a piedmont-valley flat environment, aud a lower

sequence of white, blue, yellow and black! clays, gravels: and sands, at least

300 feet thick, which contains lignitic clays and carbonaceous sands (see Fig. 2).

The upper sequence is correlated with the “Pleistocene mottled clays™ neur

Adelaide on the basis of lithology, environment and occurrence within, connected

morphostratigraphic units as defined in Frye and Willman [{ 1962). The lower

sequence is correlated with sediments of known Tertiary age m the adjoining

S{. Vincents Basin on the basis of colour, lithology and carbonaceous material,

A thin sequence of littora) and marine gulf deposits overlies the upper

piedmunt-valley flat clay with sand and grayel lenses. The sequence contains

shelly limestone with Anadara trapezia, silly clay with plant fibre and shelly

sands of the beach ridges aud shallow channels. The top of the shelly limestone

is strongly lime-cemented and this feature can be traced shorewards through

littoral shelly granule and pebble conglomerates to a limy crust in eravelly

soil (see Pig. 3),

The Plioeene-Pleistocene boaundary in this area may be deeper than the

hase of the piedmont-valley flat deposits, This is sugmesicd by comparison with

similar sequences near Adclaide in the St. Vincent Basin, Here Ludbrook, L963.

may be interpreted to shaw that if ~ .. . the extinction of warm-water Yatalan

fauna” represeuts “the onset of colder conditions at the end of the Pliocene”,

then a sandy sequence 150 feet thick events between the marine Dry Creek

Sands of Pliocene age and the overlying piedmant-valley flat deposits ot

Pleistocene age (“Pleistocene mottled clays”),

The Pleistovene-Rectnt boundary hay not been precisely determined in the

seclion area, but the Time-cemented top al the Anadare-hearing limestone is

now thought to have formed at the sane time as a-calearcous crust (*Kunkar” )

which is a fossil “B’ horizon in adjacent gravelly and brown sail. The kunkar in

this area may be equivalent to the kunkur in Bakara Soil (Firman, 1964 ). whieh

is thought to be of Jate Pleistocene age, Materials strativraphically above the

crust or lime-cemented top of the Anadura-bearing heds are taken as Recent

in this report. Radiocarbon dating. proposed for materials from Unis ares, miry

hely to place the time houndary and will also provide imporkint information

ai the time of steandline nrovements in Spencer Gulf.

QUATERNARY EVENTS

Qnaternary geological events hegin with deposition of claws. sands and

gravels in the rift, coarser clasties of the piedmont facies on the oer near an

rnassifs and valley flat deposits in the rift centre. The tupeseeaphic profile can

iw revonstrieted ty show that the upper surface al this sequence was as neh

as 180 fect above the present floor af the galf, Phat as. aboot 180 feat of the

sequence las been removed by erosion prior to marine ingrexsion. Vhe Call

now hes west of the ald rift centre (Fig. 2). The assmmetry may ie che, gn part

“Colors feont erietnd dow.

“Trborvatl (ante te Commun tite ie Seagthe Astra

The sedimentiny aquence here deserted! fy antels the caine a the sertreive pein

je \iidakhe an the St Vanewt Basin tsee Furman 960).

SEU, Jo jueWjuedag “y's ued ys “Pp S8l-rg9

eor4 OZ X “bexa jeayjuaa ‘AydeuBodoy Joy “Z PUE| OWOg sjeug eueobaay by

SS Ss ‘yeapooe'r Aq & adog (paduin|S) waquay sae SUDUILUIS Za

SaulaW Goot O08 (SNR Oty, -aDs e PRS SAGA PaInpas jjng ssouse uoljaas jo yjhuaq JISSEY B)Nsujus-_ BAZ > yooupag aT

E tS coe oe, e oa >

1334 000% aces OObe oou1 a08 c 00, Lag4 ALON [a JFABIY) Bi) -suoriuoy {los [issoj z

a1vos aplejany Jeau Apo palo auacopsiay4 of uapeainby 15 feo fine ER (JEIAN|j0oje1AN| 4) janeué ale

Se fal ajnubuB pur ajqqad ya

(S}uajeainba jevou!| ave sayeuawojfuos arqaed pue ajnueB [= pue Ae|5 ae o Ms

AlJays pajuewao aul] ‘aujuew moijeyc)‘eizadey eJEpEUY lo wunsd&ey

SUIB,UOS “ABO Apis Ajays pue atioysauuly jays yyos M 2

( 421} ieptL) “edais (seaxjd ul auals B

Held Uepunge Yim KEIO ALIS pu elu) ‘unsdé6 Ueljose ro

> 2

a 4[s"2tar| joo yeranig) Aejs b

ow Tet" 4 (aBplu yopag) |] Apues DUR pues aur WEOT <

| Maisie f pues AWjaus

+: a a 9

JPly A

} Byer 2 [108 umoug —4

ort e}o z 4

| eae

a woRS_ Pe 4 A = < v

: Voctato | ie oF = a= &

| no | Ry @ Bs => S ars 2

i cs 4 zl Bi "8 a < 5.

3) 0)

isd) oe, es DILIBANIdA 8 IVNOILISNVAL LNAWNOYIANS JVLNANILNOD

4 SZ9NS3YS9444

Tt li Apa Apueg

M31VM HOIK Lv ONVHUS xt

S39014 HIVIE Q30nNvyLS (3)

ATIO YAINAdIS

pavayjeay

AIND YAONAdS ‘NOILISOd3d 40

SLNAWNOYIANS ONV SLISOd3d TVIDISYHNS

1su |. B. FJKAIAN

to westward tilting of the fault block below the gulf. A reconstruction of topo-

graphy immediately prior to the ingression and deposition of the Anadara-

bearing beds on the gulf foor can be made by connecting the tops of marine

cliffs near the present strand. At this time the upper surface of the piedmont-

valley Hat deposits was 25 feet above the present Hoor of the gulf (about 15 feet

above L.W.O,S.T.). A feature of interest at the present top of the unit is the

presence of abundant massive crystalline gypsum indicating that ere, as else-

where in Australin during this part of Quaternary time, sulphates were being

deposited in drying playas.

Marine imgression. the first such event recorded here im the Tertiary-

Quaternary sequence, is shown by soft shelly limestone and shelly silty clay

(“marl”) containing Anadara trapezia, Outeraps of the littoral eqnivalent of

this unit are found well above the high tide mark and inland behind ridges

of beach gravel that barred old stream channels during this early high strand

of the sea. The vertical position of materials in this arva suggests a stand

about 10 fect above L.W.O.S:T.. but similar materials elsewhere are found

higher in the landscape (up to 25 feet above L.W.O.S,T, near Pt, Wakefield).

Stranded marine cliffs may have been first formed at this time.

Regression led to strong incision of streams, with erosion of the upper clays

and gravels near the ranges, and a first accession of lime here at the base of the

hrown soil profile, The top of the exposed Anadara-bearing limestone was

vemented by lime, Similar lime-cemented materials are known from the floor

af Gulf St. Vincent 70 feet below sea-level, suggesting that this was a major

regression. The later development of the brown soil is dug to sedimentary

lavering and soil differentiation (see Fig. 3).

A veturn of the sea, bringing a tidal flat environment to the Gulf margin,

led to: deposition of silty clay with abundant plant fibres, This early phase

of the ingression was succeeded by a high stand of the sea of perhaps five feet,

which is marked elsewhere along the gnif margins by shell beds,

Coarse shelly sand of the stranded beach ridges marks a later repression.

The formation of a deep off-shore channel, as shown on the east side of the

section, also marks a low stand of the sea. perhaps slightly below modern §vit

level, Similar features are well developed at other places along the South

Australian coast. near Fort MacDonnell for example, where they comect an

older and higher littoral enyirenment with the modern coust, In some places

surface drainage was restricted and evaporation reached the stage ot halite

precipitation,

Modern streams have breached He old gravel bars of the LO FL seu level

Modern deposits are wWhuvial sands and gravels of the present stream courses

dune sands formed by ucolian workiug of stranded beach ridges. granule snd)

pebble heds forming, beaches in the present littoral zone. and the shelly sands

id sills of the gulf Wor and the off-shore channels.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

Joformation derived fram surveys by the weiter along the route of the

Port Augusta-Uncla telephone Tink and the Port Augusti Whyalla power line

has leon combined with data from tnpublished Geological Survey reports marie

hy &K. BR. Miles and G. b Whitten (Site investigations al the Port Augnsta

power station) aml L. Keith Ward ( Foundation investigations at the Por

Aiigusta bridge site). .

CAINOZOIC SEDIMENTATION IN SPENCER GULF WL

Thanks are due to Dr. N, H. Ludbrook and Mr. B. P. Thomson for helpful

criticism of the text.

REFERENCES

Campana, 1955: The Structure of the Easter South Australian Ranges—Thoe Mt. Lofty

Olary Are, J. Geol. Soc, Aust. 2, pp. 47-61. ;

Faisrroce, R, W., 1958: Dating the Latest Movements of the Quaternary Sea Level.

Trans, N.Y, Ac. Sc. Ser. 11, Vol. 20, (6) pp. 471-482,

Famprince, RK. W., 1961: Eustatic Changes in Sea Level. In Physies and Chemistry of the

Earth, Vol. 4, Pergamon Press, London.

Fenner, C., 1920: The Major Structural and Physiographic Features of South Australia.

Trans. Roy. Soc, S.A. 54.

Firman, J. B., 1963: Quatemary Geological Events near Port Adelaide. Dept. Min. §,A.

Geol. Surv. Quart, Notes No, 7, July.

Fimatan, J. B., 1964: The Bakara Soil and Other Stratigraphic Units of Late Cainozoic Age

int the Murray Basin, South Australia. Dept, Min. S.A. Geol. Surv. Quart. Notes No. 10,

July,

Frye, J, C. & Witteman, H. B., 1962: Stratigraphic Commission Note 27—Morphostrati-

graphic Units in Pleistocene Stratigraphy, Bull. A.A.P.G, 46 (1), Jan.

Guarssser, M, F. & Pankin, L. W., 1958: The Geology of South Australia. Journ, Geol.

Soc, Aust. (2),

Heiiurr, H. W., 1882; Statement of Strata Traversed by the Boring made for Obtaining

Waters at Waterworks Yard, Stirling North, near Pt. Augusta. Trans. Roy. Soc, S.A, 5,

Jouns, R. K.. 1964; Investigation of Lake Torrens (Unpub.). Dept. Mines, $.A. 59/133.

Lupsrook, N. H., 1963: Correlation of the Tertiary Rocks of South Australia. Trans, Roy.

Soe, S.A. 87, pp. 13-14.

Mites, K. R., 1952: Tertiary Faulting in North-eastern Eyre Peninsula, South Atstralia.

Trans. Roy, Soc. S. Aust. 75, pp. 89-96.

Tuomson, B. P., 1965: Geology of Australian Ore Deposits (2nd Edition) Eighth Common-

wealth Mining and Metallurgical Congress, 1965.

GROWTH RING CHARACTERISTICS IN AN ARID ZONE CONIFER

BY R. T. LANGE

Summary

Growth rings in logs of Callitris coluniellaris F.v.M. from near Woomera have been studied, and

some of their characteristics correlated with features of rainfall records. Evidence is presented that

these trees produced about one ring per year, in some years more and in some years, none.

GROWTH RING CHARACTERISTICS IN AN ARID ZONE CONIFER

by R, T. Lancu!

[Read 12 August 1965]

SUMMARY

Growth rings in logs of Ca(litris columellarts F.v.M. fron near Woomera

have been studied, and some of their characteristics correlated with features of

rainfall records, Evidence is presented that these trees produced about one

ring per vear, in some years more and in some years, none.

Callitris columellaris F.v.M. is an Australian coniferous tree. It ranges

widely* throughout Australia, and extends into arid regions, where it usually

grows in stands limited to local niches, but is sufficiently abundant on some

sheep stations to provide logs and rails for buildings ud yards. In March, 1965,

three trees felled for posts were observed near “The Pines” station, 10: miles

east of Woomera m central South Australia, They were of matched size, from

the same stand, aod appeared approximately contemporaneous. Transverse

sections were taken from their butts, and growth ring characteristics examined

in these arid zone conifers which grew in an area where averave rainfall is less

than 7 inches per year (Table 1).

TasLe 1

Mean monthly rainfall at Pinba, Seuth Austrulia, over a 30-year perivd (1931-61).

Jan. Feb. Mar. Apri] Muay June Jilly Aug. Sept. Oct. Nov. Dee. Tatal

0-66 0-98 O43 0-39 0-62 D6) O49 OST (edt O61 0-52 (47 6-76

(Data fram C.B.M, records)

In the laboratory, the sections were ground flat then polished, Observed

stereascopically at 40X magnification, growth rings were clearly observable, the

three trees exhibiting 77, 83 and 90 respectively. All sections were eccentric,

sy band widths were measured along the maximum radius, Fig, 1 presents

band-width data.

Euch band-width graph shows two sorts of fluctuations, a basal type

fluctuating over widths up to about 3 mm., with a mean about 1-5 mm., and

superimposed on this, outstanding amplitudes at three positions a, b and c. The

characteristics of these wide-band regions are consistent over all trees. Region

4 Department ‘of Botany, the University af Adelaide, South Australia,

2Mrs. C, Offler! has pointed gut that this binomial voyers specimens described under

C. intratropica Benth, & Hook. f. (1880); C. hugelit (Carr.) Franco (1952) [Synonyan—C.

glauca, Baker & Smith (1908) nom ileg.]; and C. columellaris. F.v.M. (1866) [Synonym—

C. arenosa Cunningham, ex Baker & Smith (1910) nom. ilewJ. Althongh these 3 species

are maintained by some avthors( eé.g. Garden), Blake considers them as a single species

with a disjunct distribution.

Trans. Roy, Soc. S. Aust, (1965), Vol. 89,

V4 KR, T. LANGE

@ consists of two abnormally broad rings separated by one or two very narrow

ones, Wide-band region b consists of a single spike, on all three graphs.

Region ¢ is made up of a prolonged succession of widely-fluctuating band

widths. This wide-band pattern is expressed, however, over a variable number

of rings, from about 55 in tree 1 to about 80 in tree 2. The positions of regions

a, b and ¢ centripetally in the growth-ring sequence is approximately the same

ww)

& _

a Ss

2 a

5 is}

o =

TREE |.

. d b Cc

RELATIVE WIDTH

300

TREE 3,

200

Lele)

()

T ae hey Lr

iO =6©200—C BOC 5500s bs OO]

GROWTH RINGS

Fig. 7, Widths of successive growth rings in trunks of three

Callitris columellaris from near Pimba, South Australia. Mea-

surements are in stereomicroscope cyepiece graduations, 35

of which equal one millimeter.

GROWTH RINGS IN AN ARID ZONE CONIFER 135

Bed

< Zz

go a: é

si 5

< D

: :

aa ? Pe

, ce ae

t— Ss

N ral \

INCHES

}

Fig. 2. Total annual and total monthly rainfall recorded at Pimba, South

Australia. Data is from €.B.M. records.

136 Rh. T. LANGE

but tree 1 (with only 77 rings) has the wide bands crowded abaxially to an

extent which brings band ¢ of tree 1 close lo band b position of trees 2 and 3.

It ring width is a response, then Fig. 1 indicates that all three trees have

the same history of responses, The extent of agreement between the outstand-

ing aspects of their growth-ring patterns (the same numbers, and kinds in

sequence, of broad-band regions) is most unlikely to be fortuitous. However,

tree 1 records the broad-band pattern in about 55 rings, while trees 2 and 3

record it in about 75. This implies that these trees from the same urea yaried in

the number of rings produced over the same time.

Correlations may be sought between these tree-ring patterns and any en-

vironmental variable for which a history of recordings is available, which limits

this account to correlation study of quantitative relationships between rings and

rainfall at the nearest rain gauge, which is about 10 miles west at Pimba, where

rainfall has been recorded since 1915 (Fig. 2), It is not implied that Pimba

rainfall should reflect the Pines rainfall; rather a considerable disparity is

expected, but the rare years with outstandingly-high yvainfall might be the

same for both,

Correlations were sought between ring-width graphs and rainfall graphs

over the entire range of both, No precise inter-relationships were apparent:

The only plausible correlations were between wide-band position and the years

with a monthly rainfall > 4 inches (Fig. 3), or years with a total rainfall > 15

inches. For trees 2 and 3, probabilities of rainfall and ring width characteristics

coinciding within the observed ranges (see Fig. 3) appear to be significant, yiz.:

Tree 3 Tree 2

2 5 6

= — —( “() =>. Se Ch ° 2

P= a ag 08 b= gp 70°

GROWTH RINGS

ADAXIALLY

TREE 3

2 lp eo 32 40. YEARS BEFORE 1964

Fig. 3. Correlation between outstanding widths in. the centripetal order of growth rings (A)

and years in reverse order from 1964 with a month of rairifall > 4’ (0).

GROWTH RINGS IN AN AKID ZONE CONIFER 137

The weight of evidence points to an imprecise relationship between broad-

bands and wet years, and hence between growth-ring numbers and time in

years, that is, growth rings tend to be produced about one per year. An analysis

of the broad-ring pattern, however, indicated that the three trees varied by

about 20 rings in 80 years, averaging > one per year over some periods (a to b,

tree 1, 0 to a, tree 3), and < one over others (a to b, tree 2). Tree 1 consistently

averaged < one, except for the period following 1945, but it is not possible to

determine if this tree occupied a less favourable site in the stand. It is obvious,

however, that even slight allowance for such irregularity would greatly increase

significance in Fig, 3.

Annual periodicity in these trees is hardly relatable to rainfall cycle, because

the rainfall regime does not follow a seasonal pattern. Broad-band region c

appears to constitute an imprecise biological recording of a run of wetter

years about 1900, prior to the establishment of the Pimba rain gauge. Old trees

in the stand will hold further indications of pre-guage rainfall.

PROCOPTODON GOLIAH (MACROPODIDAE, MARSUPIALIA) FROM

WESTERN EYRE PENINSULA, SOUTH AUSTRALIA

BY D. MERRILEES AND W. D. L. RIDE

Summary

Procoptodon goliall ( Sthenurinae, Macropodidae ) is recorded from the vicinity of Calca, western

Eyre Peninsula, South Australia.

PROCOPTODON GOLIAH (MACROPODIDAE, MARSUPIALIA) FROM

WESTERN EYRE PENINSULA, SOUTH AUSTRALIA

by D. Meskearcers® ann W, D. L. Rme*

(Communicated by N. H, Luilbrook)

[Read 12. August 1965]

SUMMARY

Procoptodon yoliah (Sthenurinac, Macropodidae) is recorded from the

vicinity of Calea, western Eyre Peninsula, South Australie

INTRODUCTION

Fragments of bones and teeth collected by J. FE, Johnson from a well near

Calca, on western Kyre Peninsula, were sent to us for examination from the

South Australian Department of Mines in November, 1963, The occurrence

has been noted previously by Segnit (1938, p, 8) under the general term

“numerous fossil bones”,

MATERIAL AND LOCALITY

Portion of a molar tooth (Geol, Sury, $, Aust. Palaeontology collection, No.

V1), a farly complete incisor (V3), an incisor fragment (V4), portion of a

caleaneum (V5), portion of a (7) cuboid (V6), and about 50 small fragments

uf bone (collectively V7) were examined. These were recovered from depths

hetween 16 ft. and 26 ft. in well No. 65 north-west of Galea Hill, east of Beard’s

Bay, Section 87, Hundred of Wrenfordslev, County Robinson. The occurrence

is described by Segnit (1938), who reports that bones were recovered from a

yellowish calcareous very sandy clay alsa containing fragments of shells, over-

lain by 13% feet of travertine limestone and caleareons sandy clay,

DESCRIPTION AND COMPARISONS

Dental terminology used below follows Ride (1961) and Ride (1964).

V1 appears to be the anterior portion (trigonid, i¢, protolophid and para-

conid, with associated midlink and “cingulwun”) of a right My or My tooth of

Procoptodon colidh Owen, Owen deseribed and figured a specimen (now Brit.

Mus, M 1897—see Lydckker, [887) from Queensland (Owen, 1874), of whieh

we have a plaster cast (W. Aust. Mus. 62.58.18) and a photograph, and VI hus

been compared with these. There are some minor differences im the relation

of the midlink to the edges of the protolophid, and in the height of the anterior

“cingulum” relative to the paraconid (see Plats 1), However, we have no lesita-

tion in ascribing Vi ta Provoptodon goliah.

V3 is probably an upper lett first incisor, All stheturine 1 teeth we have

seen are rather peg-like, curving teeth with much more enamel on the buccal

than on the mesial aspects, and therefore show an enamel margin sloping for-

ward and downward over the conves face of the touth. These generalizations

apply equally to the I’ teeth of Thylacolea, bul tm size and in detail of the

° Western Australian Miisenm, Beuafort Street, Perth,

Trans, Roy. Soc, S. Aust, (1965), Vol. 89.

40) D. MERRILEES ann W. D. 1. RIDE

course of the enamel, V3 agrees much more closely with Sthenurus (as exemp-

lified in S. occidentalis and $. gilli) than with Thylacoleo, Consequently, we

accept V3 as sthenurine, and hecause of its association with V1, tentatively

aseribe it to Pracoptadon.

The upper incisors of Procaptodon arc not known with certainty, but Ride

(1959) has discussed and feured a rostrum from Wellington Caves, New South

Weles, which he ascribes to Procoptodon. Jn yeneral, the incisors of this speci-

men resemble those of Sthenurus occidentalis (see Anderson, 1932) and ol

S. will (see Merrilees, 1965), though there are some differences in form and in

relative sizes of the components of the incisor row between 5, occidentalis and

S. gilli and between either and Ride’s Procaptodon.

V3 is smaller than one would expect from a macropad with so large a

ynandible as Precoptodan goliah, being little larger than L' in the smallest of the

Sthenurinac, §. eillt, recently described from Strathdownie, Western Victoria and

from Haystall Cave, near Naracoorte, South Australia (Merrilecs, 1965). How-

ever, sinve the relative proportions of the thee incisors within known Sthenurus

tooth: rows differ from species to species, it would not be entirely imexpected

for I! in Procoptodon galiah to be small,

V4 is a ftagment probably representing the anterobuccal edge oF a large

third upper incisor, Lt shows part of the enamel margin und in. this and in

the shape of the enamel surface it resembles Sthenurts occidentalis Glauert

fray Mammoth Cave, Western Australia, and a similiar animal oecurring at

Haystall Cave and at Strathdawnie (Merrilees, 1965). Tlowever, V4 must have

derived from a larger tooth than [ in any of these three samples of Sthenturiays,

Again tentatively, we refer V4 to Procoptodon.

V5 is the antero-dorsal portion of a right caleanenm, in form rather rexemb-

linu the modern western grey kangaroo, but some 14 times the linear dimensions

of a large adult male grey kangaroo. Owen (1876, Plate 23, Fig, 4) figures.

Without description, a right calcaneum ascribed by him ta Procoptodon golioh,

but the grounds for this ascription appear to have been that it was “indicative

af a hina foot shorter in proportion to its breadth, and yel retaining unmistuk-

ably macropodal characters” rather than direct association observed im the: eld,

V5 does not quite match Owen's figure. However, ily proportions suggest that

it was broader relative to its length than the caleancum of the modern grey

kingarov, and on these grounds, and beeause of its association with V1, we

yefer it tentatively to Pracoptodon,

V6 may be portion of the cuhoid of a large macropod, but we cannot posi-

tively identify this nor any of the fragments collectively labelled V7. Many

of these fragments obviously derive from a large animal, and thus it is possible

that all the fragments examined may represent the same individual specimen

ul Procoptoden goliah,

OTHER OCCURRENCES OF PROGOPTODON

Wonds (1960) reports P, guliah from the Pleistocene Darling Downs de-

posits, but not from the (?) Pliocene Chinchilla Sand of Queensland, McCoy

(1879) records P, goliah us “not uncommon” in Victoria, figuring a specimen

from Lake Timboon; he Jisted these occurrences as Pliocenc, though apparently

they are now taken to be Pleistocene, since wether Gill (1957) nor Stirton

(assT) mentions them in discussion of Victurian Tertiary marsupials, while

thapman and Crespin (1935) associate “extinct marsuyuals” with “volcanic

PROCOPTODON GOLIAH FROM EYRE PENINSULA 4]

tulfs and alluvials at Lake Colongulac and Tirmboon” under “Pleistocene”. Procop-

todon has been reported from Lake Menindec, N.S.W., by Tindale (1955), and

by Tedford (1955). A radiocarbon date has been reported for this material,

but there is some confusion over its applicability (see Dury, 1964, p. 106, No.

75, and Lundelius, 1963, p. 77 footnote; also Tindale, 1964). Owen himself

records P. goliah from “the Breccia-cave of Wellington Valley’, N.S.W. (Owen,

1874, p. 797).

Simpson (1930) lists P. rapha from King Island, probably on the basis of

an early record, later amended to Sthenurus (see Scott, 1917; Anderson, 1932,

p. 383, footnote ).

A Procoptodon close to P. goliah has heen reported in the late Pleistocenc

Malkuni fauna of the Tirari Desert, South Australia, but not in Tertiary faunas,

by tistiin, Tedford and Miller (1961). The genus is not known from Western

Australia.

Thus Preceptodon as at present understood appears to be confined to the

Quaternary, and its presence in the Calca deposit supports the Quaternary

estimate of Segnit (1938) made from the associated shell fossils and from the

field evidence,

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

We are grateful to the Director of Mines, South Australia, and te Dr. N. H.

Ludbrook for the opportunity to examine the specimens deseribed, which are

relevant to aur own work on the related Sthenurus.

REFERENCES

AnveRsoN, C,, 1932. Palacoritoloyical Notes, No. WI. “The Skull of Sthenurus vecidentalis

Glanert. Ree. Aust. Mus., 18, pp. 382-387,

Crarman, F., and Crespis, 1, 1935. The Sequence: and Age of the Tertiuries of Southerr

Australia, Bep, Aust. Ass, Ady. Sci., 22nd Meeting, pp, 118-126.

Douy, G. H., 1964. Australian Geochronology: Checklist 1. Aust. J. Sei; 27, pp. 103-109,

Gitu, E, D., 1857, The Stratigraphieal Occurrence and Palaeoeéology of some Australian

Tertiury Marsupials. Mem, nat. Mis, Vict, 21, pp. 135-199,

Lunbenrus, E. L., 1963. Vertebrate Remains fron the Nullarbor Caves, Western Australia.

J. roy, Soc. W. Aust,, 46, pp. 75-80,

Lunuxker, R., 1887, “Catalomue of the Fossil Matiamahia in the British Museum (Natural

Uiistory)”, Pt, 5. (British Museum (Natural History), Landon, )

McCoy, F., 1879. Procoptudon goliah (Ow.), Decade 6 “Prodromus of the Palaeontolagy

of Victoria”, (Govt. Printer, Melbourne. )

Munritees, D,, 1965. Two Species of the Extinct Genus Sthenurus Owen (Marsupialie, Muc-

ropodidar) fram South-Rastern Australia, inclnding Sthenurus vill sp.nov, J. yoy, Soe.

W. Aust, 48, pp, 22-32.

Own, BR. 1874. Gn the Fossil Manunals of Australia-Part IX. Family Macropodicise:

Genent Maeropus, Pachysingon, Leptosiagzon, Procaptoden and Palarchextes. Phil. Trans..

(G4, pp. 783-803, plates 76-83.

Owns, K., 1876. On the Fossil Mammals of Australia-Part X. Pimily Macropodiclae = Man-

dibulur Dentition and Parts of the Skeleton of Palorciestes; Additional Evidences «if

Mucropus titan, Sthenurus and Procoptodon. Phil, Trans, 166, pp. 18-226, platey 19-31.

Kine, WD. L., 1959. Mastication and Taxonomy jn the Macropudine Skull lp. 39-59 in

“Fonction and Tixenanac Impurtance’, ed. A. J. Cain, (Systematies Asén., London |

Hin, W. Do t., WEL The Cheek-Teeth of Hypsipryzingdoen moychatus Ramsay 147K

(Macropoclidye > Marsupialia), J, roy, Soc. W, Aust. 44, pp. 53-60.

Ropu, We. Dd. Ls 164. A Review of Australian Fossil Marsupials. J. roy. Soc. W. Aust., 47,

pp. 97-L31,

142 D, MERRILEES ann W. D. L, RIDE

Scotr, H. H., 1917, Some Palaeontological Notes (Largely Emendatory). Victoria

Museum Brochure 6, Launceston, Tas.

Srcnit, R. W., 1938. Geology and Development of Ground Water in the Robinson Fresh

Water Basin, Eyre’s Peinsula. Bull. geol. Surv. $. Aust., No. 17, Part 1.

Stimpson, G. G., 1930. Past-Mesozoic Marsupialia. “Fossilium Catalogus” 1: Animalia. Pars

474, Ed. J. F. Pompeckj. (W. Junk, Berlin. )

Smmron, R. A., 1957. Tertiary Marsupials from Victoria, Australia. Men. nat. Mus. Viet.

31. pp. 121-134.

Samron, R. A., Teprorp, R. H., and Minter, A. H., 1961. Cenozoic Stratigraphy and Verte-

brate Palaeontology of the Tirari Desert, South Australia. Rec. S. Aust. Mus,. 14,

pp. 19-61.

Teprorp, R. H., 1955. Report on the Extinct Mammalian Remains at Lake Menindee, New

South Wales. Rec, S. Aust., Mus., 11, pp. 299-305.

Tinpa.e, N. B., 1955. Archaeological Site at Lake Menindee, New South Wales. Rec. S.

Aust, Mus., 11, pp. 269-298. ,

TinpaLe, N. B., 1964. Radiocarbon Dates of Interest to Australian Archaeologists. Aust. J.

Sci., 27, p. 24.

Woons, J. T., 1960, Fossiliferous Fluviatile and Cave Deposits, pp. 393-403 of “The

Geology of Queensland”, ed, Hill, D,, and Denmead, A. K. (Melb. Univ, Press—

originally publ. as J. geol. Soc. Aust., 7.)

PLATE | D. Merriters AND W, D. L. Rwe

Above: Anterior fragment of a molar tooth from Calea, S.A. (Specimen V1).

Below: in plaster cast of Brit. Mus. spee. 1897 (Procoptodon goliah).

TAXONOMIC REVISION OF SOME AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA

OF CRUCIFERAE

BY ELIZABETH A, SHAW

Summary

A taxonomic revision has been made of the Australian species of Cruciferae which were included

by O. E. Schulz (1924) in the genera Arabidella, Blennodia, Drabastrum, Geococcus,

Harmisodoxa, Lemphoria Micromystria, Pachvmitus, Pseudarabidella and Scambopus. Recent

Australian authors, following Bentham (1863), have treated these species as belonging to Blennodia

and Geococcus.

In the present revision the species included by Schultz in Arabidella, Lemphoria, Micromystria and

Pseudarabidella are now placed in the genus ,4rabidellu.

Two new species, Arabidella glauceccens Shaw and Harmsiodoxa puberula Shaw, and a new

variety, Harmsiodoxa brevipes var. major Shaw, are here described.

Harmsiodoxa cunninghamii (Benth) Schulz has been shown to be a synonym of H. blennodiodes

(FvM) Schulz, Pachumitus lucae (FvM) Schulz is treated as a synonym of P. cardaminoides (FvM)

Schultz, and Scambopus richardsii (FvM) Schulz has been shown to be a species of

Phlegmatospermum Schultz.

TAXONOMIC REVISION OF SOME AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC

GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE

by Exvizaperu A. Suaw*

[Read 12 Auyist 1965]

SUMMARY

A taxcuamic revision las been made al the Australian species of Cruciferae

which were inchided hy ©. EF, Schulz (1924) in the genera Arabidella, Blen-

nodia, Drabastrum, Geococcus, Harmsiodoxa, Lempharia, Micromystria, Pachy-

mitus, Pseudurabidella and Seambopus. Recent Australian authors. following

Bentham (1863), have treated these species as belonging to Blennadia wnod

Ceoeaceus.

In the present revision the species included by Schulz in Arabidella, Lem-

phavia, Micromystria and Pseydarabidelle are now placed in the genus Arqbi-

della.

‘Two new species, Arabidella ghawescens Shaw andl Tatnstodoxrg prberuld

Shaw, and a new variety, Hormsiodoxa brevipes var, mujor Shaw. are here

desoribed.

Tarmsiodoxa cunniighamil (Benth }Schulz has been shown to be a synonvn

of Hy blennodivides (FvM)Sehulz, Pachymitus lieve (FvM Schulz is treated

as aosvnonyin of P, cardamingiles (FvMC)Schulz, anl Seambopus richardsii

(P'yM )Schiulz has heen shawn to he a species ob Phlegmatoapermiun Sobite.

INTRODUCTION

Plants belonging to the family Cruciferae can be eusily recognized as such

if they bear Howers or fruits. However, within this tamily it is difhieult to

sulistactorily determine generic and, to a lesser extent, specific limits, Treat-

ments during this century vary from that of EB, H. L. Krause (1902) who recog-

nized only one genus, Crucifera, to that of O. E. Schulz (1936) who. in his

revision of the family for the second edition of Die nativlichen Pilanzentamilien,

recognized 351 genera including about 2500 species,

From the second edition of J, M. Black’s Flora of South Australia (1948)

it can be estimated that there are in Australia about 50 endemic species of

Cruciferae. most of them included in the genera Blennodia, Lepidium, Steno-

petaulum, Cardamine and Menkea, the remainder in Cuphonotus, Hymenolohus.

Phlegamataspermum, Capsella or Geocoecus. In this present work only those

species which have at any time been placed in or associated with Blennodia or

Geacoceus bave been considered.

for the degree of Doactor of Philosophy, Deparunent of Bolony, University of Adelaide. — It

was carried out during the tenure of an award tinder the British Commonwealth Scholar-

ship aud Fellowship Plan.

Trans. Roy, Soc. $. Aust. (1965), Vol, $9,

1G BLIZABRTU A, SITAW

‘The first to he described was Blennad{a canescens KBr. (1849); oF the others

eleven species were described by Ferdinand Mueller, most of them before 1860

and generally in Lrysimum or Sisymbrium. One was described by George

Benthum (1863) as a Blennocia, one by Ralph ‘ate (1885) as a Sisyoebrian.

and one by Black (1917) as a variety of 4. canescens.

Ty 1855 Mueller transferred to Sisabriun: three species whieh he himself

had originally described in Lrysintum, and by the time of the publication of his

Systematie Census of Australian Plants (1862) Mueller had made at least one

intergcneric transter of each species deserihed by himself. as well as (rans-

terring Blennodta canescens first tu Sisymbrinm (1869) and then to Erysimnu

(1877), In some cases he introduced new epithets tor species already described

and these superfluous names figured in new combinations,

The broad concept of Blennodia which was adopted by Black, originated

with Bentham who, in the first volume of his Flora Australiensis (Fae) in-

cluded all the species of this group then deseribed (ten) in Blenwodia, as well

as there deseribing a new species, B. cunninghamii. This view was uever

acgepted by Mueller; in is first major work, Plants Indigenous to the Colony

of Victoria (1860-1562), Mueller placed four of these specirs in Sisymbrinm,

tour in Blennodia, and one, originally described as a Bleniodia by Mueller

honself, in Capsella, The tenth species does not occur in Victoria.

In The Native Plants of Victoria (1879a) Mueller referred three Gf tie

species previously (1862) treated as Blennodia to Erysimuni, this. beige the

senns in which they were originally deseribed. 'The eatment i his later works

is essentially the same as in this one.

In the first comprehensive Hora of South Australia Ralph Tate. (1890) fol-

lnwed Mueller closcly, placing all the species under consideration in cither

Erysinnm or Sisymbrium, Wowever, eight years later Tate rebelled against

the dictates OF Mueller and stated that he thought all these species to belong in

Blennedia, This view was accepted by Black in the first edition of bis Flora

of South Australia (1024),

Also in 1924 appeared O. EB, Schulz’s monograph of the tribe Sisymbricue

fur Das Pflanzenreich and here he sharply departed from earlier treatments.

Sehulz retained the genus Blennodia but included in it only B. canescens

R.By., distributing the other thirteen species known to him among eight mew

tenera; he, Arabidella (EvM)Schulz, Pseudarabidella Schulz, Dralastrum

Schulz, Scambopus Schulz, Harmsiodoxa Schulz, Pachymitus Schulz, Lein-

phoria Schulz and Micrumysiria Schulz, ATL of these genera he included in the

subtribe Arahidopsidinae except for Arabidella, which he placed in the sib

tribe Sisymbrtinae. In Schulz’s system the only essential difference hetween

these subtribes is that plants belonging 16 the former have seeds which exude

mucus when moisterted; those in the latter do not.

— In his monograph of the family tor the second edition of Div natirlichen

Pllanzenfamilien Sehuly (1936) followed the same system except that he removed

Blennodia from the tribe Sisymbrieae to the Hespericdeae.

Although Black accepted Cuphonotus and Phlegmatospermaiun. two ober

Australian genera deseribed by Schulz (1933), he considered the «ight new

genera within the “Blennodia group” to be ill-founded. In 1987 Black criticized

them as havine “been divided .. . an very slight characters’, a remark which

is misleading, for it is these “slight characters” which must often be vse in

delimiting genera in this family. lu the second edition of his fara (1948)

Black made no mention of Schulz’s work. not even listing his new combinations

ay synonyms,

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC CENERA OF CRUCIFERAE V7

Geococeus was described by Harvey in 1833 from specimens and wotes

sent to him from Western Australia by Janrss Drummond, It has generally

been accepted as 2 distinct yenus, although in the Flora Australiensis Bentham,

after describing the only species, G, pusilius Drumm, ex Hary., remarked that

it is perhaps only a form of Blennodia cardaminoides Benth,, a view later adopted

by Mueller and by Tate.

As a result of these varied ideas about the circumseription of Blennaclia

and GCeéaceccus the present work was undertaken, There is available in the

Australian herbaria mech more material than any previous worker had been able

lu see and the relevant collections at Kew, Berlin and Vienna were borrowed.

In 1963, a visit was made to the British Museum (Natural History) where

some critical material, including the holotype of Blennodia canescens, is housed,

During the course of the study the writer made several trips in South Australia

for making collections and field observations. Efforts were made to expand

the scope of the collections of these plants and the writer is grateful to all those

people who took particular pains to collect endemic Cruciferae.

Survey or tHe NomMeEescuarunal Ilisrory of THE Seecirs IxcLupED IN

Biexxonta (Sexsu Lato) anp Grococcus.

in 1849 Robert Brown, discussing the plants collected by Charles Sturt

expedition of 1844-1846, described the genus Blennodia and one species, B.

canescens. Ty his generic description, Brown wrote, “Crucilerarnm genus, prope

Matthiolam. Char.gen- Calyx clausus . .. Stigma bilobum, dilatatum, . ,

Semina aptera pube fibrosomucose tecta! Cotyledones incumbentes.” After

describing Blennodia canescens he continued:

“This plant has entirely the habit, and in many important points the structure

of Matthiola, near which in a strictly natural method it must be placed, differ

ing, however, in having incumbent cotyledons, and in the mucus covering of

its seeds. The mucus proceeds from shor tubes. covering the whole surface

uf the testa, cach containing a spiral fibve, which seems to be distinet froin

the membrane of the tube. A structure essentially similar is known to occur

generally in several families: to what extent or in what genera of Cruciferae it

may exist I have not ascertained: it is not found, however, in those species of

Matthiola which T have examined,”

The name Blennodia (Gk Brewadns = shiny) refers to this production of

muenus, On the hatotype sheet of B. cenescens in the herbarium of the British

Museum in Brown's hand is w note, “Bleanosperma vel Blennodia’, but the name

Blennosperma, had been used by Lessing (1832) for an Amerioan genus ot

Compositac.

Although the name Blennalia cauescens was accepted by Ferdinand Mueller

in his botanieal reports on the expeditions led by Gregory and Babbage (1554.

1839a), and ly Bentham in the Flora Australiensis (1663), Mueller in 186

transferred this species to Sisyimbrinm as S. hlennodia, the epithet canescens

being preoeerpied in this genus. Mueller mentioned that the seeds of S.

biennodia are: mucose and irregularly biseriate in the fruit, hut added that thesv

facts did not prevent its inclusion in Sisymbriunt,

In 1877 Mueller transferred this species to Eryslntim as E. blennodia, This

combmation was generally accented inti] 1898, when use of the original one

was revived by Tate. Since then Blemnodia cancscens has been venerally

acvented; it was used hy Black in both editions of his Flora and by Schulz

In 1924 and 1936.

Lis BLIZAWETH A. SHAW

Black (1917), in discussing the plants collected on the South Australian

Museum's expedition to the Strzelecki and Cooper's Creeks, mentioned a form

of B. canescens collected at Lake Blanche, saying, “The specimens agree well

with other northern ones except that the seeds are bordered by a rather broad

wing, while those of the type are, as usual in the genus, quite wingless. |

therefore propose calling this variety ‘pterosperma’,” In the first edition of his

Flora (1924) Black referved to it as B. pterosperma, and the next year published

a Latin description,

fn Das PHanzenreich (1924) Schulz did not mention this variety. In Die

natiirlichen Pflanzentamilien (1936) Sehuly said that Blennodia R.Br. includes

only one spécies (B. canescens), but remarked, “B. pterosperma J. M. Bluck . .,

soll nach dem Autor nicht verschleimende Samen haben.”

It is true that Black originally deseribed the seeds as “haud mucosu’, but

he later (1937) noted that examination of ripe seeds hud proved then: da be

muease, Tt is presumably because Sehulz thought the seeds non-amucase that

he dicl not commit himself to any decision abont the existence of B. plerosperma

us a distinct species:

Ferdinand Muller's stay in South Australia was brief, fram December of

1847 to August of 1852, but he made several short collecting trips around Ade

fuide and to the Murray River, and a longer one whieh tovk hint into the

southern part of the Flinders Ranges during October aud Noveinber, 185t.

In February, 1853, Mueller described six new species of Erysimem, all hased

on material which he had collected in South Australia,

The frst two ave E, brevipes and &. blennediaides. The name Erysiarum

brecipes was generally accepted throughout the rest of the nineteenth century.

being used by Mueller (1879a, 1855) and by Ralph Tate in his Plora of Extea-

tropical South Australia (1890). J 1855 Mueller hac referred this speeies ta

Blennedia but did not make the necessary combination; this he did do in Plints

Indigenous to the Colony of Victoria (1862) and B. brevipes was used hy pen-

thim. and later by Black in both editions of his flora,

Turezaninow i 1855 published Alyssupsts drummoudii, basing, the desvrip-

tion on Drommond, series + no. 128 from “Swan River”.

He was reluctant to include this species in Alyssopsis but did-so for want

of w better place, ‘Turezaninow remarked that although this plant differed in

some respects from his concept of Alyssopsis, the differences were nol preat

enough to warrant creation of a new venus for it.

To 1877 Mueller mentioned A. denmimonelii Varez, as a synonyny of Sisym-

brian brevipes, this latter an iWevitimate combination based ou L!. hrevines,

Gardner (1931) made the combination Blennedia drwammondii: eo lere made

tur direct reference to Tureaiuntinow's publication, but cited Sisynebriny

brachypodune as a synonym, 8, brachypodum FvM, (1869) is a levitimate con

bination, being the correet one if the taxon onder consideration be treated as a

Sisymbriant. Mueller twice (1877, 1878) does mention Alyssupsis drummonilil

as svnnnymous with S$. hrachypotio and it was for this reason that Carder

cited it with his new combination in Blenoddia,

Schulz (1924) deseribed a new genus Harmsioexa in which he pliced

bk. brevipes, Erysinain blennodioides PVM. (1853) and Blennodia cumninehantii

Benth. (1863); he retained Harnisiodoxa with these three species in the second

edition of Dice nutiirlichen Pllanzenfamilien (1936).

Enysimum blennodioides was published in 1953, but two veers Liter Mele

used the combination Erysimum blennodes to veter to this species. Brysinn

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 119

hlennodes is in this place (Trans.Phil.Soc.Vict.1 (1855) 100) a nomen nda

and, although Mueller used it at least twice more, was Qppurently never asst

ciated with a description.

In Plants Indigenmis to the Colony of Victoria (1862) Mneller deseribed

and fiiwed Blennodia lusiocarpa. citing as a synonym “Erysimum blennodes,

FAL. in Linnaca, 1852, 367", As it stands this citation is wrotmg For the coin.

bination Erysimum blennodes was first used only in $54; it is, however, possible

that “Erysimum bleanodivides” was tatended tor the reference is ty the plaice

of publication of the latter combination. If seems that Mueller used the new

epithet “lasiocarpa” because he feared that the combination Blennodia blenno-

ihivides would he tantological, The combination Blennoclia lasioearpa was

aveepted hy Bentham and by Black (1924),

In 1869 Mueller trunsferred this species to Sisymbriunr ay S. Rasiocarpuin

and in 1879 to Erysinuin as BE, lasiocarpum and this latter combination wats

weverally used vith the begiuning of the twentieth century, Drnce in 1M17

tinully made the combination Blennadia blennoedioides and vhis has been used in

Australia since then,

The third species which Schulz inelided in the genus Mearmsiodoxa, H.

chnninghanmi (Benth.)Sehulz, was desertbed as Blennodia cunninehanai hy

Bentham in 1863. In 1852 Mueller transferred this species to Lrysiniiae: beveud

this, there seems to he nv mention of it in the literature.

In addition to I brenipes and i. blennoedioides \ineller deyeribed tn

Linaea in 1853 fonr more species of Erysivran, all baseck om plants collected

daring his trip in the Flinders Ranges iy USS. ‘These are i. filifoliuae, Ef. trie

seefina, Eo nasticin ad 2 errvipes; the first thre tay be aiwenieontty

disenssed tnvether,

In 1855 Mueller transferred £2. Alifolina to Sisyurbrinat. nyaking an atleati-

mate combination which is antedated hy S. filifolinm Willd. (1500). Tt was.

however, used by Mueller in his first and second censuses and by Tate an bis

fon. Bentham, of course, consicderert this species to be a Blennortia. as he did

Eo frisechue, this was eventually accepted Ty Tate and Jater by Black.

As mentioned before, Erysianon triscctune was published together with

M filifolinm and the similarities between the two were repeatedly stressed hy

Mueller. hr 1855 be redeseribed the former species as Sisyinbeinni triseetiin

im thiy was the name weourally used during the nineteenth century, Ben-

thinn's combination, Bleanacia trisecta, being ignarcd unk) used by Tate (1895 )

and kiter by Black in both editions of his flor.

Thy 1863 Benthiun desertbed B, triveeta var, brachyearpu, basins i ow a

culleetion made on MeDouall Staart’s expedition. Tle rernarkecl that it citfered

from the “eomanon fort” only in haying fruit “shortly oblong” and “very turgid”,

Schulz (1924) acoepted this variety, repeating Bentham’s comments. Ab the

sume time, he deseribed Arahidella trisecta var. ltybophora, characterizing, it

as “Cavs inferue cum petiolis papillis mimatis toberculiturmibus Ghsessis”.

and remarking that it is found with the typical variety. Neither of these

varieties was mentioned by Black.

The species originally deseribed as). nasturtini was, in 1555. tovether

with 2. filifolimm and LE. tisection, trausferred by Mueller ta Sisymbrinm as

S. nesturtioides. this new epithet bein necessary beeause of the earlier pibliea-

tion of S. nesturtiume Thonh. (1794). ‘This was the vombination ised by

Moeller itt the rest of his works end hy Tute in his flora.

[an RLEZABETIC A SHAW

When Bentham in 1863 transferred this species to Blenuoddla he wnfortun-

ately retained the epithet “nasturtioides”, making an illegitimate combination

to the epithet “nasturtium” was not preoccupied in Blennodia, Black apparently

did not realize this aud used B. nasturtioides in hoth editions of his tora, although

the combination Blennodia nasturtium (FyM.)Druce had been made in I9ET.

In the Flora Australiensis Bentham described under B, nasturtioidés a

Vitiety “pinnatifida”, busing it on a single collection made by Burkitt in New

South Wales “between [the] Darling and Lachlan rivers”. Burkitt's plants

were small fruiting specimens with most of the leaves withered; Bentham de-

eribed them as having “leaves small, un long pedicels, with Sew short Jateral

lobes and a larger terminal one”, thus differing from the typical variety with

‘leaves usually pinnately divided into a few linear rather thick segments”.

This variety was retained by Schulz (1924) but there seems to be no other

mention of it.

Mueller always thonght FE. trisectaum and 1. nasturtivm to he quite closely

rehited, at seast belonging in the same subgenus, Arabidella, of Evysimum.

Aithough he seems to have never published anything to this effect, there is in

the National Herbarium of Victoria a specimen, probably collected in South

Austrilia, which is labelled fn Mueller’s hand “irysimam (Avabidella) nus-

turtitan”.

When Schulz revised the tibe Sisymbriewe for Das PHanzenreich he raised

MucHer's subgenus Arabidella to generic rank, but made it sonospecific, inchid-

Ing only A. frisecta (/vyM)Schulz. For £, filifolium he eveated a new genus

Pxendarabidella, and for FE. nesturtivin and one other species, the genus Micro-

mysteltn.

The second species inchided hy Schulz in Micromystria is M. ererigena

(PeM Schulz, described hy Mueller in 1861 fram collections mide ite Queens-

lanicl and New South Wiles, Mueller noted that, “A Sisyibria nasturtioide . . .

Videtur spevifive distinctum.” Bentham transferred this species to Blennorfin,

misspelling the epithet as “eremigera”, and this combination (with the correct

spellings) was used hy Black in bath editions of his flova,

The seas Arabidella Schulz placed in the snbtribe Sisymbriinae of the

Sisynthvicae, Psendarabidella and Micramystria into the Sisymbrteae-Arabidop-

yidinae. In Sehulz’s treatment the only essential difference between these sub-

tribes is that the Sisyubriinge are suid to lave seeds “humida hand nvellaginosia”

While seeds of the Arabidupsidinae are mucose. He said of Pseucarabidella

“. semina himida mucilaginosa (sec.Benthim ), igitnr ab Arabidella difert.”.

Schulz never sew material of PL flifalia, basin his description on those of

Moeller and Bentham anck on a drying sent him from Kew. In the second

edition of Die natirlichen Pflanzenfumilien this arrangement was not ultered.

An important figure in the history of South Australian betany is Ralph

Tate who came from England ta Adelaide in 1875 and during the next twenty

years collected extensively Hhroughout South Australia, In September of 1883

Tale collected at Termination ILill, in the northern part of the Lake Torrens

basin, a crucifer which he sent ta Mueller with a note in which he referred ti

itus “a Sisembriun which 1 cannot attach to any deseribed Australian species.”

Tute himself described this in 185 as Sisymbrium procumbens. tn the

protolugue he remarked, “Among Australian conueners, S$. procumbens ap:

proiehes to S$, nasturtioides, from whiel it differs in habit, form of leaves, in

thy spreading not erect fruitings pedicels, stouter pods, ete.”

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 43

‘ate used this combination in his flora as did Max Koch (1898) in Its

report on plants collected at Mount Lyndhurst in the northern Flinders Ranges,

Ifowever, in the same nuniber of the ‘Transactions of the Koyal Society uf South

Australia as Koch’s report, Tute put an end to the inclusion of these Australian

Cruciferae in Mrysiinym or Sisynabriuin,

In his paper “Dimorphism in two South Australian Cruciferous Plants’,

Tite (1808) wrote:

“Yhe majority of Australian botanists influenced by their compeer

[Mueller] have accepted his dictum that Blennoiia is made up of spectes ot

the genera Sisymbrium and Krysimun:. A critical examination of the LO species

of the Australian flora, collectively included under these two generic names.

satisfies me that the venation of the capsule is not thal proper to Sisyenbrinm:

as in all (he species, there is only a midrib, without a Jateral vein on each

side... . There is no justification for the employment of Sisymbrian for some

of our-erueifers, and 1 take, therefore, this opporlinity to refer my $, procumbens

to Blennodia as By procumbens, Yate, 3898." This combination was. used by

Black in both editions of his flora,

Schulz (1924) created for this species a new genus Lemphoria placed in the

Sisymbrieae-Arabidopsidinae,

The last of the species described in Linnaéa was Erysiinunt curcipes, based

on a collection made at Crystal Brook io South Australia, This combination was

cenerilly used by Mueller and by Vate, although in the report (18592) on the

collections made by the Babbage expendition Mueller used the combination

Blennodia eurcipes, also used by Benthany and lator by Black, Mueller (1869)

transferred this species Lo Sisymbrium, a niove aceepled by no one,

Schala in 1924 published the genus Scambaopus in which he included 5.

eurvipes and the erstwhile Meysimunt richardsii FVM. Ile apparently saw ny

mmiterial of either specics for his generic deseription says, in purt, “Plautae mali

lantum delineatae ex lierbariu Kewensi visue .. 2) und Nis specifie deseriptions

were adapted from those of Mueller aad Bentham.

Erysinuon richardsit PvM. is deseribed in the tenth volume of Fragmentu

Phvtoyraphiae Australiae (IST7), the deseription being based on a collection

made at Euele in Westerm Australia by Mrs. Richards, In the protologue

Mueller wrote, “Erysimum Richardsii (Sect. Blenoudia)” and this seems to be

the ouly published indication that Mueller considered there to be a seetion

Blennodia in Erysimum. After describing the plant and commenting that le

had seen. no mature fruit, Mocller concluded, “Species ab E. eremigenn et EK,

nasturtioide petalis majoribus et praccipue stylo bene evolito diagnoscenchi”

The combination Blennodia richardsit was used by Tate in 1879 ane 1806.

but hoth tines as a nomen nudum, Tt was validly made only in the first ediion

of Black's Nora (1924), Black wrote; “B, Richardsii, BVM. (Erysinum Richardsii

FVM. Sisymbrinm Richardsll, FvM.) [this latter a combination made by Mueller

in the first Consus and used by ‘Tate in his flora] was deseribed by Mueller from

Howering specimens collected in 1877 between Fowler's Bay and Eucla, but the

specimen preserved in the Tate Herbarium appears to belong ta the South

Australian form of Hytehinsia Drwnmandii.”

Schulz. missed this comment for in te second edition of Die natiirlichen

Pflanzentamilien (1936) he retained Scambepus richardsli. Vhe last word on

the matter was liad hy Black who in 1937 wrote: “Tt seems impossible to decide

the gencrie position of Erysimron richardsli, Fw.M. ... until we have ripe fruits

152 FLIZABETIT A, SHAW

and seeds, ..- From the notehed, laterally compressed ovary tof the type} it

uppears to be a Phlegmafospermuni yather than a Blennodia and is perhaps only

a form of Ph, cochlearinum., Helms’ specimen from Arkaringa Creek, identified

us Sisymbriun Richardsii by Mueller and Tate, is certainly Ph. cochlearinunt.”

In 1855 Mueller desevibed Sisymibrivan carcdaminoides from plants collected

near the mouth of the Murray River. He was not sure of the individuality

of this species, writing in Plants Indigenous to the Coluny of Victoria, “As a

donbttal pliant the Siswabriun cardaminvides . . . is kewise excluded, its

diversity frou S. Thaliatuan (Gaudin, Flora Helvet. iv 438) having not yet heen

convincingly proved.” . :

Im the Flora Australicusis Bentham described Bleanocdia cardaminotiles

citing “B. cardaminnides F.Muell. Merb, (as ua Sisymbriuin)”. This snegests that

he may not have known of Muetler’s valid publication of §. cardaninoiles:

thus Bentham’s B. cardamingides cannot necessarily be iulerpreted as. if aged

oo Muelfer’s type although Bentham’s citation of specimens imakes it probable

that he had seen it, The combination B. cardaninoides fas been generally

wecepted and was used by Black,

Erystunm Tucae PYM. was described in 1877 from a callection made dy

T. RP. Lueas near the junction of the Mure and Darling Rivers. Mueller re

onirked that it stood closest to 2. cardaminoides but scomed specifieally distinet

hecause of its larger sive,

Sehulz (1924) included B. earduiminaides and Ee. lucae in his weirs Pachy

mitus, THe also described P. carcuminoides var, dasycarpus, differing trary the

typical variety whieh, according to Schulz, bas wlabrous fruits. in haying “siliqnac

pilis bitureatis brevibhuy puree vestitae”.

He lad seen no specimen of P. fecae, oly a drewying sent hin trom Rew,

and borrowed his deseription fram WWoellee,

Mn the first part af Key to the System of Vietorian Plants Mueller, carn

menting on Sisynibrivi carleninotles, wrates “0. Preity ta stemless stute at

this plant very short, rather thick and tureid, singly forming on their stalks and

chining matuecation burvine thomselves ti the vradned: the flowers of this state

vary iniinieite.”

This “state” refers to what is usally considered ta he Geocacens prsilius

Dinan vx Hare, (1899), “This doubt adhout the individuelity. of Co pusillns

seems to have arisen with Benthum (1863) who wrate: “) , it maw very likely

he a Blonnocdia, of some species of which it has the radical leaves.” The pra-

hlan was taken up by Tate (1898) who. affer diseussiue the ecmypnrativeds

Foss specimens of “so-culleck Geacucens prosillies” available to. him, coneluclel

Hat these plants really represented one at “the two very dissimilar sbites of

Blennedia cardaminoides. which liwe tu common virtually only leat form.”

A second species of Geacveens. Go fiedleri Scheuermium (1987), was cle

sertbed) fron a plant adventitious in a uarden in Leipzig where it had been

introduced with Australian wool waste. ‘This species was discussed by Blick

(1940) who then aceepted itas inelidiuge all the South Australia collections

available to him, but later considered G. fiedieri to be ouly a synonym at

CG. pusillies

Somewhat remote googriphically fram thase species sa far cisetssect is

Blennodin alpestrisy FyM. (1855) whieh as known ouly from the mountainous

ureas of south-eastemm Now Soath Wales aad the adjacent parts of Vietoria,

Although deseribed as au Blennailia by Mueller, he was mocertiin of its correct

generic position tor he wrote: “. 2 as the cotwledons are at times slighth: bent

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC CENRRA OF CHUCINERAL 153

imvards, Tam uncertain whether the genns ought not to be nnited with

Diplotaxis or Moricandia®. In Plants indigenous to the Colony of Victoria

Mueller transferred this species to Capsella as C. blennorlina, considering, it to

form a dink between that genus and Blennodlia, Bentham retained it in Blen-

nodia although admitting it to bave certain affinities with Capsella.

Mucller in 1869 transferred it to Sisyibrign as 8. alpesire, hut ten years

laler moved if to Erysiinim as E. capsellinim, a name retained in later works

Lt underwent a further name change to Fe, blennodimum, by Otte Kuntze (1891),

before being placed by Schulz as the only species in his new genus Drabastram

based on a manuscript name tsed by Mueller.

These. then, are the main points of the nomenclatural history of these

species at the time that this study was begurs,

Cyarnacrens OF ‘in Gexery rurre Discussrkp

Calyx: Thore wre usually four sepals although monstrous Howers may have

fewer or more, The calyx whorls are bere referred to hy their position. in

rebition to the ovary; the median sepals are those inserted in line with the rephim,

Hn lateral sepals, thase in w phue at right angles to that of the repliny and

sephiat The ealyy ean be deseribed as “open” of “elosed™. Tf open the sepals

wee more or Tess spreading and this fs the more eorraon in this group: indece,

in same species. for example, Arabidella Iriseete. the sepals are at Full anthesis

horivemtal ar even further heat back.

The closed calyy is scen only in the two species of Blennocie. Ta these: te

sepals are usually erect and the margins overlapping, fhig is vot absolutely

constint for seme folly-opened Bowers wre seer with sepals slightly spreading,

spreidmy at least to the extent that the margins do not quite touch, Towever.

for practical purpuses the calyy in these species can be described as. closed for

the sepals are cither parallel to ihe ovary ar at only a slight angle fron it,

Size of the sepals varies considerably within a particalar speeies, hut is

(ite constant among the fully apesed Howers onan individual plant, Dn shape

the sepals: vary from oblong or ovate to deltate or catedy, suborbicular ‘Me

lateral sepals are usally wider than the median and more alten ovate os

deltate than oblong. Usually they ure subacute lo acute und are often saceate:

thes latter feature i§ conshintlh seen in both species of Blearodia, but only

becasiondly in the other genera, The median sepals are usually oblong or

almost so aud rounded, They are not uncommonly cocullate but we weev

rarely saceate,

Usnailly the sepals are green although they are avcasionally hiwender cr

purtly sa. They are bordered, almest ta the base, by a narrow bewalie marein

Which is colourless or lavender, In pubescent speeies there are usually a lew

hans especily near the tip. The sepals are generally esaducous, bat some-

fies retain wutil the fruit is qnite well developed.

Coralla: Most of the Crreiferte have flowers with four petuls, a Lait which

is comstant Chroughout this group. The petals are ustially longer than the sepals

althongh im Geococeus pusilles they may be of the sume length. Size is quite

cousfant among flawers of i single plant, although it may vary surprisinehy

much within a species.

The petils are usually white or yellow. althvugh plants fron predominanth

White-flwered species may have tawny fowers with pink or lavender petals:

this seems ty be not the case in yellow-flewered species, The venation varies

to the extent that a petal can be described as “finely” ur “coarsely” veined,

us ROLMAAGRTI A, STIAW

Usually the petals taper into an obvious claw. The blades are usually

Ohlone to (ob-)ovate to suborbicular and rounded or truncate; if the latter they

are often retuse or marginate. The claw is usually more or Jess linear and is

sometimes winged. In some species, for example, Arabidella trisecfa, the blade

ig at right angles to the claw when the petal is fully expanded.

Kspecially in some of the smaller-flowered species it is not uncommon to

find petals with no obvious distinction between blade and claw or with only a

very short claw. These petals are usually spathnlate ar obeyate to deltate and

wee usually smaller than the distinctly clawed ones. This feature is not neces-

sarily constant within a species; a good example is Arabidella nasturtium in

Which both clawed petals with suborbienlar blades and clawless obovate pvtuals,

as well as all he (transitional forms between the two, may be seen.

Androecitin: Within this group the flowers have constantly six stamens

although these sometimes do not all fully develop; this seems to be partictlarly

troe of the lateral ones.

The filaments are linear or consprouously widened at the hase, the latter

more common in small-flowered species. Quite often the filaments of the

lateral stamens are unequally widened, the greater width heing on the lateral

side of the vein.

The anthers are dorsifixed and the connective is barely visible. They are

usually oblong to square, although sometimes ones which are sagittate at the

bast: are seen, and are rounded or truncate.

Nectaries: These glands are outgrowths of the receptacle and staid at the

level of the bases ot the stamens. They follow a quite constant pattern, thie

differences among the species being mainly the result of varying degrees ot

development, these in (urn being influenced by the space available within the

developing bud. When fully developed the glands form an) extrastaminual

tings whieh completely surrounds the bases of the stunens. ta this group they

are usually seen only partly developed,

In the common arrangement one cin distinguish betwee lateral and median

elands. The lateral glands are rings of Hssue, each surrounding the base of ie

lateral stamen and ustally open on the inner side. less often open or “margin

ate on the outer side, They may be cirewhir or triangular, square to. pentagenal

at hexatimal or, alternatively, vee- or horseshoe-shaped. Differences within

cither of these two wroups seem to be of minor importance althmugh it is ap-

parently of some taxonomic significance that a species falls within one rather

than the other of these two groups,

From this basic circular or vee-shaped gland fs produced, ane on cach

side, u “lateral appendage” which curves aronnd the hase of the adjacent diagonal

stamen. It is called this for descriptive purposes; in fact it iy part at the entice

extrastaminal ring. The tips of the appendages from opposite glands approach

each other and mav sometimes touch, but apparently are never fused.

If the lateral glands. are less well developed, each may appear as four

Jobes of tissue, one at each angle of a hypothetical square gland, or as semi-

civeular pieces of tissne, each one subtended by uw petal, the pieces actually

being the arms of the lateral appendages. These poorly developed glands are

seen in the herbaceous species of Arwhidella.

‘The median glands, if present, are more or less conical pieces of tisstue,

one between the bases of the members of each pair of diagonal sturmens. Un-

fortunately presence or absence of the median glands is nat a constant character:

it is an expression of the degree of development of the glandular system ard

AUSLRALIAN ENDEMIK:D GENERA OF CRUCTERRAL 155

can vary trom plant to plant of.a particular species. This is especially noticeable

in Arabidella eremigena.

Gynoeaium: The ovary is usually sessile although in a few species, &g.,

Arebidella glaucescens, itis on a short gynophore, It is linear to fusiform to

ampulliform and usually terete. Oveasionally the ovary is compressed, but

compression is usually more obvious after ripening has begun. .n most species

the ovary is glabrous, even though the fruit is pubescent, but in bath species

oF Blennodia it is densely tomentose,

The style is slender and linear or, in Blennodia canescens. very short and

widened, eventually becoming almost spherical. The stigmas are usually de-

pressed-eapitate, but are sometimes two-lobed. ‘The hilobed stigmas vither have

the lobes extended over the placentas or over the valves, in the Jatter case

appearing tectiform if seen from the dorsal uspect, ‘lhis is best seen in Blen-

nadia CAnescens,

The flowering pedicels are slender and usually erect to slightly spreading.

even in those species in which the fruiting pedicels are hovizontal or reeurved;

in section they are terete or quadrangylar,

Fruit; Within this group the fraity are quite variahle m size but not in

form. They are usually siliquas, in a tew cases, siliculas, terete or compressed.

Tf the fruit is terete, the lvoe are convex and nearly semicircular in section

and this is the most common conditions in a somewhat modified form the

finits ave quadrangular and the valves alraost right-angled in section, This is

sven in Seambopus eurcipes and Drabastruenr alpestre,

When the fruit is compressed dorsi-veutyally and is thus latisept, the valves

nee almost flat and this is commonly seen in Blennodia; in such truits the valves

ave offen somewhat constricted between the secds. The laterally compressed!

fruit is less commonly fonnd within this group, although fruits of Arabidedta

eromigeng and A, procnmbens are often angustisept; the valves are then very

wonvex or keeled, Lt may be noted that although terete and dutisept fruits

may occur in one species, as well as terete and unwustisept together, latisept and

afustisepe traits seem not to occur in the same species.

Proximally the valves arc usually rounded or truncate; distally, rounded to

snhacute, There ig amore or less distinet veire ane when the fenit is fally ripe

there ds offen a seticnham af secondary veins. making the valve appear striated.

Fruits of Arabidella trisecta sometimes have three parallel veins, the lateral ones

heing rather indistinet, but this is not constant. Although the usual colour fs

brawn, one offen sees red or magenta pigmeutation, especially along the vein

and at the edges oF the valves, The valves nsnally Ae smoothly against the

rephunm, bat i Seembopus curvipes and Pachymitus cardaminoides they ave

rellexed and flared at the proxinidl end.

The fits are sessile or shortly stipitute, the stipe clongating very litle

during maturation, Usually there is a style which is linear and slender or

obeonical although in Blennorlia curescens und B, pterosperma it is often much

widened and almost spherical. Im most cases the stigma is depressed-capitate

and as wide as or slivhthy wider than the style, but in B. cunescens it is tecti-

form, Yery offen the stigma shows at Ieast a trace of purple pigmentation.

The funicles are short and slender, usually linear tu deltate, straight or

euved and ulmost always pendulous. In this group the septum is thin and

fragile and is sometimes fenestrate by a longitudinal slit. Usually it is white,

Jess often colourless, and is opaque or hyaline: it is smooth or rugulose, then

heing wrinkled especially between the seeds and along the margins,

1a ELIZABETH A. SHAW

The fruiting racemes are always quite loose and may reach a considerable

length, as much as 30 em in Arabidella elaucescens. The pedicels are usually

quite slender, although these of Harmsiodoxu bretipes are stout (often 1 anim

in diameter) and very short. In Pachymitus carcaminoides the pedivels,

alfhough slender proximally, beeome quite thickened just below the eilyy,

Usually the pedicels are somewhat spreading, but they :nay be horizontal anid

quite rigid or even recurved as in) Blennoria pterasperma and Seambopiy

OCUPOLPOS,

Seeds; The seeds are usually obluwe to (ob-)oyate and quite plump, bul

those of B. pterosperma arc flattened, Seeds of this species wre always sur-

rounded by a membranous wing. a feature seen less often in B. canescens and

Avahidella filifolia,

The testa varies from vellow through red-brown to hrown and often is

sHahtly darker at the hihim. Usually it is finely papillose. bud the teste of

seus Of Drabustrrme alpestre is coarsely reticulate.

The outstanding feature of the teste is its ability to exude imneus when

moistened, In the outer Jayer are “slime cells” which very rapidly take wp

water The contents of these cells arg quickly exnided and riqytere (he caticle

whieh can thea be seen as fragments on the surfice of the sheath of mucus, The

mucns seems to he generally produced from all parts of the testa althouwh de

some species there is a small arew near the bili which seems to he not mueose,

Bach papilla seems to extrude a strand of inucus and the result is a coat of

muiens envelopiugss the cutire seed.

In seme venera, especitlly Harmstodexa, Blennedia and Seambopus. the

mucus is exuded ay distinct ablougs, one from cach papilla, eacieuhlong seeming

ty cutain a arev spirally coiled threud: to the nuked evo this mucus is erey and

under dow mvenifieation appears distivetly: radiate, In Arabidelta, however,

(he jiveus is exuded as cubes, hemispheres, or cones. again one from each

papilla, but nat cowtaining the thread. This mens is colourless. and also

uppers more or less rtdiate under low magnification. under higher magnification

iF is sen that this apparent radiate quality is caused by the overlapping rows uf

cubes or hemispheres. the optical properties of the mucus being such that the

vrlves of cach individual exudate seem accentatted,

Under low magnification (about SO tines) the testa appears three-layered,

The inner daver is of light colour and is prohably the endosperm, the two ule

livers being the testa propee and thew themselves covered by 4 cuticle. The

outer Javer is the thicker aud pieces of it can casily be chipped off. it is rpuite

light in colomr and bears the papillae or retteulations. Tt is this faver Avil

produces the mircus; it is made tp of vertically placed ohloue cells which are

somewhat conical at the top and Wiese cones give the testa its papilose appewr-

anee, From each of those cells is produced a diserete macase mass.

The seed is entirely filled by the erbrvo which in this group is autorrhivial.

The radicle is usually straight although in Avabidelia fitifolia it is cenevally curved

lo aoe side, making the seed appear skew The cotvleduns are usually oblony

ur lhiptie and about the sume Jeneth as the radicle.

On germination the radicle first chamutes und ruptares the testa: ats it

lengthens the cotyledous unfold aod push aff the testa. ha the very vou

seedling the shape of the cotvledans does not differ noticeably from species ta

spevies; the first trne leaves are simile ta the cotyledons, being oblowe and

usually entire, and it seems to be only the second-formed Jeaves whieh show

any OF the specific characters, althongh in pohescent species the first leaves

do bear a few hairs,

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFRBAL 137

Not all species could be grown from seed, but the following did reach a

stage at which the first few leayes could he seen: Arabidella trisecta, A. nustur-

tium, A. glaueescens, Blennodia canescens, Harmsiodaxa blennodioides and H,

brevipes, At the early stages about all that is possible is to separate the entire-

ov trisectleaved species from those with pinnatisect leaves.

Pubescence; The hairs found on members of the Cruciferae are almost

thyays unicellular; these are simple or, quite often, bifureate or mmany-armed

and complexly branched. There also occur, but rarely, capitate hairs which

are either unicellular or divided by horizontal walls.

Within this group only Arabidelle glaneescens, A. filifolia, Av nastiuvtiun and

A, procumbens, are yuite glabrous. A. eremizena beurs siniple hairs; A. trisecta

is usually described as glabrous, but almost all the plants seen have lad on the

Jower parts of the stents and proximal parts of the leaves more or less numerous

oblong to hemispherical papillae,

In the other genera the hah’s are predominantly of the branched sort anid

over On all parts of the plant except the stamens. In both species of Blen-

ho¢dia they are usaally shortly stipitate and irregularly branched: in Scambopus,

Pachymitus, Harmsiodoxa and Geococcus the hairs are shortly stipilate or

sessile and are often twice bifurcate. Usually there are no voustant differences

amony the hairs found on varions parts of a partionlar plant, but in two species

of Harmslodoxd and in Scambopus the hairy at the distal end of the fruit

Vilves are often simple or biturcate with one arm very short, while those on

the other parts of the plant are more branched,

Vesetatice characters: OF the species diseussed bere four are perennial and

suffrnticose: the others are normally ephemerals, completing their life evel

within a few months. The snflruticose species are usvally many-stemimed, the

stoms arising cither ut graund Jevel or from a short main’ stem when the plunt

is tully developed. These sterny are equal and usuilly each is terminated by

un inflorescence.

Often the primary stems are branched; the secondary stems hear infor-

escenees. but are sometimes much veduced, the inflorescences. then seeming ti

arise from the leaf avils, Drabastrum alpestie nav huve several stem systems.

these arising from a woody ehiomatons part.

The herbaceous species are also maty-stemmed, the stems arismy from

ground level; very often they wre unequal, the main central stem being lealless

arth shorter than the lateral stems. In some cases the central stem dies sot

develop and its terminal inflorescence seems to arise from the base of the plant,

The lateral stems are erect. decumbent or prostrate; the Jutler is seen only in

Arabidelle procumbens ud in 2 growth form of Harnsiodoxa brecipes, Usunlh

the lealy lateral stems hear tertiary branches in the axils: as in the sulfruticose

species the axillary stems sometimes do not develop, so that there occur asi!

jury inflorescences.

Geacoceus pusillis is quite prostrate, consisting inilially of only a rosette

of leaves; older pharts are quite complex in structive. the result of the pater

twining at ground level of short sceondury stems, leaf petioles and fiutting

pedicels.

The root is usually slender and short, wud beurs a flew laterals, dy Ue

perennial species it is often woody und thick, the apper Literal roots as well

weoming woody, Drabastrum alpestre torms au wnderground rhizomatous

part made up of the woody root and fle basal parts of the aerial stem systems.

16S ELIZABETH A. SHAM

The stems are terete or finely fluted or quadrangular. When the plant is

mature they are brown or reddish-purple in the herbaceous species and in the

sulfriiticose species, brown to cream. In the latter there is usually a thick

excoriating bark, at least at the base of the plant,

The basal Jeaves are usually crowded and rosulate; they are always petiolate

ane cather variable in shape of the blade which can be oblong or (ob-)ovate

or elliptic to suborbieular. They ure sometimes entire or finely dentate, hut

most commonly are lyrate-pinnatifid su thet the terminal lobe is the largest, the

Jateral segments gradually decreasing in size towards the leaf base. Usually

the basal Jeayes are less than 10 cur in length, but plants growing under favour-

able conditions may have leaves as Jong as 20 cm.

The lowermost cunline leaves may resemble the basal ones in shape but

are always smaller, Towards the top of the stem they hecome still smaller and

are shortly petivlate or sessile. These upper leaves are nsnally (ob-)ovate or

elliptic and are usually entire or dentate although those of Arabidella cremigene

and A. procumbens may be quite deeply divided.

Four species of Arabidella have leaves. which are narrow and entire or bi-or

tii-seet or even more intricately divided. ‘Three of these species are suffruticase:

and never have basal Icaves, at Jeast not clustered in a rosette. The leaves in

these species are usually rather fleshy and are often glaucons.

The cauline leaves are solitary or fasciculate; they appear to be randomly

seattered but the usual phyllotanis is 5/5. In no species are the leaves amplesi«

caul or sagitlate.

The flowers are borne or ebravteate TACCINES which are terminal on the

stems, Tnitially the inflorescence appears corymbosc but after anthesis begins

thy axis elongates and the infructescence is always racemose, The inflorescences

vary in uumber of Howers, but there are rarely more than sixty,

Arabidella trisecta often has a few buds below the lowermost fruits but

this is rarely seen in any of the other species. Very often one sees inflorescences

which appear to be basal or axillary asa result of stems failing to develop. The

fruits which develop from the basal inflorescences are usually borne on pedicels

somewhat longer than those of the upper racemes.

An unusual case is that of Geococens pusillus which is essentially stermless

and has basal inflorescences of very small but perfect flowers, After Howerme

the fruit stalks elongate and turn downward, burying the fruit if the soil is soft

enquh, ‘This species is usnally found in sandy soil but when vrowing in hurder

soil the fruits are often only partly buried and misshapen-

Screvey or Sysrearaic TREATMENTS oF Tur Crecirenarn wins Discussios

oF THE CHARACTERS USED IN Cirncumscnipinc Taxa or INFRAFAMILIAL RANK

A P. de Candolle (1821)—O, ER. Schtlz (1924, 1956):

The first more or less modern system for the Cruciferwe was that of de

Candolle in his Systema Naturale (1821). Here are recognized 95 genera

distributed among 21 tribes in 5 subordines (subfamilies), His chief criterion

for distinguishing the subfamilics was the arrangement of the cotyledons in

yelation to the radicle, a character still thought to be of value in delimiting

groups of infrafamilial rank. ,

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE Iu

The following subtamilies were recognised: (1) Pleurorhizeae (the vutylu-

dons accumbent and flat); (ii) Notorhizeae (cotyledons incumbent and fat);

(iii) Orthaploceae (the cutyledons incumbent, but longitudinally folded, the

radicle lying in the sinus thus formed): (iv) Spirolobeae (the cotvledems incum-

bent but spirally rolled upon themselves}; (v} Diplecolobeue (cotyleduns in-

cumbent and twice toldecl transversely )-

Within each subfamily the main criterion for delimiting tribes is the nature

of the fruit (i.e., nnenmentum, lomentum, silicula or siliqua; latisept ar anpus-

sept). For example, in subfamily Pleurerhiseae the tribes are (a) Plenro-

rhiseae Siliquosae (Avabideae), b) P. Latiseptae (Alyssineaa), (ce) P. Angus-

liseptae (Thlaspideae), (d) P. Nucamentaceae (Euclideae), (ce) P. Sepluluteue

(Anastateeue), a group with dehiscent [rits in which the valves bear trans-

verse processes on the inner side, and (f) P. Lementaceae (Cukilinese). in

describing the tribes de Candolle also mentioned certain features al the seeds.

but these do not affect the arrangement dictated by the nature of the fruit.

For the circumscription of genera the characters are dirstly those of the

fruit (tercte, angled or compressed; linear or non-linear; sessile vr stipitate ).

Also nsed are the characters of the valves (convex or flattened, nerved or nerve

less), the seeds (compressed or plump, biseviate or iniseriate) and the sepals

(sieeate or not, calyx closed or open), Occasionally mentioned are features

of the petals auc filaments.

de Candolle eealized the artificiality of previous systems and hoped that he

had produced a natural one, However, because of his reliance on only a few

characters his system, too, was pubely artifeial, Still, Tayek 9h) considered

it one wf the best produced to his time, its strength Iving in the faet that

Churaeters derived from the seed were ised before those from the fruit, ‘his

systan was (he basis for many whieh followed, incorporating. various modi-

fivations,

The first anajor work of Ferdinand Mueller was Plants Indigenous to the

Colony of Victoria (1862) in which he used no characters not vse by de

Cundolle in his treatment of the Crueiferae. Mueller here discussed only three

genera relevant to the present work; that is, Sisyinibrivm (S. nasturtioides and 8.

trisectumt), Blennodia (B. lasiocarpa, B. brevipes and B. eurvipes) and Capsella

(C, blennolina), The muin distinguishing features in the deseriptions are

drawn [rom the calyx (erect or spreading, saveate or not), the fruit (eylindrical

or ellipsoid) and the seeds (aumerous or few, oniseriate or irregularly biseriate ).

His chief veason for separating Sisymbrium from Blennodia was that the

latter has mucose seeds, but it is surprising that Mueller dic not know that the

seeds of both his S. nasturtioides und S. (elsectum are mucose. THe noted that

Ssymbrium is most distinguished from Lrysinian by having fruits more vylin-

drival than quadrangular, while Blennodia iy to he distinguished from Frystinen

hy its mucilaginons testa. Capsella is set apart from all the zest by the firalts

haying & rather low ratio of Jenuth to width,

After de Candolle the first to treat the entire family were Benthayy and

Huoker (1862) who, by using [ruit and seed characters, divided it into five

series. The series were divided into ten tribes, these being separated Inv

characters of the embryo and [niit and by arrangement of the seeds. Characters

used for circumscribing gencra were, among others, sepals erect or spreading.

basally saccate or equal, fruit terete or compressed, septum smooth or welikleat,

and characters: und arrangement of the rete

Blennodia, with six species, was included in the tribe Camelinene moder

Series A, the plants in this series being deseribed as laving “Siliqua elongata v.

fit) ELIZABETH oN. STEAW

brevis, per totam longitudinem dehiseens, Valvae intus contimuiae, rarins septi-

ferae, planae vy, concayac, nec septo contrarie compressae, septo cum valvis

aequilate.” Among other gener pluced in Camelinede are Stenopetulum.

Geecoecus and Menkea.

After the generic description of Blennodia Bentham and Hooker remarked,

"Genus vix a Capsella distinguendum”. This is surprising for Capsella is placed

in the tribe Lepidineae under Series B, this series described as having “Siliqua

brevis, pertotum Jongitudinem dehiscens. Valwac intus continnae, valde eaon-

cavae, septo contrarie compressa, septum saepe angustissimum’™. In a ote

they mentioned that “Siliquae valvae septo contrarie occurrunt etiam in...

Blennodia . . . inter Camelineas’. Rentham and Uooker certainly noted the

diversity of the species included in Blennodia and one wonders that they did

not split the genus.

With the possible exception of the production of mucus by the testa, they

used no characters not used by de Candolle. The system was criticized by

THitvek who pointed out that Bentham and Hooker knew a great maby more

genera than did de Candolle, but were unable to produce a system which

could be regarded as an improvement aver his. He felt tbat their use of fruit

eharacters before those of the embryo was particularly unfortuuate for it split

sume natural groups.

In Bentham’s Flory Australiensis: (1863) the system followed is that of

Bentham and Hooker although there is no division inta supra-generic groans.

Bentham included in Blennordin ull the species then described (cleyen). “The

eunerie characters used are those used in the Genera Plantaram — in fact, the

descriptions are essentially those of the carlice werk,

Of Blennodia Benthun remarked that it is “differing from Sisynibrinm, bo

which some species have heen referred, by the seeds never so completely

overlapping each other as to form a single rew, and gencrally in the copious

mules of the seeds; which is, however, vot constant in all the species. Fran

Capsella it differs in the longer pod. and in the dissepiment broader in pro-

portion to the transverse diameter of the pod.”

Bentham’s inclusion of these cloven species in Blennodlie is not hetter than

Mucller’s distribution of them imong Leysimum, Sisymbrium and Blennodit.

Thoy differ from Sisymbrinn (in ity modern delimitation) in having mucose

Ne eds, Erysimum has a closed calyy wid lateral glands which completely encirele

the shorter stamens; the first feature is seen also in Blennodia canescens aud

B. plerosperma. bath of which hive, hawever, lateral glands open on the intericr

These cleven species differ xo much among themselves that it is diffiew!

to imagine that Benthaer who saw quite good material of these plants eould

have considered thea congeneric

Alter Bentham and Hooker the next major treatment of the family as a

whol was that done by Prantl for the first edition of Die naturlichen PAanzen-

lamidien (1890).

Between 1563 and 1890 there appeared only a few general discussions ol

the Ceneiferae, such as those of Baillon (1872) and Pomel (1S83)_ aud treat-

ments of various regional Horas: but none of these modified the treatment of

the Australian genera or, with a few exceptions, used any characters not used

hy de Candolle and by Bentham und Hooker,

Velenovsky in 1883 put forth wo system for the family in which te essen-

tilly ignored the Joug-used embryo character's, but introdueed the nature of

the nectaries as a character of imyportanus These ghinds had long bear recox-

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CHUCIERAAL ltt

mzed as being of some systematic walue, but Velenovsky was the first to use

them in delimiting major divisions of the family. Unfortunately, he investi

guted only a comparatively few genera, none of these being Australian.

After Velenovsky, Prantl was the first to break away entirely fram de

Candolle’s system — not, however, with always happy results. Prantl pointed

out that use of de Candolle’s characters of fruit and embryo produces an artificial

system, widely separating very similar genera,

Te also complained that use of fruit characters tended to separate related

genera, noting that “siliqua” and “silieula” are variable concepts and useful only

within certain limits; he also ¢riticized the concept of “angustisept” and

“latisept” as used by de Candolle. Prantl meant that these characters can be

misleading if used in making major divisivus of the family; they are certainly

essential in circumseribing groups of lower rank,

Prantl admitted that although it was easy to criticize de Candolle’s system,

it was equally difieult to construct a new one, He felt it his duty to find new

characters and thought he had done so by using the structure of the stigma

(i.e., capitate or bilobed). Other characters that he considered useful were

arrangement Of the nectaties, branching of the hairs and disposition of the

epidermal cells of the septum. By these he characterized individual “Verwandt-

schaftkreise” or tribes.

To arrange the tribes inte a natural system he used some further characters:

the biseriate arrangement of the seeds he considered to be the most primitive,

also treating the dehiscent, two-valved, many-seeded fruit as more primitive thao

the indehiscent, few- or one-seeded fruit, Prantl complainecl that he found this

construction of a system especially difficult because he lacked material from

trupioal areas and trom temperate regions in_the Southern Hemisphere, areas

where he supposed the most primitive of the forms to occur.

Still Prantl thought that he had constructed rather natural subtribes, but

admitted to having difficulty in expressing the relationships among them; he

did, however, present a table in which various phylogenetic lines are tentatively

shewn,

Hayek criticized sharply Prantl’s system, especially objecting to his use

of characters of pubescence in delimiting tribes. As Mayek pointed out, the

absence vr presence of hairs, and the branching of them or the lack of if, are

useful characters only at the specific or generic level The division of all the

known genera of Cruciferae into two groups on the basis of the ocetuwrence

vf simple or branched hairs tends to widely separate some closely related genera,

Furthermore, Prantl placed too little reliance on characters of fruit and seed;

this led to unlikely groupings, such wy the inclusion of Sisymbrium and Cakile

in the subtribe Sisymbriinae. Prant!’s table showing probable phylogenetic lines

Havek dismissed as fantasy and he culled the series Lepidiinae-Sisymbriinae-

Vellinae “ein phylogenetisches Unding”™.

Tn circumscribing gencra Prantl used no new clwracters, relying on such

things as presence or absence of the septum, nature ot the calyx and the arrange-

nent of the epidermal cells of the septum, There seems to lave beea oa

particnlar criticism of his generic concepts.

In Prantl's syste Blennodia, said to include eleven species, and Geocaccts

ate placed with sixteen other genera of uncertain position, He mentioned B.

frisecla Benth. as being glabrous, B. eremigena Benth. as having simple hairs,

and B. lastocarpa as having branched hairs, but said that le lad been able ta

study only scanty material of the glabrous species.

1az KLIZABETIT A, SHAW

Prantl commented that the stigma suggests thal of the Thelypodieue, de-

scribed 2s “ringsum gleich entwickelt”, but added that he could not decide if

such diversity in pubescence could occur in a single genus. Prantl's tribe

Thelypodieae includes such genera as Pringles, Streplanthus, Wexaptera and

Chomira, none of which show any real resemblanee ty plants of the Blennodia

group.

OF Geoeoceus Prant) said only that it seemed to be related to Blennodia.

In his description of the genus he mentioned a form with erect stems and the

appearance of a Cardamine; this is probably based on a misunderstanding of

Bentham’s remark that G, pusillus could perhaps be a form of Blennodia

cardauminoides,

There have been only a few attempts to construct for the Cruciferae a

system based on anatomical characters. The most ambitious was that of

Schweindler (1905) based on the work uf Heinricher (1886) who divided the

family into five groups according te the orientation of the myrosin cells in

the leaves.

Schweindler investigated more genera and suggested three major gromps,

ie. Exo-Idioblastac, in which the myrosin cells are exclusively in the mesophvil

and contain chlorophyll, Endo-Idioblastae, in which the myrosin tubes are free

of chlorophyll and are closely associated with the vascular bundles, and Hetero-

Idiohlastue, with both sorts of myrosin cells. These three groups are equivalent

to subfamilies; the last includes only the tribe Isatidinae, but the Exo-Idio-

blastae are divided among eight tribes and the Endo-Idioblastae among five.

Schweindler’s work is commented upon at some length by Hayek who

said. that these groups certainly should not stand at the rank Of subfamilies.

although the orientation of these cells seemed to be of some value in charac

terizing smaller groups. Hayek's main objection to Schweindler’s use of this

character was that it separated tan widely closely related groups.

Tlayek himself devised i method of investigating these cells in herbarium

inuterial, and in most of his descriptions of genera and of vroups of hivher

rank, mentioned their position in the leaf, but they seem to have had no great

part in influencing his delimitations of groaps of any rank,

Hayek's own system (1911) was the first truely natural one and a marked

impruvement on that of Prantl He knew 23] vwenera which were divided

among ten tribes, most of which include vevehul subtribes. The characters

which Hayck used ta delimit groups of supra-geveric vank are chiefly drawn

from the fruit, the nectaries. the myrosin cells, the stigma and the epidermal

cells of the septum.

tle greatly reduced Prantl’s list of genera of uncertain position, having only

for such. One of these was Geovoceus which, he suggested, might be inchided

in his tribe Schisopetalae, in Hayek's system this tribe includes five subtribes,

une heing Stenoperalinge, and stunds near the beginning of the system, being

placed in a direct evolutionary line from the Thelypodicae which are the most

primitive tribe,

Blennodia, apparently including the eleven species mentioned by Prantl,

Ilayek with some misgivings placed in his Arabideae-Sisymbriinae, together

with such genera as Sisymbelum, Descurainia, Alyssopsis and Chrysochamela

He remarked that the genus was too little known for him to be certain of its

place in the system, bot that it very probably belonged here. Unfortunately,

Ihevek was unable to see material of more than three species, Arabidella triseeta,

Harmestadoxa brevipes, and H. blernodioides, but this was. enough to convince

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 1A

him that the venus should be split. He was impressed by the diversity of

trichome types in Blennodia (senstt Bentham) and twice noted that it was

unlikely that they could be found in a single genus, [He also commented on the

difference in nectaries between A. trisecta, on the one hand, and H. brevipes and

HW. blennodicides on the other,

Hayek suggested that the capitate stigma indicated some relationship with

the Thelypodieae, but concluded that Blennoclia included Australian represen-

tatives of the Sisymbritnae which are only rather distantly related to the other

genera in this subtribe.

Hayek's system, by far the best produced to that lime, was lightly dis-

missed by Scholz (1936) who mfiektel the criticism made by Thellung (1913)

that it was further removed from the practical requirements of determination

than was Prantl’s system. This criticism, which implies some defect inherent

in the system, is not justified,

To support his criticism Thellung presented Hayek’s conspectus, which

gives the main features of tribes and subtribes and is not intended for purposes

of determination, together with Prantl's dichotomous key to tribes and sub-

tribes, The key is naturally better adapted to determinations than is the

cOnspectys.

Hayck's system fs, by far, more nearlw natural than is Prantl’s and it is only

unfirtunate that he did not construct u key; it should also be noted that Hayek's

paper is of value for his survey, with criticisms, of earlier treatments of the

Cruciferae.

O, E. Schulz, (1924, 1936):

The genus Blennodia (sensu Bentham) was finally split wheu O. E. Schulz

(1924) published the revision of the tribe Sisywbriede uf “Das PHanzenreich”.

Ifere the eleven species known to Bentham and Prantl are, with three sub-

sequently described ones, distributed among the following nine genera: Blen-

nodia R.Br. (B, canescens R.Br.); Arahidella (FvM.)Sehulz (A, trisecta ('vM.)

Schulz); Pseudarabidella Schulz (P. filifolia (vM.)Schulz); Drabastram

Schulz, (D. alpestre (FvM.)Sehulz); Harmsiodoxa Schulz (H. blennodioides

(FvM.)Schulz, H. brevipes (FVM,)Schulz, H. cunninghamii ( Benth.) Schulz);

Micromystria Schulz (M_ nasturtiun (FvM.)Schulz, M, eremigena (FvM.)

Schulz): Scambopus Schulz (8. curvipes (F¥M.)Schulz, S. richardsii (FvM.)

Schulz); Pachymitus Schulz (P. cardaminoides rete Sohal P. lucae (FyvM)

Schulz); Lemphoria Schule (L. procumbens (Tate)Schulz), Included with

these is Geococeus Drumm, ex, Harv. (GC. pusillus Drumm. ex Hary.),

Eight of these genera, including Blennodia itself, as well as Geococeus, are

placed in the subtribe Arabidopsidinae Schulz which iy chietly distinguished

from the other subtribes. by the fact that its seeds are mucose, Arubidella (Fy)

Schulz is in the subtribe Sisymbriinae only because Schulz believed its seeds

to he non-mucose.

Schulz cémmented on the diticullics of determining generic limits when

good distinctive characters are not known, THowever, be concluded that tho

Sisymbrieae form a very natural group which, by use of “oft sibtile Charaktere”.

van be divided amang six subtribes. In doing su characters such as the yrien-

tation of the necturies, size of the sceds, nature of the testa, possession of glan-

dulur hairs and division of the leaves are useful, It may he noted that these

last two characters, possession of glandular haiys and of hipinuatipartite lowes,

serve to separate the subtribe Descurainiinae from the othurs.

léd ELIZABETH A, SAAW

Schulz continued to say Uat in delimiting genera he used all constant

vharavters, especially those of the more important organs, and mentioned that

amon these are the number of ovules, size of the stigma, nature of the fruit.

nervabon of the septum and presence of a wing on the seed,

Other characters used by Schulz, as drawn from his generic descriptinns,

are position of the calyx (erect or spreading), presence or absence of a median

nectary, details of the septum (smooth or rugulose), type of pubescence and

dissection of the leaves. For delimitation of species, Schulz relied mainly on

details of the flowers and fruit as well as on differences in habit and details

of pubescence and leaf dissection.

In Sehulz’s inal work on the Cruciferae, the monograph of the family far

the second edition of Die natiirlichen PHunzenfamilien (1936), his dispositivu

of these genera is the same except that Blennodia is removed from the tribe

Sisymbricae to the Hesperideac. The essential differences between these tribes

are that the Sisymbrieae have sepals almost always spreading and a stigma

described as depressed-capitate or, sometimes, bilahed, while the Mesperidewe

have sepals erect and a stigma which is bilubed, the lobes sometimes heing

surpidial, These things being so, Blennodia certainly fits more naturally into

the latter tribe, and it is precisely by these characters that it differs inst

sharply from the other Australian genera,

In circumscribing these new genera Schulz made very astute use of a wide

range of morphological characters —it must be noted that nowhere did he use

the anatomical feature of the myrosin cells and, in fact, did not meution therm

in any of his descriptions.

Although Schulz saw only a very limited amount of material his treatment

nf the Australian Cruciferae is good. These yenera can easily be recognized

in a subjective, intuitive manner, but it is more difficult to express clearly the

differences among them and to show why they should be separated. In this

Schulz was remarkably suecesstul.

Blennodia is well distinguished by its having a closed calyx and tectifarm

stigma, the other genera having an open calyx and a more or less depressed-

capitate stigma. The other eight genera ure distinguished one from the uther

by varying combinations of characters which are often subtle, although, aceord-

inz to Schulz, Arabidella is immediately set apart by having non-mucose seeds,

Of the remaining genera, none can be said to have any one striking and distine-

tive feature,

Among the characters which seem, in Schuls’s treatrnent, ta be of most

importance in this group are shape and colour of the petals, nature of the

filaments (linear or basally expanded), presence or absence of the median

clarids, details of the structure of the Jateral plunds. number of ovules per

ovary, shape of the fruit (e.g,, linear or ellipsoid). hubit and, to some extent, the

nature of the fruiting pedicels.

Unfortunately, Schulz’s descriptions of Scambopus and Pseudarabidella ace

rather short because he saw only some drawings sent him from Kew and hal

to rely on these and on the deseriptions of Mueller and of Benthau.

Schulz described no new species in this group, but did deseribe two new

vurietics, one in Arabidella. triseota and one in Pachymitus cardaminoides.

Neither of these is “gend”; both were published because Schulz had seen

insufficient material tn quite appreciate the range of variation within these

species.

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CKUCINERAE 165

ft must be emphasized that Schulz made a great move forward in splitting

the genus Blennodia (sensu Bentham), There are certainly some inaccuracies

in his descriptions, and, in some cases, the generic limits must be modified, but

these are only the result of his haying seen such a small amount of material.

In the present révision two new spécies and a new yariety in another species

are recognized, but Schulz had probably seen no representatives of any of these

newly-deseribed tuxa.

Schulz’s system was criticized by Janchen (1942) who pointed ont that

Sehulz paid litle attention to (ie principles set out by Havek for the construc-

tion of a phylogenetic system for this family. Janchen’s criticisms of Schulz's

work are entirely at the jevel of the supra-generic groupings. However, the

present work is concerned chiefly with generic circumscriptions and Janchen

did not criticize Schulz’s work in this respect.

The writer herself is not qualified to judge Schulz’s delimitation of tribes

and subtribes und so must wecept his majer groups,

Present revision:

On the whole, the criteria used in circumscribing the genera and the species

differ ttle from those used hy Schulz. It is often difficult to delimit groups

of any rank in this family and snbtle differences must be used, Characteristics

mf any plant organ may be usetul, bot they are not all of equal taxonomic valuc.

Most useful in circumscribing genera in the group here studied are shape

of the fruit (lineur or fusiform, terele or compressed), nature of the nectaries,

position of the sepals (erect or spreading), nature of the stigma (tectiform or

depressed-capitate), and the sort of mucus exuded by the testa, this last a

character which, to the writer's knowledge, has not been used before.

For example, the fact that the mucus exuded by seeds of Arabidella species

is clear helps to distinguish this genus from Scambopus and Harmsiodoxa in

whieh each exndate of mucus appears to contain a spirally coiled thread,

In delimiting species details of fruit (sesstle ov stipitate), seeds (plimp

or fattened, winged or winglcss), habit (suffruticose or herbaceous, erect or

prostrate), size and shape of the Hora) organs, pubescence (glabrous or

phbescent, hairs erect or appressed, distribution pattern of differing surts of

hairs on the fruit valves), and leaves (entire or Gisect or pinnatisect) have been

used,

With the exception of the tvpe of mucus exuded by the testa these charac-

ters have heen used before. However, although the characters used are not

new, the resulls, id some respects, are.

One must agree with Schulz that Blennodia stands. well apart from all the

other Australian Cruciferae and it is now difficult to imagine that any other of

these species could have been included in Blennodia. For the present Schulz’s

svstem must he accepted and this genus seems more likely to belong in the

tribe Hesperideac than in the Sisymbrieac.

Of Schulz’s new genera, Drabastruim, Scambopus and Pachymitus must

stand almost us he circumscribed them, except that from the latter two genera

one species each is removed. Each of these genera is monospecific and within

this group stands somewhat isolated.

Harmsiodoxa still includes three species, but one is newly-described and

H. cunninghamii has been shown to be uw synonym of H. blennodioides. Wt

L6G ELIZABRTIT A, SHAW

mnat he admitted that Scanbapus is closely related to Harmsiodoxa and some

would probably join these two genera, However, 8, curvipes differs from the

three species of Harmsiodoxa im having median glands, the fruit quadrangular

rather than terete or slightly Jatisept, and pedicels recurved rather than somie-

what spreading. These differences seem enough to warrant retaining Scam-

bopus as a distinct genus.

Drabastrtn resembles Scambopus in having many features in common with

Hurmsiodoxa, but it too differs in fruit and in the sort of mucus exnded by the

testa. In all species of Harmsiodoxa the mucus is of the sort in which each

exudate appears ta contain a grey thread; in Drabastrem the roucus is clear.

For these reasons, and because of the geographical and ecological isolation of

D, alpestre, it seems more realistic to maintain it as a distinct gents,

Geococcus (G. prsillus only) is maintained. It may be related to Pachy-

mitus and does resemble this genus in some ways, but it is certainly not to he

considered a mere forty of P, cardaminoides.

The Jargest of the genera is Arubidella, including six species. Pseucdura-

bide filifolia (FVM, )Schulz is so much like A. triseefa that it seems impossible

to maintain them in distinct genera, The seeds of A. trisecta are mucose to the

sate degree as are those of P. filifolia; this knowledge removes the only differ-

ence between these genera in Schulz's treatment,

J. M, Black (1937) commented that most of the collections of P. filifolia

liad Jeuves trisect rather than entive, the “typical form" being rather rare. This

lorm which has trisect leaves and also differs from the “typical form” in having

fruits more often ellipsoid rather than linear, as well as in some other ‘espects,

has been sepurated us a distinct species, A. vlaticescens.

The species included by Schulz in Wieromystria and Lemphoria have, in

the present revision, heen also included in Arabidella. These species are her-

baceaus and differ considerably in habit from the suffruticnse A, trisecfa, A.

flifolia. and A, slaucescens, but the resemblances between these groups are strong

enoneh to make it certain that they all belong in the genus Arabidella. The

relationships within this genus are discussed with the general diseussion of these

specius,,

(EF Schulz’s division of the family be accepted, Blennodin must remain in

the tribe Hesperideae and the other genera, including Arabidella, in Hie Sisym-

bricae-Arabidapsidinae. These genera are distinct, one frum the other, but have

enough characters in common to warrant their inclusion i this subtrihe,

MAtTERTAL INVESTIGATED

Specimens from the following private and State herbaria have been examined: A, C.

Benuglehole, Gorate West, Victoria (BEAUGLEHOLSE ); State Herbatiom of South Australia,

Adelaide {AD); Waite Agricultural Research Institute, Adelaide (ADW): Botunisches

Museum, Berlin-Dablem (B); British Museum (Natural Tlistory), London (BM); Botanic

Museum and Herbarium, Brisbane (BRE); C.5.01R.0., Divisions of Plant Iudiustry und Land

Reseurch and Regional Survey, Canberra (CANB); Herbarium, Royal Botanics Gardens, Kev

(K); National Herbarium of Victoria, Melbourne (MEL); University of New Tnoglaucd, Anni-

duke, NOW. (NE); Aniaal Industry Branch, Northern Territory Administration, Alice

Spritigs. N.T. (NT); National Herbarium of New South Wales. Sydney. (NSW): State

Heibariin of Wester: Australia, Perth( PERTH); Herbarium, School of Biological Sciences.

Uyiversity of Sydney (SYD); Naturhnstorisches Musemm, Wien (W).

Tu all, 1,224 sheets were seen, but for most specics only a selection of the plants examined

{2 eitud in order ty iudieate the known geographical distribution. Locality, date of collection

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC CENERA OF CRUCIFERAL 167

and collector's name are cited; when any of this information is not known, its absence is

indicated by a question mark.

The following herbaria are cited as holders of duplicates from AD: Gray Herbarium of

Harvard University, Cambridge, Massachusetts (GH); Rijksherbarium, Leiden, Netherlands

(lJ; Muséum National d’Histoire Naturelle, Laboratoire de Phanérogamie. Paris (P); Rancho

Santa Ana Botanic Garden, Claremont, California (RSA); Botanical Institute, Tokyo (TT):

Herbarium of the University of California, Berkeley, California (UC): Botanisches Garten

und Museum der Universitit Zurich, Zarich, Switzerland (Z),

Key To Tre Cenera or CxtcireRAE Wirth DeHISCENT Frurrs axp INCUMBENT

COTYLEDONS WHICH ARE NOW KNOWN IN AUSTRALIA

1, Fruit compressed dorsi-ventrally or terctc, valves flat or rounded, septum broad.

2. Fruit usually 4-angled, valves with prominent nerve,

3. Fruit linear, leaves amplexicaul Conringia*

3. Fruit fusiform, leaves not aunplexicanl

4, Fruiting pedicels spreading Drabastrum

4, Fruiting pedicels recurved Scambopus

2. Fruit rounded or flattened, valves with nerve distinet to ohsolete

5. Scods mucose

6. Fruit oboevoid, cauline leaves sagittate Camelina®

6. Fruit linear to fusiform, cauline leaves nol sagittate

7. Petals drawn into slender point Stenopetalum

7, Petals obtuse

8 Sepals erect, stigma 2-lobed or tectiform Blennodia

8 Sepals spreacling, stigina capitate

9. Plant prostrate, fruit buried Geococcus

9, Plant erect, fruit aerial

10. Plants glabrous, papillose or with simple hairs Arabidella

10. Plants with branched. hairs

lL. Fruit fusiform Harmsiodoxa

Ll. Fruit linear Pachymitus

5, Seeds nol mucose

12, Prnit Jinvar, septum filly developed Sisymbrium®

12, Frait spherical lo obovnid, septuan reduced to a narrow rin Menkea

1. Fruit compressed Jaterally, valves very couves or keeled, septum narrow

13. Fruit liner Arabidella

13. Fruit orbienar to ovate or obcordate

14. Fruit notched at summit

15. Ovary with ca. 100-200 ovules Carinacalea

15. Ovary with fewer than LOO ovules

16, Ovary with 2 ovules Lepidium

16. Ovary with ca, 10-30 ovides Capsella

14. Fruit entire at summit

17. Fruit valves rounded Cuphonotus

17. Fruit valve. keeled or winged

18 Ovary with ca, 100-200 ovules Carinavaloa

18. Ovary with ca. 10-25 ovides Hymenolobus

N.B.; The genera marked by an asterisk are those represented in Australia by introduced

species only; genera in bold are those treated in this revision,

168 LLIZABETTHT A, SHAW

Blennodia R.Br,

(Brevwesns = mucose: the seeds are mucose when moistened )

R, Briwn im Sturt, Exped. 2(1849)67; FvM. Pl. Col. Viet. 1(1862)40,

Benth. & Hook., Gen, Pl. 1(1862)61,82; Benth, Pl Austral, 1( 1863)73;

Prantl, PAfam. 3( 1891 )204; Builey, Qld, Flora 1(1899)46; Havek, Heih. Rot.

Centvalbl, 27( 1911) 167,186,325; Maiden & Betche, Cens. NSW. PI. (1916)

83; Black, Fl. S. Austral. (1924 )246; Schulz, Pireh, 86(1936)265; Schuly,

PAfam.ed2 17b(1936)571; Black, Fl. S$. Austral. ed.2(1948)374,

Type species: Blennodia canescens R.Br.

Description: Calyx closed; sepals erect or very slightly spreading, usually

green, Jess often lavender, with a narrow pink or colourless hyaline margin, on

abaxial side sparsely pubescent with shortly stipitate branched hairs; lateral

sepals narrowly oblong, usually slightly wider than the median, basally saceate.

distally tapering and acute to subacute; median sepals narrowly éblonz to

obovate, not basally succate or, rarely, slightly so, distally tapering gently and

rounded ty truncate, Petals about twice as long as the sepals, white te lavender,

with distinct blade and claw; blades oblong to obovate, entire or sinuate,

rounded or truncate, often retuse or emarginate. finely veined, tapering into a

more or less linear claw about as long as or slightly longer than the blade,

Stamens 6, erect, filaments linear or dilated toward the base, sometimes distinctly

winged, the filaments of the diagonal stamens often unequally widened, the

ereuter width being on the luteral side of the vein, white ov pink; anthers

ubleng, ubtuse, yellow. Lateral vlands each surrounding the base of a lateral

stamen, horseshoe- or vee-shaped, open on the interior; median glands snuall,

triangular, one on cither side of the median line or, if more fully developed,

forming a thinly torose ridge at the base of the diagonal stamens. Pistil not

stipitate, eylindrical, densely tomentose with shortly stipitate irregularly

branched hairs, rarely with a few simple hairs: ovules hiseriate on slender

pendulous funicles, ca, 20-40 per cell; style linea, stomt, short or obsolete:

stizma fleshy, depressed-capitate or, as seen from the median line, tectiform,

broadce than the style. Fruit bilocular, bivalved, dehiscent, not stipitate,

linear, clongate aud straight. terete or slightly flattened dorso-ventrally, there-

fore, latisept; celvex convex or Aat, with a distinct midnerve and a fine network

of more or Jess parallel anastomosing veins, often somewhat constricted be-

tween the seeds, hrown or reddish-purple, sparsely to densely pubescent with

sessile ar shortly stipitate branched hairs, proximally rounded to truncate, distully

rommded; style linvar to broadly obconical, sometimes yreatly thickened and

almast spherical or obsolete; sligme capitate or tectiform, usually centrally de-

pressed, usually purple, often not as wide as the style. Septum white or colorur-

less, apaque or transIncent, sometimes fenestrate at the distal end, with median

nerve, smooth or rugose; funicles short, triangular to linear, usually slightly

curved, sometimes falcate. Seeds subbiseriate. ca. 20-40 per cell, broadly elliptic,

plump or dattened, wingless or surrounded by a membranous wing; testa light

galden-brown to dark brown, finely papillose, when moistened, mucose, the

mucus exuded as discrete spiral threads, thus appearing radiate; embryo exactly

natorrhizal, the radiele slightly longer than the ectyledons. Plant annyal, herba-

ceuus, usually many-stemmed, erect, canescent or tomentose with simple or

frregnlarly Iranched hairs; slems arising from a basal rosette of leaves, equal

or with a leafless or almost so centra) stem and leafy decumbent lateral stems,

these often branched, the sccondary stems sometimes reduced to the terminal

inflorescence. Basal leaves vosulate, obovate to oblong, pinnatifid or, less often,

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CATIFERAL 169

entire, tapering into slender petioles. Canuline leaves seattered, obovate ta

elliptic, entire or remotely dentate, rarely pionatifid, usually sessile, occasionally

on a short lincar to cuneste petiole. Root a slender taproot. Inflorescences

ebructeate, terminal on stems, dense, initially corymbose but after anthesiz

elongating and then racemose; buds jnst before anthesis oblong; flowering

pedicels sometimes tather stout, erect or spreading or recurved; fruiting pedicels

ereet to spreading or recurved.

Two species in semi-arid parts of he Northern ‘Verritery, South Austrailiz, Queensland and

New South Wales,

Key to the species of Blennodlia:

A Fruiting pedicels erect, seeds plump 1, B. canescens

A Fruiting pedicels recurved, seeds fattened oe 2. B. pteraspernut

Relationships; The genus Blennodlia is not closely related to any other Aus-

tralian members of the family. In technival chatacters fhis genus has most

in common with sume species of Hesperis 1, and Blennodia certainly fits more

nalurally into the tribe Hesperidede than into the Sisymbrlede,

1. Blennodia canescens R.Br,

(canescetts = hoary; the dense puhescence gives the plant a hoary appearance)

R. Brown in Sturt, Exped. 2(1849)67; FvM.. Enum. Pl Gregory (1859)4;

FyM., Rep. Babb. Exped. (1859)7; Benth., Fl. Austral. 1(1863)76; ‘Tate,

Trans. Roy, Suc. $8, Aust, 22( 1898) 123; Bailey, Qld, Flora 1(1899)48; Black,

Vrans. Roy, Soe. §. Aust. 39(1915)830; Maiden & Betche, Coens. N.S.W. PI.

(1916)83, Ising, Trans. Roy, Soc. 5S, Aust, 46(1922)597; Black, Fl 8.

Austral. (1924)248: Schulz, Pilych. 86(1924)266; Murray, Trans. Ruy. Soc.

S, Aust, 55(1933)105; Black, Trans, Rov. Soe, S, Aust, 61(1937)243; Black,

Fl. S. Austral. ed.2(1948)376, Jessup, Trans. Roy. Soe. S. Aust. 74(1951)

244,245,262; Chippendale, Trans. Ruy, Soc, §, Aust, §2(1959)329,—

Sisymbrium. blennodia FvM., Fragm. 7(1869)20 [non Sisymbrium canescens

Nutt,, Gen. Am 2(1818)68]— Enysimum blennodia (FvM.)FvM,, Fragm. 10

(1876)78 [non Lrysineen canescens Moench, Meth. Suppl. (1'794)86), Tate,

Trams. Roy. Sow. $, Aust. 3¢ 1880)31; KyM., Cetstis 1(1682)5; Tate, Trans.

Roy. Soc, S, Aust. 6( 1883) LOL; Winnecke, Trans Roy. Soe, $, Aust, 8(1886)

10; FvM.. Trans. Roy. Soe. $. Aust. 9(1887)213; ‘Tate, Trans, Roy. Soc. S.

Aust. 12(1889)71; I’vM., Sec, Consus 1(1889)9; Tate, TL §, Austral, (1890)

16,206; FvM., Trans. Roy. Soo, S. Aust 13(1890)96; FvM. & Tate, Trans.

Roy. Soe. $. Aust. 19(1896)335; Koch, Trans. Roy, Suc, $, Aust, 22( 1898 ) 103,

Both Sthymbrian blennodia PvM. ard Erysimume hlennodia (EvM.) FeM.. are

nomencluural synonyms of Blennaadia canescens R.Br, these uames being based on

the same type.

Figures: Schulz, Pareh, 86(1924)fiy.53; Schuly, Péfam. ed. 17b(1936)

fiy.347; Blake, Proc, Roy, Soe, Qld, 49( 1938 )fiz, 23; Figure LA, B, E-L.

Deseription, Plant herbaceous annual cancscent with sessile or shartly

sUipitate stellate or ircegularly branched hairs; root a slender taproot; stems few

ta many, to about 50cm, erect, terete or, often, finely fluted, more or less Jeafy.

offen veddish-purple, arising from a basal rosette of leaves, Basal leaves to

J2em in length, sinnate-pirmatifid with 2-5 lobes per side, the labes more or less

linear and obtuse to subacute; more rarely entire or with a few small teeth,

these leaves usually linear to narrowly spathulate; leaves tapering into a Jony

slender pehole. Cauline leaves 3-5 [-7]em in length, broadly linear or spathu-

late, vsually entire or with a few teeth per side, obtuse to subacute, sessile or

on a cuneate base, or, more rarely, shortly petiolate, Inflorescences \sually

70 ELIZABETH A, SHAW

10-25-flowered, dense, then elongating after anthesis; flowering pedicels 3-10

[-l5]mim in length, rather stout, erect to slightly spreading; buds oblong-ovate,

almost oblong just hefore anthesis. Sepals ‘oblong to obovate, green or,

especially in northern material, lavender, usually with a narrow hyaline

margin; lateral sepals [4:7-| 52-60 [-6-5]mm Jong, [1:2-] 1°5-1-8

[-2-O]mm wide, average ratio length to width 3:4:1, usually more or less oblong,

acute to subacute, basally saccate; median sepals [4+4-] 5-0-5-5 [-5-S8]mim long,

[O-9-] 1-2-1-7 [-2:'1Jmm wide, average ratio length to width 3-8:1, usually

morc or less oblong, tapezing distally and obtuse, not, or only very slightly,

basally saceate, Petals about twice as Jong as the sepals, ca, 9-5-13-Omm long,

clawed; blades ca. 3-0-6-7 x 2:0-3-7mm, ratio length to width 1-°3:1-2+5:1,

average [-7:1, uhlony to broadly cuneate, apically rounded, tromeate or emar-

inate, tapering into a move or less linear claw, often winged, usually slightly

onger than the blade, blade averaging 44 per cent of the total petal length:

petals white, pink or lavender, the last seen especially on orthern material,

in sicco yellowish to dark brown. Lateral stamens [4°7-] 5°3-6-0 [-6-5]mm

long, filaments usually more or less linear, O-4-1-0mm. wide, green to pink;

anthers 1/6-2°3mm long, average 2-Omm, rectangular, obtuse, yellow; diagenal

stamens [6-5-] 7-0-8:Omm long, filaments 0-5-0-Smm wide, linear or widened

toward the base, the widening being greater on the laterul side of the vein;

anthers 1-2-2-Onm long, average 1-61, oblong, obtuse, yellow. Pisti! 40-65

mm long, cylindrical, not stipitate or in a short linear stipe, densely tomentose

with yery short hairs: style obsolete or short and linear, crowned with a fleshy

tectiform or capitate stigma, this usually depressed; nectaries as in generic

description, usually well-developed, bright wreen. Fruiting pedicels |4-] 8-13

[-(GJmr long, 0:4-0+7 [-1-0]mm. averaging (6mm in diameter, rather stout,

spreuding to erect; fruit [1-3-| 2-5-4-0 [-5-5Jem long, septum L-4-2:3mm wide,

usually less than 2-Onim; valves with distinct but not prominent nerve, usually

nof constricted between seeds, rather densely pubescent, proxioially usually

truncate, distally rounded to subacute, style [2°0-] 2+5-4: 0mm, linear or brouwdly

ohvenical or so thickened as to be almost spherical; stigma tectiform or sorac-

times reduced and appearing depressed-capitate, usnally purple; septten white.

usually opaque and rugulose with median nerve, the epidermal cells being

square to oblong, sometimes irregukuly pentagonal, with straight or slightly

curved walls; funicles to about O-Simim in Jength, more or less linear to broadli

triangular, usually slightly ctrved, pendulous, Seeds ea. 171-155 0°7-1-Omu.

subbiseriate, ca. 20-40 per cell, oval, phimp, wingless or occasionally with a small

obtusely triangular wing at the distal end; testa golden- to dark-hrown, usually

with 2 darker area at the hilum. when muistened, exuding a radiate mucus ta

Boum wide, the mucus emerging as a distiact spiral thread from enel papilh

m the testa as soon as moistened: enebryo with radicle same length or slightly

longer than the cotyledons; average thickness of embryos front soaked seeds

{) 44mm.

Tyrm Locautty; “Loedy arennsis <depressis”

Hovoryeua; C. Sturl. Nv, 12— BM!

Sova Acsrtanca: = Mulnorina Sty.; 18.7.1955; A Hill L4 — ADS Mr Lyndhurst:

Aug 1409; M, Koch 320 — AD, NsW 39725: Shi (8. Macumby ELS; 3,9, 1951; fsing 350 —

AD: |omile S, Oodnadatta; 18.9.1963, Shaw 225 — AD; 20 niles N. William Creek; 6.8.1963;

Ruchol 697 — AD: Everard Pork ELS; 128.1963; Wilson 2379 — AD. UC. %: Coondyinhn

Siding: 2.8.1963; Kucled 555 — AD: ‘Varcoola; 21.9.8920; Ising — AD: Wraibring: Sept

1920; Psing 1393 — MEL, NSW 53717, BRI;

New Sour Watrs: — between the Durling and Lachlan; ?; Bark? — MEL Yandwna

Stas July, 1910; Cellier = NSW 538727.

Qerensranp. — Thylingra; 4.7,19492, Allen 237 — CANB, NE between Stokes Hiouse

and Cooper's Creek; ?; Wheeler — MEL:

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAL i

Noatrern Teantrory; — 18 rmlles SSF, of Indiana Sta; 11,9.1956; Lazartdes 5965 —

NT. PERTH, CANB, BRI, AD, NSW 58731) 19 miles Si. of Alice Springs Township:

17.8.1956; Lazarides 5721 — N'L, PERTH, AD, NSW 53732; 5 miles S.W. of Decp Well

Stn; 19.84.1958; Lazarides 8747 — NT, AD, BIT, NSW 59736, CANB, PERTIT: Mermanns-

bury; 1906-1908; Strehlow 4 — B: 1 mile W. Uinbeura Well; 7.7.2955; Chippendale — NYT

1356, CANR, BRI, NSW 5a714, AD:

Westran Austnatra;: Perth [Kalgoorlic? |]; Sept., 1913, Ashby — BM.

One hundred and twenty sheets were seen.

Distribution: In the Northern Territory B. canescens is known from the area

between Alice Springs and the South Australian border, aod from the Simpson

Desert; it probably occurs also in the south-western part of the Northern Terri-

tary, but has not yet been collected there:

In South Australia it is found in the north-western and northern parts of

the State, hut apparently not in the Flinders Ranges and the Lake Frome Basin,

its absence here surprising for it has been collected in the adjacent parts of

New South Wales,

From New Sonth Wales and Queensland there are only scattered collec-

tions, but these are from the north-western and south-western parts of the

respective States. Blake mentions it as being very common in the Channel

Cauntry in south-western Queensland,

In the herbarium of the British Museum is a collection made by Ashby in

Western Australia and Juabelled “Perth”; hawever, the label bears a pencil nete

suzgesting that it was probably collected neay Kalgoorlie and this is more likely.

B. canescens probably oecurs in the eastern part of Western Australia, for in

South Australia it has been collected as far west as Ooldea and Wynbring, —

Map. 1.

Observations. There is comparatively little vanation in growth form and

size of the floral organs and fruit. The most conspicuens variation ix in size din

shape of the style which can be linear or globose or anv shape between these.

In the Howering stage, the stigma is almost always tectiform (the lobes over

the valves), but in the fruit this is often diflcult to see as the stigma becomes

distorted by growth of the style.

The petals are nsually white, hut pink or lavender petals are not uncommun.

These seem to occur at random for they have been reported on plunts fren ML.

Lendhurst, Arcooma and De Rose Hill, all in South Australia, and from Dora-

mini Pass und Uenbury in the Northern Territory, Unfortunately, mnless a

hofe was made at the time of collection one cannot be sure of the colour for

originally white petals sometimes tuke on a lavender tinge when dried. Sepals

are sometimes pink or lavender, but this scems to be not correlated with petal

euler for coloured sepals are found on flowers with either white or eoloured

petals.

The testa is finely papillase; when moistened mucos is rapidly exnded as a

long and distinct spiral thread, one from each papilla. Lt shonld be noted that

the seeds have usually been deseribed as wingless; sometimes are found seeds

bearing a small triangular wing at the distal end, One also sees seeds which ure

apparently surrounded by a narrow wing, but this is a consequence of incom-

ete development of the embryo with the peripheral parts of the integuments

be ing flattened around it.

To the unaided eye the entire plant looks hoary. All parts except the petals

and sfamens and ronl are covered with hairs which are usually shortly stipitate,

allhough some few are sessile, and are irregularly branched or bifureate. Many

of the hairs, especially on the leaves, are twice bituceate; that is, each arm oF a

172 ELMABETH A. SHAW

bifurcate hair is again forked. There sometimes are a few additional arms un

these hairs, but the basic pattern is twice bifurcate.

Ecology and Biology: This species is not uncommon in semi-arid parts of

Seuth Australia and the adjacent parts of Queensland, New South Wales and the

Northern Territory, Usually it grows in deep sand and under favourable condi-

tions large sand hills may be covered with it, Allen s.n. (CANB, NI) frum

Thylungra, Queensland, is annotated as having grown on “red stony Gidges

and Boree fats” and Chippendale s.n. (AD, NT 2381) is described as “common

in small area, on rocky ground”, but these are probably Jess common oceur-

rences,

Collections from Arcoona (Murray 8 — AD) are noted as occurring on

“bluelbush [Kochia] flat and sandhills” and Jessup (1951), in discussing the

Acacia linophylla-A, ramilosa association which accurs on sandhills on Arcoona

and neighbouring stations west of Lake Torrens, mentions B. canescens as.

along with Calandrinia remota und Myriocephalus stuartii, being common after

winter rains, He also remarked that it oceurs rather rarely in mulga (Acacia

aneura) swamps in the same aren,

Lazarides 5965 (AD, BRI, CANB, NSW 53731, NT, PERTII) from near

Indiana Station in the Northern Territory is noted as being “common on creek-

bank with Chloris acicularis and Lepidium spp"; Lazarides 572! (AD, NT,

PERTH, NSW 53732), collected 19 miles south-east of Alice Springs, was “with

Acacia estrophiolata and annuals on fine clayey sand”, Also in clayey sand was

Lazarides 5747 (AD, BRI, CANB, NSW 53730, NT, PERTII) from Deep Well

Station, annotated as oceurring with Triodia basedowii and Cusuaring decais:

neana; Perry 5501 (AD, CANB, NT, PERTIL), collected near Mt. Cavanagh

Station, was “with sparse Acacia dneura and A. kempeana on deep red sand

on granite”.

‘this species is .a member of the large group af ephemerals which appear

after rain in the semi-arid country. Probably matire seeds will germinate at

any season, but only those plants coming up in autumn tu early spring have a

chance of fruiting and setting sced. It seems that the seed, when shed, is nol

fully mature, but requires an after-ripening. perindd.

The months for Howeriny are July, August and September, although a plint

collected on the Mulligan River in south-western Queensland in Febmary, 1904,

hears flowers and fruit.

Uses and Common Names: Usually this species does not oceur in large

enough quantities in any area to be of much importance as a fodder plant,

although Jessup (1951) mentions B, canescens as being “quite palatable” (kn

mature merino sheep) and “fairly common”.

The plants have sweetly scented flowers and under favourable conditions are

large and showy, looking much like Matthiola. For this reason it is usually

called “wild” or “native stock”, although Blake (1938) remarks that it is called

“heliotyope” in south-western Queensland,

Relationships: Blennodia canescens is very closely related to B. pterosperma

and differs from it in only a few respects. The most obvious difference lies in

the spreading pedicels of B. canescens which, although sometimes almost hori-

zontal, are never recurved. Alsou B. canescens seems never to have hairs on the

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GRNERA OF CAUCIFFRAR 173

Tephim, a feature donstantly seen in B. plerosperma, The two are compared

helow;

B, canescens B, pterosperma

style apparently neyer obsolete style sometimes obsolete

septum opaque, tugulose septum translucent, smooth

seeds plump, almost always wingless sceds flattened, surrounded by a wing

fruiting pedicels ca, O-4-1-0 mm in fruiting pedicels va, 0:3-0-6 mm in

diameter diameter

fruiting peslicels spreading tu creet Sruiling. “pedipels almost always re

curved,

2, Blennodia pterosperma (Black)Bluck

wrepov = wing; omeppa = seed; the seed is surrounded by a membranous wing)

Black, Fl. S. Austral, (1924)248; Black, Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Aust. 49(1925)

272; Ising. Trans. Roy. Soe. 8. Aust, 31(1933)186; Schulz, Pflfum. ed. 2 17b

(1936)571; Black, Trans. Roy. Soc. §. Aust. 61(1937)243; Eardley, 'T'rans.

Roy. Soe. 5. Aust. 70(1946)162; Black, Fl, 8. Austral, ed, 2 (1948)376;

Chippendale, Trans, Roy. Soc. $, Aust. 82(1959)329.— Blennodia canescens

var, pterosperma Black, Trans. Roy, Soc, 8, Aust. 41(1917)638 (basionynt);

Black, Trans. Roy. Soc. $, Aust, 42(1918)173,

Pipures) Black, Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Aust, 41(1917)t4l, fig, 1; ~ Figure

1C, D, M.

Description, Plant herbaceous annual, tomentose with sessile or shortly

stipitate stellate or irregularly branched hairs, rarely, besct with a few simple

huirs as well as the other; root a slender taproot; stems few to many, ta about

50 cm, erect, terete or finely fluted, rather sparsely leaved, brown-green or

reddish-purple in colour, arising from a basal rosette of leaves. Basal leaves to

ca, T om Jong, sinuate-pinnatifid with 2-4 lobes per side, the lobes usually

obtuse or, more Often, linear to spathulate with margin entire or with a few

simall teeth, obtuse to subacute; leaves tapering into a slender petiole tu 4 cm

long, Cauline leaves to ca. 6 em long and 4 cm wide, pmatifid with 2-3 Iinear

lobes per side, terminal Iobe subacute or, less often, acute; or entire or with

a lew small tecth; tapering into a short narrow petiole or, often, sessile on a

narrowly cuncate base. Inflorescences averaging about 20-Howered, dense,

elongating alter anthesis; flowering pedicels 4-8 mm long, erect to slightly

spreading, later becoming recurved in must cases; buds oblong just before

anthesis, Sepals oblong to narrowly obovate, usually green, less often lavender,

with a narrow hyaline margin; laieral sepals [4-3-] 5-5-6-0 [-65] x [1-2-] L-5-

2-() [2-3] mm average ratio length to width 3:11, oblong, tapering distally and

subacute to acute, basally saccate; median sepals [4+5-] 5:0-5-5 [-6-OJ x [4-1]

1-4-1-6 |-1:8] mm, average ratio length to width 3-9:1, oblong to narrowly

ubovate, rounded to truncate, not, or rarely, very slightly saccate. Petals about

twice as lon us the sepals, ca, 9-5-13-0 mim Jong, clawed; blades ca. 3-2-6-3 x

2-0-4-5 mm, ratio length to width 1-2:1-2-OrL, average 1-6;1, oblong to ovate,

apically rounded, truncate or, less often, emarginate, tapering into a Jinear claw,

this usually expanded slightly distally or proximally, slightly longer than the

blude, blade uveraging 40 per cent of the total petal length; petals white. pink

or lavender, the last seen more often in northern specimens, in sicco dark brown

or yellowish, Lateral stamens [4-0-] 4:5-5+0 [-5-5] mm Jong, filaments linear,

average 0-5 mm wide, tapering slightly distally, green, pink or lavender; anthers

re ELIZABETH A, SHAW

1-6-2-3 mm, average 1-49 mm, oblong, obtuse, yellow; diagonal stamens [5-8-]

6-1-6:7 [-7:4] mm, filaments to 0:8 mm, linear or broadened proximally. this

often unequal, ihe greater width heing on the lateral side of the vein, green,

pink or lavender; anthers 1-5-2-] mm, average 1-7 mm, oblong, obtuse, yellow.

Pistil 4:0-6-5 mr long, cylindrical, not stipitate or on a short linear stipe,

densely tomentose with very short hairs: style obsolete or short and linear:

stivme fleshy, tectiform or depressed-capitate; nectaries as generic desvription,

areen, very often net well developed, Fruiting, pedicels to ca. 18 mm Tong,

020-6 mm, average O11 mm in diameter, rather slender, spreading or, in most

eases, recurved. Fruit 4-5-7-G em long, septum J-2-2-5 mm, nsually Jess than

1-7 mm, straight or slightly curved; valves with prominent nerve, usually slightly

constricted between seeds. with rather scattered. pubescence, proximally usually

rouoded, rarely, truncate, distally rounded or subacute; style O-7-L-e4 mim, linear:

ur obsolete; stigma tectiform or depressed-capitate, usually purple; septum white

ne colourless, vitreous and smooth, with median nerve, often fenestrate at the

distal end, the epidermal cells of the center usally more or less oblong with

very sinuous margins, occasionally with almost straight or shyhtly curved

marvitis, those cells toward the edge more nearly square, with straight margins.

the peripheral area often somewhat rogulose; funicles usually more or less

linear straight or curved, pendulous; replim usually with a few scattered huirs.

Seeds ca. 1-3-1-6 x 09-1+1 mm, subbiseriate, ca, 25-40 per cell, oval, flattened,

surrounded by a membranous wing to 0-5 mm in width at the chalazal end;

teste light golden-brown, usually with a darker area at the hilum, when moaist-

ened exuding a narrow rad{ate muens, especially on the wing, the mucus emerg-

ing From each papilla of the teste as a hyaline oblong, each Acree: trew

spiral thread; embryo exactly notorrhizal, the radicle slightly longer than the

cotyledons; average thickness of embryos from soaked seeds 0-28 mm.

Tver Locaurry: “Lake Blanche”.

Hornorvrus: Lake Blinche; (9.9, 10L6; S.A. White — AD s6ddAnds!

Seutu Ausiearnra: — Birdsville Track; Spt. 1060: Brencanirg — ADW; Delween Nappa-

morrie and Innamincka; 13.5,1962; Jeokson 429 - AD: cust shore of Lake Vrome;

28-931.8.1952:, Peake-Jones — AD: approx. 6 miles N. Cooper's Creck; 24.8,1960; Lothian 269

— AB, UC, '%: 18 kan N. Andamooks Stn; 25.9.1080; Filvau 3216 — AD: Parachilna

3.0.1941; Cleland — AD: 38 miles east Dalhousie Springs; 95,1963; Lothian D419 — AD:

Niaw Sourt Wars: — Moutwingee; Ang, 1962; Gardiner — AD: Fort Grey; Aug, 1921-

MacGillivray, Lae £

QUEENSLAND: — near Nappamenie Stn; 15.6,1962, Jackson 447 ~ AD:

Nowrumeny Terxiony: — Simpson Desert, about 60-65 miles S.F. Ringwood Stu.:

8.01955: Cliippendale — NSW 53715. NV 1610: sandy watercourse, Chazlotle Waters:

97.5.1939; Crocker — AD:

Fifty-eizht sheets were seen.

Distribution; Known from South Australia, the Northern Territory, New

South Wales and Queensland, bul apparently much less widely spread than js

B. canescens. In South Australia the collections are chiefly from the aorth-

eastern part of the State, with a few from the Flinders Ranges, the western part

of the Simpson Desert, and a single collection from 18 km north of Andamanka

(Filson 3216 — AD) which is the only one from the area south-west of Lake

SVTe,

YY The Northern Territory collections ave from the Simpson Desert and the

urca between Alice Springs and Charlotte Waters. The seven collections made

in New South Wales are all from the far northwestern part of the State. Two

cullectians from Queensland are from the south-western part. — Map 2,

Observations: B. pteraspernid is even more constant in its characters than

is B, canescens, the only real variation being in size of the style. Black (1925)

said “stigmate fere sessile”, but there is often a quite conspicuous style as much

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CAUCIERAAL 17-5

as Jk mm long. The most noticeable feature is the oceurrenve of recurved

fruiting pedicels; when the plant is in fower the pedicels are nsually only spread-

ing, but with maturation of the ovary the pedicels gradually turn downwards,

However, m any given plant there may be a few pedicels which remaln

spreading,

As in B, canescens, the petils may be white or lavender; coloured petals

seem lO occ at random in a population and to be correlated with no other

Feature, Collections which definitely had lavender petals have been made at

Pandie-Pandie (Lothian 436 — AD), between Innamineka and Nappamerrie

(Jeckson 429 — AD) and several other places in the north-eastern part of Sputh

Australia, as well as at scattered localities in the Flinders Ranges und near Lakes

Turrens und Frome. In this species, too, the sepals may be pink or lavender,

but this is again independent of petal colour.

A distinctive feature of the septum is the trimsparent band running along

either side of the vein. ‘The epidermal cells are usually fusiform an quite

acute or oblong, with straight or wavy edges: This central band may take up

lial the total width of the septum and even tu the unaided eye is conspicnous.

The apparent difference is perhaps the result of some difference in the middle

layer of the septum, for the epidermal cells themselves seem to be much the

same across its width,

The seeds are more fattened than are those of B. caneseens and are sur-

rounded hy a membranous wing, When muistened, mucus is rapidly expded

us discrete oblong bodies, ane appearing to come from each papilla) cach uf

which contains a grey coiled thread; this is seen espevially well on the wing.

The pnbescence is essentially the same as that of B. canescens, the plant

having an overall hoary appearance, The hairs are usually shortly stipitate and

ire irregularly branched, often being twice bifurcate. On the foril valves the

hairs are usually not much more than ca. ¥ mm long with the arms usually

Hattened in a plane parallel to the valve. On the leaves they are much the

sume except that comparatively more are almost sessile and there is an admixture

of trifureate ones. The cauline hairs are the same, but slightly longer. about

t-¥ mm long.

Specimens of B. canescens and B. pteresyperma louk slightly different and

this would seem to be due to some subtle difference in the pubescence. It has.

however, proved impossible to find any constant difference between them and

one cannot satisfactorily determine material which is purely vegetative o1

heaving flowers only, Fruits of B. pterasperma gencrally have sealtered hairs

on the replim, but these are uot always present on the young ovary, It also

seoms generally true that the ovary of B. pteresperma is less stout than that

of B. canescens, but this difference is neither great enough nor constant enough

to be of value in making determinations,

Keology and Bivlozy; Much of what is true of Blennodia canescens is trac

whew of this species. It commonly Hecurs or deep sand; the writer has seen it

uruwing densely on sand hills north of Leizh Creek where it was with othey

ephemerals — Compositae, Zygophyllum, Euphorbia, Portulacca, ete. Other

plants with which it has been found associated in south-western Queensland

and north-castern South Australia are species of Senecio, Frankenia, Crotalaria

and Seaetola.

Probably B. pterosperma may spread rather quickly for the flat winged

secds would be casily carried by the wind. The earliest collections available

were made in 1885 (Mulligan River; Cornish — MEL) and in 1888 (between the

Finks River aud Charlotte Water; Kempe — MET.): none were then made until

1816 (the holotype), During this time several collections of B, canescens were

ELIZABETH A. SHAW

176

Distribution of Blennodia canescens R.Br.

Map 1.

Distribution of Blennodia pteresperma (Black) Black.

Map 2.

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 17

mide in areas where B, pterosperma might now he expected and it seems

possible that B. pterosperma is less common than is the other species. Yet, iu

favourable seasons, it occurs in profusion in rather restricted. areas.

Uses and Common Names: Apparently no uses fur this species have been

recorded, It is known as “wild” or “native stock”,

Relationships, It is somewhat surprising that Black originally described this

species as agreeing with B. camescens except for the seeds being winged. Cer-

tainly the recurved pedicels of B, plerdsperma are very distinctive and could

not be confused with those of B. canescens, The writer agrees with Black's

[ater conclusion that these lwo are distinet species,

Arabidella (FvM Schulz

{ Arabidella = diminnitive of Arabis L.}

Schulz, PArch. 86(1924)177; Schulz, PAfam. ed. 2 17h(1936)612— — Erysi-

mum subgenus Arabidella FyM., Linnaca 25(1853)368.— Pseudarabicdelli

Schulz, Pflrch. 86(1924)257; Schulz, Pafam, ed. 2 17b(1936)636, [yevtys =

false, Arabidella = gems in this family) Mieromystria Schutz, PHreli-

86( 1924 )263; Schulz, Pilfam. ed. 2 17b(1936)63Y. (pixepos = small, pastor

= spoon; the filaments of Arabidella nasturtiim (FvM)Shaw are basally

dilated),— = Lemphoria Schulz, Pirch. 86(1924)267; Schulz, PAfam, ed, 2

17b(1936)640, (A¢udos = mucus; the seeds are mucose ).

Typical ypecies: Arabidella trisecta ( FvM.)Sehulz.

Description: Calyx open; sepals spreading or, Jess. often, almost erect, not

saccate, usually green or yellow-green, sometimes lavender, with a narrow

eoluurless or lavender hyaline margin and bearing on the abaxial side a few

hairs near the tip; Interal sepaly usually oblong, sometimes obovate, usually

abswlutely and relatively wider than the median, distally gently tapering and

subacute or, less often, ronnded; median sepals oblong or obovate to elliptic

(sumetimes suborbiculac), proximally usually gently tapering, distally rounded

or, less commonly, subacnte., sometimes slightly cucullate. Petals as long as

the sepals to about twice as long, white or yellow, verv rarely Javender, obovate

to cuneate, or with distinct blade and claw; if clawed, claw usually more Gr less

linear or slightly widened basally, as long us or shorter than the blade, then

usually suborhicular to obovate, rarely rhombic, entire vr sinuate, apically

rounded to truneate, then sometimes retuse or emarginate, finely or coarsely

veined, often blade at right ungles to the claw ar further reflexed. Stamens 6,

erect or somewhat spreading, filaments linear and slightly widened at the base,

or much expanded and spathulute, usually yellow to green, occasionally pink

to lavender: anthers a Oblong, less often almost square or more or less

suittate, rounded or trimeate, yellow. MNectaries of uw quite constant patters.

bul showing varying degrees of development; leteral glands each surroundige

the base of a Juteral stamen, annuliform ty lexagonal, usually open on the

inner side, open ovr, often, only emarginate on the exterior, producing from each

side of each gland a lateral appendage curving around the base of the adjacent

diagonal stamen; sometimes not fully developed and then usually appearing

ws semi-circular or oblong lobes of tisvite, each subtended by a petal: medion

glands, if present, single oblong or deltoid lobes of tissue lying between the

buses of the diagonal stamens; at fullest development, lateral and median glands

approximate, but not fused. Pistil not stipitate or on a short lincar stipe, linear

ny fusiform, terete or slightly Hattencd dorso-ventrally (latisept), glabrous or

sparsely pubescent (A. eremigena); ovules usually biseriate, oblong to oyal,

(Th ELIZABETH A, SHAW

on slender pendulous funicles, ca, 16-45 per cell; style linear to broadly obconical,

short, rarely obsolete; stizina fleshy, depressed-cupitate or, sometimes, almost

tectilurm, as wide as or slightly wider than the style. Fruit bilocular, bivalved,

dehiscent, not stipitate or on a short stipe, linear, straight or slightly curved,

terete or flattened dorso-ventrally or laterally; galves almast flat or slightly ox

very convex, with a distinct midnerve and, when mature, usually a reticuluni

(if secondary veins, sometimes slightly constricted between sceds, brown, often

with reddish or magenta pigmentation especially at the margins, glabrous or

pubescent with simple hairs, proximally rounded to truncate, less often, sib-

acute, distally rounded or tapering and subacute; style linear to broadly ob-

conieal or very short and stout or obsolete; stizmua usually depressed-capitate,

sometimes much depressed and cuplike or almost tectiform, as wide as or

slightly wider than the style. Septum. white or colourless opaque or translucent,

sometimes fenestrate hy ou lonyiludinal slit, nerve obsolete or more or Jessy distinct,

smooth or rugulose, especially at the margins and between the seeds; funicles

linear or slightly broadened ‘proximally to almost deltoid, straight or curved,

pendulous, Seeds uniseriate to biserlate, oblong to oval, plump or slightly

Hattened, sometimes (A. filifolia) with a small wing al the distal end; testi

vellow or yellow-brown to reddish-hrown, slightly darker at the hilum, very

finely papillose; when moistened exuding from each papilla a diserete oblong

body in cone of mucus; embryo exactly or oblinely notorrhizal, cotyledons

usmilly oblong, slightly shorter than the radicle. Plent perennial, suffruticose

and many-stemmed, erect. or annual, herbacenus, erect or prostrate, glabrous

ur finely papillose or pubescent with simple hairs; stems arising from ground

level or from a short main stem; if herbaceous, sometimes with a leafless central

stem and Teafy Jateral stems arising from a basal rosette af leaves, the central

stem sometimes reduced ta an apparently basal inflorescence. Basal leaves

(present in herbaceous species only) rosulate, usually obovate to narrowly so,

entire or pinnatified, petiolate. Cauline leaves (in speeies with a hisal rosette )

usually few, scattered, pinnatifid with 1-7 lobes per side or, rarely, entire, shortly

petiolate or sessile on cuneale buses; otherwise solitary or faseiculate, filiform to

linear, entire or bi- or tri- sect, sometimes with regular dichotomous divisions

of the second and third order, sessile. Root a taproot, slender or short, stout

and woody, Inflorescences ebvacteate, terminal on stems, initially eorymbase

but after anthesis clongating and racemose, sometimes stem reduced so inflares-

cence seems basal; buds immediately before anthesis oblong to. ovoid or obavoid;

flowering pedicels slender, ascending to slightly spreading; fruiting pedicels

slender, almast erect or spreading to horizontal.

Sis species in semi-arid parts of Western Ausizalia, Seoth Australia, the Nortbern

Territory, Queensland, New South Wales and Victoria

Key to the species of Arabidella:

A Plants herbaceous

Leaves mostly bisect or triseet 7 — 4, A, nasturtium

8 Leaves pinnatisect or lyrate-pinnatifid

C Plants glabrous... - 2. 2. fA, procumbens

G Plants pubescent sco - 2... ... & A. eremigena

A Plants suffruticose

D Plants. strageling shrubs, leaves mostly entire -. —,., 3. A, filifelin

LD Plants erect, leaves mostly hisect or trisect

E Fruit usually sessile, linear, plant usually pupillose, leaves Tess than

0-5 mm wide niente : 1, A. triseeta

E Fruit usually stipitate, linear-ellipsoid, plant glahrons, leaves ca,

1:5-1-5 mm. wide - 3B, AL plavceseens

AUSTRALIAN WNDEMIC GENERA OF (URUCIFERAE 17

1. Arabidella triseeta (FvM)Schulz

(tres = three, secta = cut; the leaves are often divided into three segments)

Schulz, Pireb, 86(1924)179; Black, Trans. Roy. Sec. S. Aust. 6L(1937)243.,

Erysimum trisectum FvM., Linnaea 23(1893)368 in obs, ( basionynt),—

Sisymbrium trisvectuny FvM,, ‘Vrans. Vict. Inst. 1(1555)114; FeM,, Hook,

J. Bot, Kew Mise. 8(1856)4; FvM., Rep. Babb, Exped. (1859)7; MvM.,

PLCol-Viet. 1(1860-1862)39; FvM., Fragm. 7(1869)20; FvM., Fragm. 11

(187) )60; FyM., Nat.Pl.Viet. 1(1879)33; Tate, Trans. Roy. Soe. S_ Aust.

3(1880)51; PvM., Census 1(1682)5,; ‘lute, Trans. Roy. Soc, 8. Aust, 6( 1883)

10); FvM., Key Viet.PL 2(1885)7; FVM, Key Viet PL 1( 1887-1888 )13);

Tate. Trans. Roy, Soc, 8. Aust, 12(1889)71; FPVM., See Census 1(1889)9,

Tate, F).S.Anstral, (1890 ) 16, B06; FvM, et Tate, Trans, Roy. Soc. S. Aust. 13

(1890)96; 16(1896)335; Kuch, ‘lraus. Roy. Sue. $. Aust. 22(1898)L02.—

Blennodia frisecta (FvM.)Benth., Fl.Austral. 1(1863)74; Turner, Forage PI.

Austral, (1891)2; Tate, Trans, Roy, Sue. $8, Aust. 22( 1898 )123; Bailey, Qld,

Flora 1(1899)47; Black, ‘Trans. Roy. Soe. S, Aust, 39(1915)830; Maiden &

Betche, Cens, \.S,W, Pl, (1916)63; Black, Trans. Roy. Soc, 8. Aust, 41( 1917)

45,638; Ising, Trans, Roy. Soc. S, Aust, 46(1922)588, 397; Black, b'LS.Austral.

(1924) 247; Black, Trans, Roy, Soc, §, Aust, 61(1937)243; Black, FLS. Austral.

ed. 2 (2588 879; Jessup, Trans. Roy. Soe. §. Aust. 74( 1951) 243, 248, 250, —

Arabidella lrisecta vax, hybophora Schulz, PHrch. 86(1924)179,

The first three of the above numes are nomenclatural synonyms of Arabidella trisecta,

being based on the same type, The name Arabidella trisectu var. hybophora which

is based on a different type is discussed below.

Exelnded: Arabidelle trisecta. var. brachycarpa (Benth.) Schule ( Blewtodia trinecta var,

brachycarpe Benth.) = Arabidella: zlaneescons Shaw.

Vigures: Turner, Forage Pl, Austral. (1891) fig. 2; Hayek, Beih, But,

Centralbl, 27(1911) fig. 8 (11); Selwle, Parch, 86(1924) fig. 33; Schulz,

PHfam. ed. 2 17h( 1998) fig, 382; — Pigs. 2A, 3G-N.

Tyeirication: Sines no collections were cited and av localities mentioned with the

deseription of Erysimum trisectum IvM., it was neecssury to choose a lectotype for this

wame. With the deseription of Stsymbriten Grisecttim several localities are mentioned. Unw-

ever, S. triseetum FvM, (1855) cannot by necessarily regarded! as a nomenclatural synonym

of £. trisectum ByM. (1853) for no reference is made to the earlier publication af the

latter name,

To avoid future confusion it is necessary to choose, if possible, as lectatype of Sisym-

firiem trisectm FyM, a plant which it is certain that Mueller saw before 1853 and. took

inte account m describing E. trisectum. There are four specimens froin Crystal Brook

and Cudnakw iu the southem part of the Flinders Ranges which Mueller collected in

October, 1851, und one from Mormdie on the Murray River collected by him in February

of the same year,

From these five MEL 758 has been chosen us lectatype of both nares because it fits

a lneality mentioned with the description of ‘8, frivecturs (“on Spencer's Gulf"), it is an

entire plant suid the best of the five. und it bears some pertinent annotations in Mueller’s

hend, ‘These are “Arabis triseeta, FP. Muell.”” and “Erysinetm (Arabidella) triseeta Mere.

Mull. Nov.Holl. austral,”.

Tt agrees wall with both deseriptions and. with the choice of this Jectotype for both

the names Erysimiuny trisceetian FvM.. andl Sisymbxdum trisectiin FVM. they become namen-

elatural synonyms,

Two varieties mast be considered One is Alennodi« triseeta var. brachyearpa Benth.

(1863), accepted also by Scholz, and bused on a collection made in 1859 on McDouall Stuart's

expedition, Bentham wrote:

“These specimens, . . ., ae du Fruit only; the habit ancl foliage are precisely those of

the conuoon form gathered with them, but the pods are shortly oblong and yery turgid,

about 2 lines long; they may possibly be accidentally abnormal.”

1s RLIZABETH AL SITAW

The exisUng Speciinen appeus to be a fragment of a plant of A. ulaucescens with very

young frit ancl it scoms best that this nume he treated as a taxonomic synonym of A

ulancescens.

A, trisecta yar, hybonliors Schule (1924) was thought to be distinct because nf its

bearing papillac. However, almost all plants uf A. trisecta bear papillae and it does not

see justificd to maintain this varicty. To prevent future confusion it is nevessary to. choose

a keetotype. Schulz said nly “Mit der typischen Paunze."y there are only two specimens

aunatated by Schulz as “war. hybophora™ and elated before L924, One of these is Koch 290

(H), the other a colfection from Cryytal Brook (W). The latter bears no collector's name,

bul dows Tave a label “Plantae Millerianae” and was almost certainly collected by Mucller-

This latter is chosen a3 leetotype becuse it is a hetter specimen thaw the ather, cores from

the lectutype lovality ot A. triseeta ancl was possibly collected at the same time as this

wetutype,

Deseription; Plant an erect woody undershrub, when in fruit to about 60 em

lrivh, hut usually less, glabrous or the stems and proximal parts of the leaves

covered with rbslomg to broadly triangular papillae, these usually less than 1 mm

long and flattened; root a stout woody taproot te ca, 1-5 cm diameter stems to

ca, 4 cin in diameter near the base, arising from ground level or from x short main

stem, terete or quadrangular or finely fluted, erect or slightly spreading, light in

evlour, when older usualhy with excoriating bark. Leaves (all cruline) bo ed.

4 cm long, to ca. 1 mm, usually less than £ mm in width, solitary or clustered,

often seeming very densely clustered because of short Jeafy branches arising In

the feaf axils; very rarely entire, usually bi- or tei sect, the primary sectors often

farther divider, sometimes with regular dichotomons divisions of the second ar

third order: segments linear, narrow or, not imcormmonty, narrawly spathulate

toward the tips. rounded to acute, the segments usually arising from about the

same level, the divided part usually less than half the total length: in vito some-

what fleshy, in sieco fragile and usually truch wrinkled. often with red pigmenta-

tim at the tips, Infloresceaces usually ca, 30- to 40-Howered, sometimes yedaced

to Lor a few flowers arising in a leaf axil, rather loose before anthesis, elungating

afterward, Jength from the lowest Hower to tip to ca. 13 cm; flowering pedicels

te ext. J2 mm Jong, ca. 0-15-0-25 mm in diameter, tercte to yuadrangular, ascend-

ing slightly spreading, Pils just before anthesis more or fess abovoid, often a

few scattered buds below the opened flowers. Sepals oblang or elliptic om

obovate, usually green, occasionally lavender, with a narrow hyaline margin.

sometimes slightly eucullate distally, not saccate, initially crect but gradually

spreading to horizontal or further bent buck; lateral sepals ca. 2-8-4-4 mm Jone.

ea. 1-1-1-9 mm wide, average 3-8 x 1:4 mm, ratio lenyth te width 2-2:1-3-3:1.

distally subacute to rounded; median sepals ca. 3- 1-4-6 mm long, ca. 1-0-2-1 mm

wide. average 3-8 x 1-6 mm, ratio length to width 1°8:1-2°9:1, distally rounded.

Petals as long as the sepals to 1% times as long, ca, 3-0-6-0 mm long, average

4-5 mm. white or cream-coloured, occasionally Pright vellow, yellowish in sicco:

blaces ea. 2°2-4-2 mm Jong, ca, 1-7-4-5 mm wide, averaze 3-2 x 3-1 mm, rat.

length tu width of blade 0-9;1-1-3:1, usually suborbicular, Jess often broadly

oblong to square, usually entire or sinuate, varely retuse, usually densely veined,

tapering suddenly into a narrow lineur claw ca. 0-20-46 min wide, the blade

averaging 73 per cent of the total petal length, often relexed so the blade at

right angle to the claw, Stamens with filaments slendec, linear or slight,

widened at the base, white to green; anthers narrowly oblong or, less often.

almost halberd-shaped, obtuse; fateral stamens ca. 3°24:°2 mm lons, average

3-6 mm, anthers ca. 1°5-2-3 mtn, average 1-7 mm, diaganal stamens ca, 2-9-

4-3 Tam. average 3-8 mm, anthers ca, 1-5-2:2 mm, average J-8 mm. Pispil

ea. 2-3-4-0 [5-0] rnm Jong, not stipitate or on a very short stipe, linear, terete

or slightly flattened dorso-ventrally; style linear to broadly Gouate, short:

stigma fleshy, depressed-capitate, as wide as or slightly wider than the style;

ovtdes ca. 40-90 per oyary, more or less oblong, biseriate on slender linear to

SUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAR 18!

narrowly triangular funicles; fuferal glands Nexagonal or pentagonal to cireular,

usually open on the interior, sometimes subemarginate to open on the exterior,

roducing, on cach side ef each gland a lateral appendage curving around the

ase of the adjacent diagonal stamen; median glands oblong lobes of tissue

Wing between the bases of the diagonal stamens, rarely two- or three- lobed,

the glands approximate. conspicuously fleshy and torulose, usually bright green.

Fruiling pedicels usually ea. 1:0-1-5 em long, exceptionally ta 2-0. em, ca, 0-3 mun

diameter, expanded to eg, 0-3-0-7 mm just below the calyx, terete or ubtusely

trisngular, erect to slightly spreading, usually straight. Froit ea. [0.6-] 11-40

em long, usually 2-0-3-0 em, ca, O-8-1:5 mm, usually 0-4-L-3 mm acruss the

septum, terete ov Jatisept, near, straight or slightly curved. usnally not stipitate,

but sumetimes shortly so, the stipe ca. 0-1-0-4 mm long; taleey somewhat convex

fa fat, proximally obtuse to truncate, sometimes retuse, distally subacute to

rounded, sometimes truncate and retuse, with stout vein and, when mature. a

reiculum of anastomosing’ secondary veins, often with red or magenta pigmen-

tution especially at the margins; style linear to broadly obeymical, ca, (4-1-4

mam, nsually Or 7 mm longs stigma small, depressea-oapitite, sometimes cuplike,

about as wide as the style; septum white. with indistinct nerve. opaque and

rugulose or translacent and smooth, to vitreous; fanicles slender, linear to nar-

rowly triangular, pendulous. Seeds ca. O-74)-¥ mm long, ca. 0-4-0-6 mm wide,

uniseriate to subbiseriate, ovoid to oblong, plump; testa orange to reddish-brinwn

with dark ved pigmentation at the hilum, when moistened exuding a narruw

band of mucus to ca, T mm wide. the mucus emerging in discrete oblongs aul

thus appearing radiate; embryg exactly notorrhizal, the radicle slightly longer

than the cotyledons.

Tyen Locauiry: (Sivmbriune trisectam Fvh.. £855)— “In the desert, on tle Murnay

River, on Spencer's and StVineenl’s Gull and near Bake ‘Torrens’,

Tectotveus: Crystal Brook; Oct, 1851: Mueller — MEL, 758!

Sow Ausrmacia: -- Muloorina Stu; 16.7.1955; Hill 134 — AD; Murnpeowte H.S.;

308.1960; Lothian 692 — AD: To miles north of Leigh Greck township: 29.86.1988; Shau: 243,

AD: Mt. Parry Gap; 4.6,1883; Tate AD: Mt. Lyndhurst; Aug. L808; Kooh 22) — AD, B,

BRI, NSW 53547: Chambers Gorge near Mt, Ghambers; 12,9,1936; Fichler 12587 — AD;

ParachtIna; G.6,1961; Donner 77 — AD: 3 miles north of Hawker, 25.46.1961; Shaw 7, 9, 12 —

AD: Cudnaki [Kanyvakal; Oct, 1851; Mueller — MEL 778: Koonanore — near Binely-) Mire

I7.S.1956; Richler 12525 — AD: between Orroro-Peterborongh; 24,9,1936; Clurke — ADW;

Monnide, Murray River; Heb. L831; Mueller — MEL 760; 23 niles cast of Burra on Burra-

Morgau road; 208.1963; Shaw 167 — AD: Crystal Brook, Oct. 1851; Mueller — W (lecto-

tyne of Arabidella trisecla var. Iiybophora Schulz); Yudnapinna; April, 1939; Dowwas —

ADW: Arvoona, also Oakelen Hills; Sept. 1927: Murray 130 — ADs 2 miles N. Mt Wil-

fonghby Stn; 4.8.1963; Kuchel R16 - AD» ea. 50 miles W. Oodnadatta on Hawkes Nest Well

rou; 19.9,1963; Shaw 233 — AD: 7 kan seuth of Ooldea; 22.9.1960; Whibley TET — AT, 2,

UC: Gook: 6.9.1959; Bichler 18179 — ALI: Huvhes; Sept. 1920; Ising 1544 — AD, BRI, MEL,

NSW 53543:

Vievortas — Swan Thll; ?; Ress - MEL: high limestone cliffs of the Murray inmuaediately

amuh of Bowndary Pott, extreme N.W. corner of Victoria; 30,8,1948; Willis — CANB, MEL;

New Sournh Wares: — Cobar; Sept. 1911, Cleland — AD: [rear Lake Burrimbart);

10.53.1836; Mitehell 142 — MEL: Balranald; 1978; Lucas 70 — MRT: Taretla; Aug. 1887,

Bawerlen 26 — Ml: Camp Monindie; 15.10.1860; Victorian £xploriige Expedition — MMT:

Tihooburra; 24.10.1949; Cunstable — NSW 10488; Traken. Mill, 20.68.1939; Pidgeon & Vickery

— NSW 53560; Mazur Sti, 24,7.1955; Constable - NSW 36574, NT: Rivet Darlg;

LSH.1860; Vietarian Kaplaring, Expedition — MEL:

Qorensranns — Oneensland, Austritlia; 1863 2; Mirellon — BM;

NoniHens Tennrony: — near Alice Springs: 1662; Kempe — MEL: 8 niles east af Mi.

Sir Flenry, Ayer's Range; June, 1026; Basedute 44 — AD:

Werserras Austaatia: — Eucla; 1882; Oliver - MEL; Mt Margaret; 11,8,1993; Gardner

2471 — PERTH: Coolyaridie; June, 1899; Helms — NSW 33585:

Tn all, 217 sheets were seen.

142 ELIZABETH A, SHAW

Distribution: Known from Western Australia, the Northern 'Verritory, South

Australia, New South Wales and Victoria; probably also in south-western Queens-

Jand, but there is only one collection from this Stute,

In Western Australia from the Kalgoorlie area and the far south-eastern

part of the State. In the Northern Territory near Alice Springs and south-west

of there toward the Musgrave Ranges.

The bulk of the available material is from South Australia and most of this

from the Flinders Ranges and south-east of them toward the Murray River.

The southernmost collection is from Morundie on the Murray (Mueller’'— MEL.

769), and at the present this species is found as far south as the latitude of

Morgan on the Murray River. There are also scattered collections from the

area south-west of Oodnadatta and from stations along the transcontinental

ruti-line,

In New South Wales oceurs in the north-western part of the State, al

least as far east as Cobar. and to the south-east as far as Balranald. In Vietoria

from the north-western part along the Murray River. — Map 3,

Observations: There is little morphological variation, although in the north-

western part of New South Wales and probably also in adjacent pacts af South

Australia and Queensland is a forni intermediate between A. trisecta and A.

gloureseens, This has fruits shortly stipitate and usually on rather spreading

pedicels, features suggesting A. glaucescens, but the leaves arc those ot A.

frisecta,

Usnally the plant branches from ground level, but in the southern part of

ie Flinders Ranges are found plants with a short main stem of 3-4 erm length

hetore the first branches. These plants alsa have leaves slightly shorter (ca.

Lem) than most,

Generally the petals ure white, but in August, 1963, the writer collected

north of Leigh Creek x form with bright yellow petals. From Leigh Creek to

the Frome River, just worth of Marree, it oceurred to the apparent exclusion

of the ordinary white-flowered form; it was generally srowing with populations

uf A. nasturtivm and it is possible that some hybridisation had occurred,

When this was investigated further it was found that yellow-flowered plants

had been collected at Marree (Hill §8 — AD), Murnpeowie (Lothian 692 — AD}

aud possibly at Mt. Lyndhurst (Koch 525 — NSW 53546), all places in the

northern part of the Flinders Ranges oy just to the north of them. [kt was also

found that the plants are almost entirely lacking: papillae,

There are collections of seemingly glabrous A. trisecta from other areas:

several are from the Flitders Ranges, but there are also ones from Coruna

(Reed sn, — AD), Arcoona (Wonedroffe 6166 — ADW), 50 miles west of Oodna-

datta (Shaw 283 — AD). Maralinga (Shilling 57 — AD), and from New South

Wales; for example, from Cobar (Curran 9 — MEL), Tibooburra (Gonstable

si. — NSW 10458), Silverton (Charsley sn. — MEU.) and other places im the

north-western part of the State.

Unfortunately it is impossible to know if these were yellow-+lowered; when

the plants are dried petals of both colour fornis tend te become a iwniform

yellow-brown and unless a note was made at the time of collection, one cannot

be sure of petal colour. It would be of interest to know more of the disti-

bution of this yellow-flowered form and of any correlation between this condi

tion and the absence or extreme paucity of papillae. The presence of yellow

petals is possibly cantrolled by alleles of a single gene and may be the result

of same introgression from the A. wasturtium gene pool. Still in many places,

ALSTRALIAN ENDPAIC GENERA OF CRUCIFEHAE 183

especially in the southern part of the Flinders Rasges, and in the area hetween

Morgan and Burra, pipulations of A. frisecta and A. nasturtium grow side by side

and there is no obvious evidence of hybridization between them.

To some extent collectors have confused A, trivectu with A. ylaucescens, an

erray made by Max Koch (1898). Koch remarked that he had found three

Forms of Sisymbrium trisectum EvM, (under his mumbers 221, 395 and 398),

His 221 he considered to be probably the “typical form” aad collectians under

this number are (he ordinary papillose A. trisecta. Of Koch 325 he said,

“Lit] has pale-yellow flowers, and being generally found in the presence of

5, nasturtivides, it may be a hybrid,”

Koch 325 (NSW 53546) seems to be a young plant of the usual Form (or of

the yellow-flowered one?).

However, Koch 328 (AD, NSW 53545) is A. gldticescens; Koch said of it,

“The foliage of this form is denser, the leaves are broader, somewhat thick

und succulent, and the racemes more robust”,

and this is a good comparison of A. glaucescens with A. Lrisecta.

It may be mentioned here thut the face of two or more of Koch’s collections

bearing the sume number does net mean that they were toade from the saine

plant, from the same population, at the same time, or even in the same locality;

it means only that he considered these collections to represent the sume species.

Although Schulz believed A. Iriseeta to have non-mucose seeds and so

placed Arabidella in the subtribe Sisymbriinae, the seeds du exude a tiarrow

mucus when moistened, The mucus is exuded as discrete oblong bodies, ome

from each papilla on the testa, and in transmitted light seems radiate; it Is

usually about 0-1 mm wide after an extended period of soaking. However,

immature seeds and those from old collections may show no exudation of riens,

Ecology and Biology: Characteristically A, trisecta is a plant of disturbed

soils and in the semi-arid parts of South Australia it grows abundantly along

roadsides and drainage ditches. Usually it seems to be not in deep sand, but

in loamy, clayey or récky soils. This was especially noted near Mt. Willoughby

Stution where steep rocky banks rise from oné side of the Evelyn Creek; on

them were A, brisecla and A. glaucescens, but neither was seen in the sandy

soil on the other side of the creek,

Among notes with collections are “on a gibber plain — depression on edge

of sand” ( Lothian 692 — AD). “stony ground” (Helms &.n. — AD), “common on

calerete rise” (Ford 339 — CANB), and “very common in some depressions; red-

brown Ivam with limestone fragments aud outcrops” (Anbbard 8404 — BRI):

from north-western Victoria Willis sm (MECL) is noted as occurring on “stony

travertine plains (inmalles savannah’) — not uncommon, but apparently re-

stricted to the open stony ground”,

Black (1917) remarked that it is “only met with in the stony country” and

Tsing (1922), discussing the vegetation of the Ooldea region, wrote,

“In depressions [in salt bush formation] there was less vegetation than on

the higher ground; the smaller plants (annuals chiefly) were absent, and

the formation was decidedly an open one. It was in this station that the

following plants were seen: ... Blennodia trisecta -.

Jessup (1951) mentioned it as being rare west of Lake Torrens.

In South Australia the writer has observed this species in a triangular area

of about GOO square miles bounded on the north and north-east by the ruad

164 ELIZABETH A. SHAW

from Burra to Morgan, on the south by the road from Eudunda to Morgan and

on the west by a line connecting Burra and Eudunda. The eastern part of this

triangle lies on the flats along the Murray River, an area covered with mallee

and with chenopodiaccous shrubs; here A. trisecta is a common roadside plant,

often occurring with A. nasturtiwn. The western part, however, includes the

eastern slopes of the Mt. Lofty Ranges and here it is not found, at Jeast not

in the south-western corner of the triangle which has a higher rainfall. In the

southern part of this area A. triseefa is found only at elevations of Jess than

abont 600 feet above sea-level. Its absence on the eastern slopes of the ranges

may be partly artificially induced by the more intensive agricultural activity

here, but is more probably the resnlt of the higher rainfall, A. frisecta will

probably not grow in an area with an annual rainfall of more than about

10 inches.

In the Flinders Ranges A. frisecta is often secn with galled inflorescetices,

a phenomenon apparently restricted to this area and heré seen also on A. filifolia.

Flowering and fruiting usually occur in August to September, but flowers.

at least, probably could he found at almost any time of the year. This species. is

remarkably tenacions of life — during the summer almost the entire plant dies

back, only a few inches remaining above ground. Yery often small plants are

several years old, for they have a heavy woody root which could not have de-

veloped in only a few vears. With the coming of winter rains. the plants graw

quickly and produce fruiting racemes which may extend for as much as 30) em

heyond the leafy part of the plant. However, after even the lightest rains,

very. inal plants may produce a few Howers, but these do not usually develop

inte fruit,

Uses ene Common Namex;: Described by Tuner (1891) as “a capital fodder

plant for the smaller herbivora, sheep being particularly fond of it”,

Howeyer, (Woodroofe 6166 — ADW) from Arcoona, west of Lake Torrens.

is labelled as “suspected of poisoning sheep”, Jessup (1951) gives no palata-

bility rating for it,

There seem to be no common names, Turner (Lc.) referred to it as “three-

leaved mustard bush”, but it is unlikely that this name was ever in use.

Relationships: Arabidella tvisecta is probably most closely related to A.

nusturtium which forms a transition between the suffruticose and herbaccous

species. The position of A. (riseetu in this genus is discussed under A. nasturtiun

and A. flifolia.

2. Arabidella glaucescens Shaw, sp. nov,

{ylouxds — blue-grevs the foliage is glincous when fresh)

Blennailia filifolia [now (FvM.)Benth.J Black, FIS.Austral. (1924) 347-

(1929 )687; Black, Trans. Roy. Sue, $. Aust 61(1937)243: Eardley, Trans.

Roy, Soc. S. Aust. 70(1946)162; Black, FI.S.Austral. ed, 2 (1948)375.—

Blennodia trisecta var. brachycarpa Benth., Fl.Austral. 1(1863)74.—

Arabidella trisecta var. brachyearpa (Benth.)Schulz, PArch, 86( 1924) 179,

Blennodia filifolia is, in the publications cited, a roisapplied name, referring. ti plants

now placed in A. glaucescens, Arabidellic triseeta var. brachycarpa ix a taxonomic

synonym of A. glaucescens being based on the type of Bleunwodia trisecta var. brachiy-

carpa which is diseussed under Arubidella trisecta.

Figures: 2B, 3A-F, O, P.

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAR 1&5

Diacnosis: Suffrotex, canlihns nsque ad | om altis, rigidis, adscendentibus, glabsis;

fidiis radicalibus aullis; foliis caulindy usque ad 7 vm longis, Faseiculatis vel solis, plenameme

bi- vel tri- sectis, rarins integris, segamentis linearis ta. 0+5-1-5 mm latis, aequilongis, carnasis,

in vive ghincis; Infloresceritibus ca. 50- usque acl 60- floribus; pedicelli fructiferi ca, 7-13 mm

lonets, 0-3-0-6 mm diametro, teretibus vel quadrangularis, erectis vel patentibus, glahris:

siliquis ca. 8-33 mim Jongis, 1-0-2+5 moe latis, teretibus vel latisuptis, linearis vel cllipsaideis,

plernqne stipilatis (usqie ad 2°2 nim); stylis ea, Or7-2°5 mm Jongis, 0°3-0-4 min diametra:

stigmatibus carnosis, depresso-capitatis, saepy stylo litioribas: semiudhus en, O+&1-2 mam

Tongls, iserintis, Oblongis vel ellipsnideis; cotyledonihus inevimbentibos exucte.

Hololypus: ca. 43 slles West of Oodmalatta on Hawkes Nest Well rowd; 19,9.1963,

Shuw 231 = AD 96407053!

Deseription, Plant an erect woody wndershruh, when Sruiting to almost 1

m high, but usually less; roof a very woody taprooi, to 2 em diameter at ground

Jevel, usually Jess; stems tu 1 em in diameter, tercte or finely Auted, glabrous,

arising from near ground level, rigid and ascendant, usually whitish or cream-

coloured, basally with excorialing bark. Leaves (all cauline) ta ca. 7 em long,

usually less than § em, more or less linear, vhustered or, often, solitary (but then

rather closely placed); rarely entire, usually bi- or tri- sect, the primary segments

often further hi wr tri- sect; segments ca, 0-5-1-5 mm wide, usually less than

1-0 mm, tapering to 0-3-0-5 mm, more or less linear, subacute to roamded,

usually arising at the same Jevel and of about the same Jength, although the

secondary segments often unequal; in vice quite succulent and glancous; in siceo

brittle. Inflorescences usually ca, 50- or 60-Alowered, mitially donie: much laxer

after anthesis, sometimes if borne on a secondary branch reduced to 1 ur a

few flowers wrising in a leaf axil; flowering pedicels to ca. 15 mm Jong aud ca.

0-2-0-4 nun in diameter, terete ur quadrangular; Buds just before anthesis svate

to oblong. Sepals narrowly obuvate or elliptic ny oblong to ovate, green or

yellow-green; lateral sepals ca, 3°0-4°3 mm long. ea. 1-12-56 mm wide, uverage

4:3 x 2-0 mm, ratio length to width 1-7:1-3-9:L. distally ronnded to subacute:

median sepals va, [3°6-] 4-0-5:6 mm jong, oa, 1-224 mm wide, average

7x 1-8 mm, ratio length to width 2-2:1-5-7:1, distally usually rounded, some-

times slightly cucullate. Petals to twice as long as the sepals, ca. 4-5-8: 0 mm

loug, average 5-7 mm, white or reeagreghyiaerk blades ca. 2-54°5 mm long,

er 2-04 °7 nm wide, average 3-2 x 353 mm, ratio Jength to width of bhide

0-8:L-1-4:1. often suborbicnlar or avate or obovate, entire vy sinuate, coarsely

veined, tapering suddenly into a linear or basally expanded claw, the claw ca,

0-3-0-9 mm wide, the blide averaging 57 per cent of the total petal length,

often retflexed! su that blude at right angles ta the claw. Stamens with flaments

slender, linear or slightly widened at the base, white or pale green; anthers

oblong or sagittate, obtuse; fateral stamens va, 3.4-5:°7 min, average 4°6 mm.

anthers ca. 1-3-2-5 mm, average 2:0 mm: diagonal stamens ca. 3-8-8-2 mm,

average 4-9 mm. anthers ca 1-5-2-8 mim, average 2-0 mm. Pistil ea, 2+ 7-8-0

min, usucilly slightly stipitate, sumelimes not so, linear tu fusifurm, terete ov

broadly elliptic; style linear or clouute; stigma depressed-capitate; ovules {uy

18 mm, more or less oblong, biseriate on slender pendulous funicles, ta, 35-74,

lateral nectaries pentugonal to square or suborbiculir, usually open on interior,

slightly emarginaté on the exterior, producing on each side of each gland a

luleral appendage encircling the base of the adjacent diagonal stamen; median

nectary x deltoid lohe of tissue between the bases of the diagonal stamens,

simple or two- or three-lobed. Fruiting pedicels usually va. 7-13 mm, exrvep-

tionally to 20 mn, ca. 0-34)°6 mm diameter, terete or obtusely quadrangular,

ereet or spreading, usually at an angle of about 45 degrees from the stem,

straight or slightly eurved distally. Freit ca, §-33 mm long, ca. 1-0-2-5 mm

across the septum, latisept or terete, lingar or ellipsoid, straight or slightly

carved, usdally on a linear stipe to 1-3 mm, exceptionally te 2-2 mm; calres

L5G ELIZABETH A, SHAW

convex, proximally rounded to truncate, distally rounded to subacute, With

distinct vein; style linear to broadly obconical, ca: 0-7-2-5 mm long, ca. 0:3-0-6

mm diameter, ratio length to width 1-4:1-6-3:1, stigma fleshy, depressed-capitate,

as wide as the style or to twice its width; septum white, with median nerve,

usually translucent, but sometimes opaquely vitreous, smooth or slighth: rugulose

between seeds and at the edges; funicles slender, more or less linear or narrowly

deltate, straight or curved, Seeds ca, 0-8-1-2 mm long, ca. 0-4-0'7 mm wide,

Liseriale, oblong to ellipsoid, straight or curved slightly, plump; testa yellow-

brown or dull reddish-brown, slightly darker at the hilum, when moistened

exuding mucus to ca. 0-15 mm wide, the mucus exuded as discrete oblongs and

thus appearing radiate; embryo exactly notorrhizal, rudicle usually slightly

longer than the cotyledons.

Sourm AusTRALiA;—Hvad of valley, 5 miles north of Mungeranie homestead; 24.8.1960;

Lothian 318 — AD: about § miles south-west Marree: 14.7,1955; Mill 86 — AD: Anna Creek:

1),9,.1990; Cleland — AD: Mt. Lyndhurst; Aug. 1898; Koch 3938 — NSW 58545: Chanibers

Gorge; 12,9.1956; Eichler 12578 — AD, L, K, UC: 4 miles north of Oodnadatta; 14.8.1963;

Lothian 3042 — AD, UC, Z: 45 miles west of Oodnadatta township: 13,9,1955+ Perry 5589 —

AD, CANB, NT: upper Arkaringa Creek; 18.5,1891; Helms — AD, MEL: Wintiana Creek;

19.9,1963; Shaw 287 — AD: Evelyn Downs; 27.8.1952; Ising — AD; 5 iniles north of Coober

Pedy; 13.8.1983; Kuchel 445 — AD: 90 miles west of Todmorden Stn.; 8.7,19}4; White — AD:

Musgrave Range; July, 1926; Basedow — AD:

Nowriean Trantony on Sourm Austra: N.W, interior of South Australia; 1959;

Mepousit Stuart's Expedition (holotype of Blennodia trisecta var. brachgcarpa Benth.) —

MEL,

Fifly-six sheets were scen.

Distribution: In South Australia known from the areas west and north-east

of Lake Eyre and from the northern part of the Flinders Ranges—Map 4.

In the north-western part of New South Wales and the adjacent parts af

Oncensland occur plants which Jiave almost the fruit of this species, but the

leives of A. trisecta.

Observations: This is one of the most variable species of Arabidella, fruit

shape and, to a tnuch lesser extent, Jeaf width varying. West of Lake Eyre

the plants have leaves with the segments not more than about 1‘0-1-2 mm wide

amd fruit which are usually ellipsvid- However, east of Lake Eyre and in the

northern parts of the Flinders Ranges the plants have coarser leaves, about

1-0-1:5 mm wide, and the fruits are more nearly linear. These eastern plants

also tend ta hear fruit with a linear style about the same width as the stigma;

the western ones more often have obconical styles not so wide as the stigma,

Fruit of these two forms are compared in the following tabulation:

Western Form EBastern Form

(25 plants) (11 plants)

fruit length (mm) 9-19 10-27

fruit width (mm) 1-1-2+4 1:0-2°5

ratio L/W... 4°7:1-L0'3:1 7-5:1-19-5:1

average L/W . 77:1 12-8;1

style width (mm) 0-25-0-6 0°25-0-6 —

stigma width (mm) , Q-t-1-2 ()4-0+7 [-1+0]

stipe length (mm) aver. 2-5 5-6

All possible combinations of these characters may be scen on one faceme (e.g.,

Anna Creck: Cleland — AD).

Ecology and Biology: In the far north of South Australia A. glaucescens

oeenpies the ecological niche filled by A. trisecta in more southerly areas. It

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC CENERA OF CRUCIFERAR 187

is usually seen in disturbed soil along roadsides and drainage ditches, as well

as un rocky hillsides and on creck banks where there has heen water erosion.

South-west of Ondnadatta A. glaycescens is far more common than is A,

trisecta, While in the immediate vicinity of Oudnudatta and to the north-east

it seems to have completely replaced A. triseota. A. glaucescens is a larger and

more conspicuous plant than A, trisecte und has more fragrant flowers. The

writer has seen these twa species side by side, the flowers of A. glaticescens

surrounded by insects, those of A, triseeta attracting almost none.

Flowering and frniting generally occur in August and September, but swith

favourable rains the plants might Hower in any month, although they would

probably not reach fruiting stage.

Uses and Common Names: None known.

Relationships; A, glaucescens is most closely related to A, plifalia and A,

trisceta; it differs from the former in lubit and foliave and from A. ¢risecta in

fruit aud foliage (sec discussion under A. filifolia).

If one hypothesizes a restriction of A, trisecta (or a very near ancestor) and

perhaps also of A. filifolia to mountalnous refuges during the post-Pleistucene

aridity, A. glaucescens would then seem to have evolved after climatic conditions

improved and A. frisecta had (re-)colunized the flatter country,

Probably, if this were so, A. glaucescens would have arisen from what was a

Flinders Ranges population of A, trisecta, ‘Che high coumtry in the north-west

af South Australia was also.a refuge during the arid periods, but neither A. tri-

sectu nor A. glauceseens appear to be at all common in this area, The present

range Of A, glaucescens is quite distinct trom that of A. trisectu although there

are no known climatic or edaphic factors ti explain this,

There are plants in north-westem New South Wales and the adjacent parts

of Queensland which have the stipitate, almost linear fruits of the castern form

of A, glaucescens, but leaves which resemble those of A. trisecta. In Horal

characters they are intermediate, the organs being slightly larger than those

of A. trisecta, The plants vary a certain amount among themselves, but none

uf them can be definitely assigned to either A. trisecta or A, ylaucescens, They

pethaps have evolved from an arid period population of A. /risecta restricted

to the Barrier Range in north-western New South Wales for both A. trisecta

and this form occur in that area,

The following collections belong to this intermediate form:

New Sourn Waces:—Tibooburra, Feb, 1950: Burges — SYD: Tibooburra: Jan. £913;

Couch — NSW 33568; Tibuoburra; 2.11,1947; Black — AD: Mt. Poole Station tu Milparinka:

Au, 1939; Brough & Beadle — SYD: near Wittabrinna Station, ca. -} miles north of Tiboo-

binta; 66.1955; Johnson & Constable — NE, NSW 36582, NT: 4 miles santh of Milparinka;

17,11.1949; Keik & Common — CANB: Fowler's Gap, 70 roiles north of Broken Gill: Aug

1953, Beadle — NSW 53542; Brewarrina; Nov. 190%; Boorman — NSW 53566: Evelyn Creck

narth of Barrier Range; 1887; King — MEL; Breken Hill; Dee. 1917: Andrews — NSW 53562:

Broloes Fells Sept. 1931; Dwyer — NSW 53735; Darling River; ?; B. — MEL: Menindie;

?,?, — MEL;

Quruns_.ano: — betweeo Nappamerrie (Qle.) and Tnnumincka ($.A4.) about 20 km

ene. of Tonamincka; 12.8.L962: Jucksin 407 — AD: Gilrath Plains, Gimnamulla; 17,7197:

Allen — CANB, NE: Goonamurra, near Evlo; 20.98.1938; Lvertst 1688 — BRL; Northhampton

Downs, near Blackall; 26.8.1935; Everist 1232 — BR):

QueKNSLANY OK SouTH AusTRALIA: Cooper's Crock; ?; Bailey — NSW 53567:

189 ELIZABETH AL SHAW

8. Arabidella filifolia (FVM)Shaw, comb. nov.

(filum = thread, follum = leaf; the leaves are usually narrow and undivided)

Erysimum. filifolium FvM., Linnaea 25(1853)368 (basionym),— — Sisym-

briwm filifolium (FyM.)FvM., Trans. Vict. Inst, 1(1855)115 in obs. (nom,

ilegit.) [non Willd,, Sp,P). 3(1800)495]; FVM., PLCol, Viet, 1( 1860-1362)

40; Tate, Trans. Koy, See, S$, Aust, 3(1880)51: FvM., Census 1( 18823:

Tate, Trans. Roy, Soc, S, Aust, 6(1883)101; Tate, Trans, Roy, Soe. 5. Aust.

12(1889)71; FvyM.. Sec. Census 1(1889)9; Tate. F1.S.Austral, (1890) 16,

206; Koch, Trans. Roy, Soc. §, Aust. 24(1900)81— Blennodia filifolia

(FVM. )Benth., Fl_Austeal, 1(1863)73; Tate. Trans. Rov, Soc. 8. Aust, 22

(1898)123: Maiden & Betche, Gens. N.S.W. Pl, (1916)83; Black, F1S,

Austral, (1924)247; (1929)687; Black, Trans. Roy. Soc, 5, Aust. 61(1937)

343; Black, FLS.Austral. ed. 2 (1948)375— ~ Pseudarabidella vinolix

(FyM,)Schulz, Purch, 86(1924)257; Black, Trans. Roy, Soc. S, Aust, 61

(1937) 243.

The above wames are nomenclatud synonyms of Arabidella filifolla, being based on

the same type,

Figures: Figure 4 N.B.: In Turner (3891) is given an illustration and

description of a plant listed as "Blennodia filifolia Benth.", However, the

plant shown in the illustration appears ta he Lepidium leptepetalum FvM,,

and the description reters alse to this species.

Deseription; Plant # straggling shrub; root not seen; stems to ca. 3 feet in

leneth, terete or finely ridged, glabrous, sometimes much branched. Leaves

(all evnline) to ca, 5+5 em long, to ca. 1-7 mm wide, usually 0-8-1-2 mm, fli

form, solitary or, more often, clustered, usually entire, sometimes bi- or tri- sect,

soided to acute, sometimes narrowly spathulate distally, in vivo rather fleshy,

in sivea very brittle. Inflarescences to ca, 30-Howered, rather louse; florcerinyg

pedivels terete or quadrangular; buds ovoid to spherical; flowers very sweetly

scented, Sepals usually green, gecasionally lavender: lateral sepals ca. [3-0-]

3°$4-3 [-4°7] mm long, ca. 1-3-1-9 [2:3] mm wide, oblong or narrowly

obovate. not basally saceate; median sepals ca, 3-3-4-5 [-3-0] mm long, ca.

1-4-2-2 mm wide, not basally saccate. Petals to 1% times sepals in length, ea.

4-3-6-1 mnt long, average 5-3 mm. white: blade ca. [1+5-] 2-5-3-35 mm long,

vi. 2°2-3-6 mm wide, average 2-8 x 2:8 mm, ratio length to width of blude

OS:l-led:1, average 1:O;1, suborbicular or rhombic, distally subacute to

rounded, margin entire or sinuate. tapering suddenly into a linear claw, the

blade averaging 52 per cent of the total petal length, often reflexed so blade

at right angle to the claw. Stamens with Rlaments slender, linear, sometimes

slightly expanded basally, ea. (2-0-5 mm. usually 0-3 mm wide. white: anthers

rather narrowly oblong, sometimes sagittute; lateral stamens ca, 3°3-4-1 [-4:7]

mm, average 3:9 mm, anthers ca. 1-1-1-8 mm, average 1-3 mm; diagonal stamens

ca. 3-6-4-7 [-3-3] mm, average 4:2 tom, anthers ca, 121-8 mm. average 1-6

mm. Pistil ea, 2°5-4-0 mm, shortly stipitate, linear, terete or quadrangular;

style present; stigma depressed-capitate or almost tectiform; ovules ca, 40-70

per ovary; lateral glands roughly pentagonal, open ar only emarginate on interior,

sometimes emarginale on exterior, producing on each side of each gland a

lateral appendage encircling the bases of the adjacent diagonal starmen; median

gland a triangular or oblong piece of tissue between the bases of the diagonal

stamens, simple or with 2 or 3 small lobes or teeth, the lateral and median

glands approximate but not fused. Fruiting pedicels ca, 7-14 mm Jong, to 0-6

mm, usually 0-3-0-4 mm in diameter. terete, usually at an angle from the

stem greater than 45 degrees, often hurizontal or almost so, sometimes slightly

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA UF CRUCIFERAE 189

recurved, Fruiting raceme usually quite loose. Fruit ca, 7-28 mm Jong, usually

12-18 mm, ca. 1-0-2-0 mm, usually 1-2-1-8 mm wide across the septum, latisept,

on a stipe ca. 0-3-1-3 mm, usually 0-5-0-8 mm, long; valves shallowly convex,

proximally tounded or, often, subacute; distally subacute to acute; style ca.

0-6-2-1 mm, usually 0-8-L-3 mm, slender and linear; stigma small, depressed-

capitate; septum white, hyaline, nerve usually visible, often spongy and

wrinkled between the seeds, epidermal cells small, rounded to pentagonal,

regular in size. Seeds ca. 1-3-1-6 mm long, ca, 0-6-0'8 mm wide, bisvriate,

usually oblong, straight or slightly curved, somewhat flattened, often with a

small triangular tu semi-circular wing at distal end; testa light yellow-brown,

usnully with some red pigment at the hilum, when moistened, copiously mucose;

mucus exuded as discrete oblonys, therefore appearing radiate, ca. ¥ mm wide;

embryo obliquely notorrhizal, the radicle slightly twisted to one side, cotyledums

narrowly oblong, usually truncate, usually slightly shorter than the radicle,

Type Locairy: “Prope yivum Crystal Brook.”

Hovoryrus: Crystal Brook; Nov., 1831; Muellue — MEL 766!

Isorveus (?)1 K.

Sourte AcstRatta:—ME Parry Gap; 9.6.1883; Tate — AD: Parachilna Corge; 9.10.1958:

Fraser — ADL Wilpena Creek; 31/8.1963; Shaw. 200 — AD: Brachina Gorge: 7.9.1961;

symm 1l4tl — AD, ADW, UC, Z: 10 miles N. of Hawker; 20.85.1963; Kuchel 735 — AD:

Apoinge; 29.9.1892; Brummitt ~ AD: Coroona (Iron Knob): ?; Clelund (W.L,) — AD:

noar Whyalla-RKimba road, on hill of the Middlebaek Ranges; 2.X.1958; Wilson 157 — AD:

Twenty sheets were seen,

Distribution: Apparently now restricted to the Flinders Ranges and the

Middleback Ranges, the latter south-west of Port Augusta, with a single collee-

tiun from iron Knob, about 35 miles north of Mt. Middleback. The southern-

most locality is that of the holotype. The writer has several times searched for

this species in this vicinity, but without success. ‘The Crystal Brook area has

been used for agricultural purposes since about 1860 and it is likely that A, fii-

fulia is now gone from there. — Map 4,

Obsertations: A. filifolia shows little variation. In discussing this species,

Black (1937) remarked that the leaves are mostly bisect or trisect, but he was

inghiding with the true A. filifolia the plants uow referred to A. glaucescens

which do have divided leaves; A. filifolia has predominantly linear entire leaves

and trisect ones ave very uwneommon,

Ecology and Biology: A. filifolia oceurs on rather rongh ground, It is. a

large straggling shrub and often grows on the steep rocky walls above creeks.

The writer has seen this species in sine quantity’ along the Wilpena Creek

where it almost covered uw 30Hfoot high rocky wail above the creek, Tt ulsu

neeurs among rocks on hillsides — in fact, in places where the available moisture

is likely to he held. This species seems to require a greater supply of water

than do the other suifftuticose species.

Flowering and fruiting usually oecur in September and October, but it is

likely that Howers and frait could he found throughout the year except in

severe drought cunditions. Fhe flowers are very sweetly scented and attract

many insects; the inflorescences are often jfulled, as are those of A. trisecta

in the Flinders Ranges, but it is not known which insect is responsible for these.

Uses anal Common Names: None known.

190 ELIZABETH A, SHAW

Map 3. Distribution of Arabidella trisecta (FvM.)Schulz.

Map 4. Distribution of Arabidella glaucescens Shaw @. Distribution

of Arabidella filifolia (FVM.)Shaw x.

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 19]

Relationshijss: A. filifolia is most closely xelated to A. triseeta and to A.

glaucescens. Black (1929, 1937) considered this species and A. trisecte to differ

trem each other only in fruit characters, but he was including with A. filifolta

the trisect-leaved plants with stipitate fruits now placed in A, glaucescens,

The three suffruticose species of Arabidella are compared below.

A. trisecta A, filifolia A. glaucescens

leaves, hh trisect entire trisect

Jeaf width (mm) usu. < 05 usu, 0°8-1°2 mm usn. 0-5-1-5 mm

frit sussile stipitate stipitale

petal length (mm) 4:5 3:3 5-7

seed length (mm) 0-7-0-9 1-3-1+6 0:8-1-2

habit 4 compact, crect strageling compact, erect

In nectary structure A. filifolia is closer to A. vlaucescens than to A. trisecta.

Iu the first two the glands are often two- or three-lobed and the glandular ring

is jagged. In A. triseeta the median glands are usually simple and the glands as

a Whole are smooth and rounded.

Usually the fruits of A, filifolia are slightly wider in proportion to Jength

than those of A. trisecta and approach A. glaucescetis which often has ellipsoid

fruit. South and east of Lake Eyre there is a form of this latter species with

mure slender fruit than is usual, and plants. of this form and of A. flifolia may

be much alike in fruit characters (see discussion under A. vlaucescens),

The pattern of distribution suggests that A. filifolia is probably descended

from an A. trisecta-like ancestor and has become confined to an ecological niche

much more narrow than that occupied by A. Hisecta and A. glaucescens. Since

both A, frisecta and A. filifolia occur in the Flinders Ranges, an area which was

one of the main refugia during the post-Pleistocene aridity, it could be sug-

gested thal A. filifolia, which seems to have less tolerance to aridity than does

A, trisecta, has been restricted to the Flinders Ranges and the eastern Eyre

Pettinsula ranges while A. trisectu lias been able to {ab joalgnize the semi-arid

plains.

The distribution of this species closely parallels that of Ranunculus hamato-

setosus Eichler (Trans. Roy. Soc. §. Aust. $1: 175-183, 1958), which also occurs

in the Flinders Ranges and extends southward into the Mt. Lofty Ranges as far

as Eden Valley, about 35 iniles north-east of Adelaide. There is also a single

collection from Iron Knob. It would be interesting to know if R. hamatosetosus

is more widely spread on the Eyre Peninsula and also if there are other species

showing this sort of distribution.

4, Arabidella nasturtium (FvM)Shaw, comb, nov.

(nasturtium = Noasturlium L., a genus in this family; because of the supposed

resemblance of this species to a species of Nasturtium.)

Erysimum, nasturtion FvM., Linnaea 25(1853)368 (basionym)— — Sisym-

brium nasturtioides FvyM,, Trans. Vict. Inst. 1(1855)115 [non Sisymbrium

nasturtium. Thunb., Fl. Jap. (1781)260]; FvM., Pl, Col. Vict. 1( 1860-1862)

39; FvM., Fragm. 10(1876)53; FvM., Nat. Pl Vict, (1879)32; Tate, Trans,

Roy. Soe, 8. Aust. 3(1880)51; FyM., Gensus 1(1882)5; FvM., Key Vict. PI.

Tez ELIZABRTI A, SHAW

e185 7: Tate, Trans. Roy. Soc, S, Aust. 7(1885)67 in obs; FvM., Key

Vict. Pl. 1( 1887-1888 )130; Cleland, Trans, Roy. Soc. 8. Aust, 10( 1538 17s

Tate, Trans, Ruy, Sue, 5. Anst. 12(1889)71; FvM, See, Census 1(1889)9;

Tate, Fl. S. Austral. (1890)16, 206; FyM. et Tate, ‘I'rans, Hoy. Soe, $, Aust.

16(1896)335; Koch, Trans. Ray. Soc. S. Aust, 22(1899)102— Blennerdlia

tasturtioides (BvM Benth. Fl. Austral, 1(1863)74 (nom. illegit.); Turner,

Forage Pl. Austral, (1891)3; Bailey, Qld. Flora 1(7899)47; Maiden &

Betche, Cens. N.S.W- Pl. (1916)83; Black, Trans. Roy. Soe, S$. Aust. 41

(1917)631, 638; Black, Fl. $. Austral, (1924)247; Murray, Trans, Roy, Soc.

5, Aust, 53(1931)99; Black. Fl, $. Austral. ed. 2 (1948)875.— —_ Blennodia

nasturtium (FvM,)Druce, Rep. Bol. Exeh. Club 4(1917)609— Micro-

miystria nasturfium (FvM,)Sehulz, Pflrch. BO( 1024 126A.

The above oanes are all namenelaturil synonyms of Anthidella nasturtiam, being based

on the same type, Excluded: Mécromystria nusturtium yar. pirnatifida( Benth.) Schulz,

based on Blennodie nasturtinm var, pinnatifida Benth, = Arabidella proctumnbens

(‘Tate Shaw),

Figures: Turner, Forage Pl. Austral. (1891) fig, 3; Schulz, Parch. 86/1924)

fig. 57; Schulz, Pilfam. ed. 2 17b(1936) fig. 408; Beadle, Veg. & Past. West.

N.S.W. (1948) fig, 71;— Figure 3,

Description: Plant probably annual, many-stemroed, glabrous; root a slender

fapruut, usually ca, L mm diameter; stems terete or finely fluted, exceptionally

to ca. BO em high, but usually less than 25 ¢m, fruiting plants from 3 cm high,

green to dark red¢lish-brown, initially rising from a basal rosette of leaves.

usally unequal with an erect leatless or almost so, central stem and longer

decumbent lateral stems, these leafy and sometimes much branched, these

sevondary branches sometines much reduced so that the terminal inflorescence

appears to arise dircotly from the leaf axil. Basal leaves ta ca. 3 cm long, slender,

to 2mm, but usually less than 1 mm wide, linear, bi- or tri: sect or, rarely,

entire: if trigect (the most nsnal condition), the central segment usually longer

than the lateral segments (tu 2s), these often having at or near the base a

very small lobe, oceusionally appeariug as only a tooth; segments generally

snlweate to rounded, the luteral seyments aud teeth more often tending to sub-

acute; lateral segments often faleate, the central one usually straight: iF trisect,

the futeral segments usually arising from about the same level, if bisect the

seyments usually of unequal length, Cauline leaves as basal leaves, but shorter.

to ea, 2.0m Joug. Inflorescences usually 20-30-fowered, dense, elougating only

a little until the ovaries of the lowermost flowers begin maturation, rarely with

very yemote buds helow the lowest Howers, sometimes axillary as the result of

the nun-development of stems, very rately basal; buds immediately before

anthesis spherical to ovoid; flowering pedicels slender, terete, Sepals dblong to

(ob-jJovate, yellow to green with a narrow hyaline yellow or colourless margin:

lateral sepaly ca, £-8-3°5 nm dong, ca, 0-7-L-6 mm wide, the averaye 2-7 x 1-2

min, the ratio length to 1-5:1-3-0:1. distally rounded to subacute; median sepals

ot. L-7-3-6 nim flowy, ca. 07-19 mm wide, the average 2°7 x 1-3 mm, mitio

lenath ro width 1+3:1-3-6:1, distally rinded, narrowly oblong to suborbicular,

Petuls as Jone as or slightly longer than the sepals, ca. 2-1-4-2 mm long, oa.

0 $260 mm wide, the average 2-5 4 1-5 nm, the ratio leneth to width L-4-lL

2-951: blade suborbicular, tapering inte a elaw ca. 0-°3-0°5 mm wide, the claw

usually about 40 per cent oF the total Jength of the blade, or blade broadly

obovate, the ratio length tu width of the blade 0-9:1-1-7:1, or the petal as a

whole gradually becoming, with a diminuition of the claw, obovate; distally

runded to truncate, sometimes retase, margins entire or sinuate; usually bright

yellow, rarely almost white, in sicco often dark brown. Stamens with filaments

lincar, ca, 1-0-2 mm wide, dilated at the base, usually yellow, Jess often

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CALOIPRAAL 193

while or pale green; anthers msually broadly oblong, often almost qnadrate,

abtise to truncate; lateral stamens ca. 1-7-4°5 mm long, average 2-6 mm, lateral

wntbers cai. 0-1-9 mm long, average L-O mr; diagonal stamens ca. 2-1-4-9 ram,

werage 3-(0mm, diagonal anthers ca. 0-3-1:9 1m long, average 1-0 mm, Pistil

ca. 2:0-4-0 mm long, not stipitate or on a very short slipe, terete, linear or

tapering slightly proximally and distally; style short. linear; stigma tleshy, de-

pressed-capitate, slightly wider than the style; ovules ca, 20-60 per ovary,

usuilly about 40, oval tu round on slender pendulous funicles; glands quite

varitble, depending on the degree of development; lateral glands hexagonal to

pentagonal to suborbiewur, usually open on the exterior, emarginate to open

on the intervur, producing on eich side of each gland a lateral appendage en-

ciroling the base of the adjacent diagenal stamen, the adjacent lateral append-

wes almost touching on the median line bn’ not fused, the lateral glands some-

tines Only incompletely developed: median vlands, if present, small conical

lohes OF tissne between the bases of the members of each pair of diagonal

stamens. but often obsolete, Mraiting pedicels ca. [A-] 6-10 [-13] mm long.

on. 0°15-0-°3 mm in diameter, slender, usually terete or quadrangular, asitall

spreading: at wbout 1 degrees from the stem, ht varying from nearly erect

to nearly horizontal. often with much reddish pigment. Pruitt ca. 60425 mm

long, usnally ca, 10-20 mn, ea, O- 7-16 mtn, usually ea. 0+9-1-2 mm aeross the

septum. usually not stipitate, sometimes on a very short stipe; Jinear, straight

or shghthy enrved, usually terete, often with red pigmentation in. the replum

and styles valves Tnear, quite conves with a distinet nerve, when mature,

stnunineate, sometimes slightly compressed between the seeds, proximally

nstily rounded, but may be teuneate to subacute, distally rounded to sub-

ante, often with red pigmentietion especially at the edges; styles usually ca,

O-b0°S [-L-1] min long, sometimes obsolete, slender, linear or slightly expanded

distally: stigma small, depressed-capitate. as wide as or barely wider than the

stvley sepiom white, Wanslucent, nerve often indistinct, usually wrinkled he-

Beeen seeds, fiinieles often filifarny or narrowly tranguhir, usually pendulous,

slithuly curved; seeds ca. O-7-L-O rm Jong, ca, O4-0-6 mm wide, usually suh-

hiseriate to biseriute, ca. 5-30 per tocnile, avaid ta oblong, somewhat flutlened:

lesia yellow to light yellow-brown, nswiully with darker plementation al the

hilum, very finely papilose, when moistened, exuding mucus to ca, 0-15 mini

in width, the mucus clear and grevish, exided as oblong bodies, one fron each

papilla on the testa, thus appearing finely radiate; embryo exactly or sliehtls

abliquely notorrhizal, the radicle usually slightly longer than the cotwledons

whieh wre of equal length.

mee Locanuy: “In louis hamidis inter flomine Heet at Hil nee sien ad rivanty Rocky

AUK y

Honorwinn: Zwichen clear Thitt and Val River. aneh rieh oer Raeky Greek ae vel

trockengo Wieser 4h. Thad: Vtnellep — MEL. 7741

Irorypis?: Possibly cot isotype iso plant anew in Bo collected! Ty Moeller af Rocky

River, but andited: perhigys abo to be assouitted ise MEW collcetion N. Hall cstral

interiogs &s Maetler — aenoleted dye Meller “hayysinwer CArabidellad) qastartiiee’,

Soret AGWIRALO Se PandiesPimdio. 268.1960. Lothian (51) - AD. UCL Zs Callin

ZRII: Dyin 20968 AD: Mt Loyndlavest; Nug 1899; Roch SUT = KR, BRI, WEL, NSW

S375. AD, To niles north of Beltanna, 295.0003; Shaw 282 — AD: 2 yniles south of Thiwkess

2288602 Lothian 236 -- ADS iiles west of Pert Aadustis 28.48.1959, Milton 19TA - ADW:

Gonitles north of Youd 24.7.1963; Shae fae — Al: Cierny 20 THATS dain -- NBs [4

niles West al Toteton Go BorrasMorain ron bo b1963. Shaw a0 AD: Yurreie. St

Vinwont's Guylbs ote Wedd ATED Somiles gorth al Witting Greek. Toa5)863) Lotlilan DRns

AD. Yuthpinia, b27.195 1 Mitten 7 let ADW. lL nile NAW. Oodtuachitti, PSO.) 9%3-

Symon -— ADW: Athi: Greeks MES 2S e deta — APT. NSYW 23Gb, AD:

Vianna Murray Valley Highoses ei Piandil SW Vie FO, Wiis MULL.

194 ELIZABETI A, SHAW

New Soutn Waxns: — Jew's Lagoon (NW. of Natrabri); Aug, 1936; Blakely — NSW

33684: Burren Junction; Sept. 1912; White -— NSW 53700: Goorianuwa; Ang. 1893;

Lamonte 169 — MEL, BM: Angledool Stu; Aug. 1915; the manager — NSW 53704: “Birra-

birramih”, Pokutaroo; 1:3,8,1952; Waterhouse 3 — NSW 538710: Walgett; Oct. 1899; Little —

NSW 53709; Bourke distri¢t; Aug, 1896; Maiden — NSW 53@91; Hillston-Hay roud:

4.101847; Constable — NSW 53701: Langawirra; July, (930; Morriy 2768 — ADW, BRI;

Lachlan River; 1817, Cunnrthgham 240 -- BM: May; 69,1954: Whaite 1673 — NSW 53588:

“Zara” (oar (Deniliquin); 199.1951; Moaore — CANB: 5 miles north of Coally Sta,; 7.61953;

Jahnson & Constable — k, N'Y, NSW 39994: Mt. Murchison; 25 Giley — MEL: Wileannla:

2f1,8,1939; Pidgeon & Vieken) — NSW 53603: Menindie aerodrame, ca, J mile west of tawn-

ship; 16-7.1955; Constable — K, NT, NSW 39991; Willow Pt., Anabranch of the Darling —

63 imiles north of Wentworth; 37.7.1955; Constable — K, NSW 39995; Queensland:— Bull-

giro; 3,7.1942: Allen 239 — NE Tanbar; 20.6,1049; Enurist — CANB:

Western Ausinatia: — Ciles, Rawlinson Range; 22,6.1060; Cleland — AD: Coolgurdic

road, ca, 7 miles south-west of Kalgoorlie, W. Aust.; 12,9.1951; Kemsley — MEL:

One hundred und sixty-five sheets were seen.

Distribution: Known from Western Australia, the Northern Territory, South

Australia, Queensland, New South Walvs and Victoria. In Western Australia

ouly a few localities ure known and these are scattered from Giles in the far-

eastern part of the State to Coolgardie in the south-central part,

There are several collections from South Australia, but there is a great pap

between the Western Australian Jocalities and the westernmost ones in South

Australia. This species is common in the Flinders Ranges and south-east

tiward the Murray River; it is also found in the Luke ‘Torrens Basin and to the

west and south of Lake Eyre.

In Queensland there are only a few collections from the southern part. In

New South Wales the collections suggest that A. nasitititmn might be generally

distributed throughout this State west of the Dividing Range. There is unly

one collection from the far north-western purt of Vietoria, — Map 6.

Observations; In habit this species shuws little vaviation, although in 1963

several collections superficially much like A. trisecta were made in the areas

around Oodnadatta and Marreée,

Tu some cases these plants are almost wuody at the base. When collecting

in the Oounadktta area in September, 1963, the writer was impressed by the

diference in general appearance between these plants and those to the south-

east of the Flinders Ranges. Apart from the 1963 collections there are only a

lew from the far north, most of these made by E. Il. [sing at Evelyn Downs

(about 130 km south-west of Oodnudatta); these collections are all like the

more southerly ones. The winter of 1963 was a guod season in the Ondna-

dutta area and it seems that these collections represent A. nasturtiam Seowinyy

iitler very favourable conditions.

Petal shape varies widely bnt seems not correlated with other inorpho-

Ingiea] characters. The petals somvtimes resemble those of A. trisecta: that is,

with blade almost orbicular anc suddenly tapering into w linear claw, but they

are smaller (average lenyth 8:1 mm vs. 4-5 mm). At the other extreme are

obovate and clawless. petals which are almost indistinunishable from those vf

A. procumbens. These ave usually smaller than the clawed petals, with an

average length of 2-4 min. There exist all intermediates between the extremes

and on most plants the petals are hetween the two in shape. On an indivicual

plant, the petels are quite constant in shape, but may vary quite sharply between

members of the same population, :

The degree of development of the glands also varies from the fully tde-

veluped lateral and median glands, us seen in A, triseefa, ta the reduced Jateral

glands, with mo median ones, seen in A. procumbens. There is, however, ao

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 10%

apparent counectin between petals of the “trisectastype” and fully developed

glands and none between “procumbens” petals and poorly deyeluped glands.

Petals of the “trisecta-type”, or much like them, seem to be more usually found

on South Australian plants, while plants from New South Wales more often

tend toward the “procumbens-type’.

The fruits are either terete with quite smoothly flattened valves, or some-

what Mattened and with the valves slightly constricted between the secds.

When terete they are much like those sometimes found on A. eremigena, Very

tarely do they lave the flat sessile stigma of A, procumbens.

One collection made near Coolgurdia (Kensley sin, — PERTH) is rather

different, The basal leaves resemble these of A, procumbens, being entire or

finely lobed; also the leaves are wider (fo 3 mm) than the naual, and the

lateral lobes generally less than 1 mm long, Affixed to the shect is a copy of

a report sent to [. FL Willis by R. 11. Anderson of Sydney. This says, in part,

“Tts nearest affinity would appear to he with B, nasfurtium (Fv¥M,)Drace

,.,, but it differs from that species in the longer and more slender style,

the smaller stigma and in the leaves, which are more like those of 8B,

procumbens( Tate) J. M, Black, The habit is that of B, nasturtium rather

than B.. procumbens. It may prove to be an undescribed species, or possihly

western form of B. nasturtium. Further collection in intermediate areas

may decide this.”

The most distinctive feature is the shape of the fruit; they are narrowly

elliptic and usually subacute proximally and subacute to reunded distally, ‘They

hear a short linear stvle about 0-4-0-6 mm long and depressed-capitate stigma

which is broader than the style.

The floral organs are like those of A. nasturtiom, althougn the filaments are

slightly Jonger in relation to the overall length of the stamens, and the torus is

quite Hattencd, forming a vim of tissue just beneath the glands. The glands

are in the arrangement usual in A. nesturtium, but are shallow and unt well-

developed; there seem to be no median glands although the appendages uf the

lateral glands de touch and on casual examination scen to form a complete

extrastaminal ring.

Of the other Western Australian material, a plant from Giles (Cleland sin,

— AD) seems to be ordinary A. nasturtium. However, plants from Trasers

Range (anor. — MEL.) and Cummening (JIeal ¢.r.— MEL) ate somewhat like

the Conlgardie plant. They are small and bear not mature fruit, but the lateral

dands are shallaw and median glands are absent; the flowers examined do not

show a torus so conspicuously flattened as does the Kernsley collection and the

leuves are more like those of A. nasfurtinm. At present it seems best to refer

these plants to A. nasturtium, but further collections from Western Australia

ancl the adjacent purts of South Australia are needed.

Ecology and Biology: A, nasturtinm is much like A. trisecta, being common

alung roadsides in the southern semi-arid parts o€ South Australia. However,

where A. friseetr oceupies the edges of drainage ditches and the soil heaped

up by roadsides A. nesturtium usually is found, sometimes in profusion, in

slight depressions where water has accumulated, Along the Burra-Morgan road

ancL north of Yunta the writer has seen areas of more than an acre which

uppeared completely yellaw when seen from a short distance.

[t is variously recorded as occurring on “old sanddune in S.A. and Hocd

stain” near the Birdsville Track, “on a sundy hillside whove a creek”, among

vibbers, lake hed", and several times from sandy clays, these all in South

16 ELIZABETH A, SHAW

Australia, Front New South Wales notes are “in black soil”, “on heavy grey

loam”, “localized in depressions”, “on heavy soil” and “scald area in sandy

soil’. Allen sin. (CANB) from Bullgarvo, Queensland, is noted as having

grown on “heavy brown soil” and Everist 4030 (CANB) from Tanbar, Queens-

land, as oceurring “in heayy grev clay on flooded flat”.

Beadle (1948) notes that it is widely spread throughout the western part

af New South Wales and adds that it becomes more common in areas which

are heavily stocked, Speaking of pastures in the northern part of the State he

said. “Further heavy grazing leads to... fhe dominance of... , useless erucifers,

and composites, notably Blennedia nasturtivides . , 2”

Flowering and fruiting are usually in August and September, but there are

scattered occurrences in May, June, July and Octoher, Turner (1891) rernarks

that the seeds germinate readily after spring rains.

Uses and Common Names: According to Turner (1891) a favourite food for

sheep, but Beadle (1945) remarks that it is unpalatable and vf no vulue as it

fodder,

The names “mustird bush” and “pinnate-leaved mustard bush" have heen

recorded but seem to be not. used.

Relationships: Vt is most closely related ta A. frisecta from which it differs

arly in habit and minor features af Hower and fruit. It is also closely related!

to A, eremigena and forms av link between A. trisecta, A, filifolia and A. glan-

eescens on the one hand, and A. eremigena and A. procumbeas on the other,

Were it not for the existence of AL nastirtinm it would seem hetter to place

ties Lwo latter species in a genus distinct (rom Arebidella,

A. eremigena and A, procumbens difker most trom the other spectes in

Juing angustisept fruits; this is constant in A. procmmbens and is often seen in

A, eremigena, especiuly in plants from the western part of the range, Tn the

eastern part, however, are fund plants with terete fruits and if they were nol

pobescent, it would be difficult to distinwuish them from A. neasturtian. These

fwo species also differ from the others in Jacking median glands: ere, too, A,

nasiitium is intermediate, some plants having the well-developed glands of,

for example, A. friseeta, others the reduced wands typival of A. eremigena and

A. procumbens. In habit. too, A. nasturtinm connects the entirely herbaccous

A. eremivgena and A. proctunbens with the three sullruticose species.

It is interesting to note that A. triseeta and A. nasturtinm have the widest

distributions, chiely in South Australia and New South Wales. Lhe other

species ure to a much greater dewree restricted ity urea.

It could perhaps be hypothesized that the other species of Arabidella Tuve

arisen from an AL friseetaclike ancestor, A. fitifolia and A. elaucescens retainine

the shrubby habit, bat becoming modified chiefly in fruit characters. AL meester:

Hii A. eremigendo and A. precautbens lave. however, lost the satruticase habit,

al have much smaller flowers, and the Jast twa buve developed a Fruit quite

different Fron that oF A. rriseeta. No vremivena and Av procumbens stand amc

torher from Ay trisceta thin do either A. filifalla or A, ubiieesceny

Some of these caé probably species which are quite yarns ysalutionarily:,

a deetoaviel would help to geeanet for the creat weriadinn seen die them, Lbs

ever De spite ah all the differences among them they formu a quite airtinal gronyp

whieh iy not Glasely rektted to ioiy other Austevfian wens.

AUSTRALTAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRDCIEERAE 17

5. Arabidella eremigena (FvM)Shaw, comb, noy.

(€pypda = desert, yevos = race; the first collections were made in senii-arid parts

ut Queenslaad and New South Wales. )

Sisymbrium eremigenum FyM.. Fragm. 2(1861)143 (basionym); FvM.,

Census 1(1882)5; FvM,, See. Census 1(1889)9— — Blennodia eremigena

a ¥ n> we ‘ 2 4

(FyM.) Benth, Fl. Austral. 1(1863)74 “cremigera”; Bailey, Qld. Flora

1(1899)47; Maiden & Betche, Cens. NS.W. Pl. (1916)83; Black, Fl. S.

Austral. (1929)687; Johnson et Cleland, Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Aust. 67(1943)

14; Eardley, Trans. Roy, Soc, $. Aust, 70(1946)162— Micromystria

eremigend {FvM.)Sehulz, Pirch. 86( 1924 )264.

The aboye names ace nomenclatural synonyms of Arahidella eremigend, being biased

on the same type.

Figures: Figure 6.

TrpirtcaTion: With the orytnal description are mentioned collections made hy

Sir Thomas Mitchell on the Balonne River in southern Queensland and by Dr. Beekler

“prope Bamamero” on the Darling River in New Soutli Wales.

OF the Milchell eollevuons available the only one which it seems certain that

Mueller sawis MEL 772, collected at "Ballomi: [P] Ceustern subtropied! Australia)” anc

dated November 2), L846, Of Beckler's collections from Banianery [Panuimaroo, nedr

Menince, NS.W.T only) (wo ave tn MEL, and it as probable that they were seem by

Mueller.

From these three the Mitchell calleetion has been chosen as lectotype for it is a

better specimen thi the others and is representative of a considerable part of the

total collections of this species,

Mueller wrote “Siliqnie Hel" longa, Sf" * Inti’) but hath the Balonne River plant

and those four Paonia have fruits about & inch dome said on Hiese plants the

writer hag seen none approaching ooo tneh in length. Otherwise the plants agres

with the deswripliou,

Dexseription: Plant probably annual. raany-stenmaed, pubescent. including

sepals and ovary, with erect or appressed siinple hans; roof slender, usually ei,

Lomm diameter, but to Bamms stems to ca. 33-cem, but as short as 5 cm, usually

fervle. less ofteu quadranyvelar oc otherwise angled, arising: from a basal rosette

of jeaves, usally erect, sometimes decumbent or prostrate, often much branched,

vsually equal or thy central stern lealless and shorter toan the leafy lateral

stems. sornetimes much reduced. Basal ledies to oa. 6 ern. usuathy obovate and

vinnatifid with 4-5 lubes per side, these more or less lincar aud usindly entire

I sometimes remotely dentate or with secondary lobes, the Lerminal lobe

nisually narrowly spathulate; the leaves rarely spathulate and entire; Teaves

lnpering into a slender petiole about as lone as the blade. Canline leaves to

et doom. but asnally less thin 2 oem, usually pirmctifid with ld lobes per side,

these apposite or allermite. spathalite or Tivear, straight or faleateonurved,

ronnded to smbacate, sometimes finely derate ar with small deeth in te sinuses,

the terminal lobe lnewr er ohovate to narrowly spatlulate, entire or with 1 or 2

sinall teeth, rounded to subdcnte: leaves sessile to very shortly petiolate. Tu-

flevescences to about 45-Mowered, dense. after anthesis elongating to ea. 15 em.

dewasionally with seatlered buds below the lowermost flowers, sometimes busal

ar avillirvoas resalt of vomdevelopment of stems. buds more or less spherical.

Sepals oblong, green op lavender with a narrow hyaline, colourless or lavender

miitgin, often, persistent below the young frait: lateral sepals ca. 1-9-2°8 vim

lore. ca O-7-1-4 mim wide, average 2-3 8 1-0 inra, the ratio length ta width

1G:1-3-6:1, distully subacute, seldom rounded: medlin sepals ca, 2-0-3-0 min

Jong, ca. O-S-1+3 mm wide, average 2 0 x 1-0 mor, the ratio length to width

1821-2831, distully rounded to subuente, sometimes slighth encullate. Petuls

198 ELIZABETH A. SHAW

about 1% times us long as the sepals, ca. 2°5-3'9 mm long, ca. 0-9-2-0 mm wide,

the average 3:2.x 1-3 mm, ratio length to width 1-7:1-3-5;1, oblang to spathu-

late, sometimes gradually tapering into a broad claw, distally rounded or

truncate, then sometimes reluse or emarginate, usually white or yellow, rarely

lavender, rather coarsely veined. Stamens with filaments distally linear, basally

suddenly widening and cochlear or only slightly broadened, usually white or

pale green, oecasionally lavender; lateral stamens ca, 1-8-3-4 mm, average 2-5

mm; anthers ca, 0-7-L-5 mm, average 0-9 mm; diagonal stamens ca. 2°0-3+4 mm,

average 2-5 mm; authers ca, 0'6-1-4 mm, average O-9 mm, Pistil ea, 1-2-5

[-3-2] mm, not stipitate, linear, usually terete, glabrous or sparsely pubescent;

style linear to shorty obconical; stigma depressed-capitate, slightly wider than

the style; ovules ca, 50 per ovary; lateral neetaries reduved to triangular or

oblong or ovoid lobes of tissue, one on each side af cach lateral stamen; median

nectaries lacking, Fruiting pedicels ca. 3-11 [-15] mm Jong, ca, 0-2-0-4 [-0-5]

im, usnally ca, 0-3 mm, in diameter, lineur, terete or quadrangular or flattened,

sometimes slightly expanded distally, usually spreading at 45 degrees or Icss

fram the stem, but sometimes horizontal or slightly recurved. Fruit ca. 4-20

mm long, ca, 0-6-1-4 mm aeross the septum, not stipitate, linear and straight,

usually aagustisept, less often terere; valves convex or keeled with a distinet

verve and, when mature. stramineate or reticulate, glabrous ov sparsely ta

densely pubescent, proximally usually truncate, sometimes pide distally

rounded or tapering and subacute; style less than 1 mm to obsolete, linear to

broadly obeonical; stigma depressed-cupitute or almost tectiform, as wide as ar

slightly wider than the styles septum white, opaque, sometimes fenestrate with

it Tongitedinal slit, nerve indistinct, usually smooth or, sometimes, ragulase,

especially at the margins; funicles linear or narrowly triangular, straieht or

sightly curved. Seeds ca, 0:7-l-1 mm x 0°4-0-6 mim, uniseriate, ovoid to

oblong. straizlit, plump; testa Jight yellow-brown or orange-brown to red-

brown, usually with dark red or black pigmentation at the hilum; when moist-

ened, rapidly exuding mucus to ca. 0-15 mm wide. the mucus clear and greyish,

exuded as discrete short cones, less often as evlinders or clavate hodies, thus

“appearing radiate: embrya exactly ur ubliquely notorrhizal, the radicle shorter

or longer than, or equal to, the usually oblong cotwledans,

Tyre Locaey: “Ad flumen Bulonne, Sit Th Mitchell, Ad fumen Darling prope

Bamarmrra, Dr. Reckler.”

Leororyrus: Ballonia |?) (easter subtrop. Australia): 11.11, 1846; Mitclell =

MEL 772!

Seure Austrarm:— between Nappawerrie and Innamincka: 12.8.1962; Jackson doo =

UG, *% AD: Ting Ting: 33.9,1916; White — AD; Moarree; 30,4,1930; Gearge — ADW:

Cowurie Sta.- Camp 37, Shrapsou Desert Expedition; 84,7.1939; Crocker — AD:

Qurensianp!— near Balmy Greck; 30,8,1846; Mitchell 267 — BM: Roma; 25.10.1933;

White 9556 — BRLy “Warrie’, Niudivully; 19.7.1937; Hoe 10 .- CANB: Gilruth Plains,

Cunnamulla; Oct. 1942, Allen £11, 444 — CANB: Currawillk — about 100 miles W. Wine

doraly: 9.6.1949; Exerist 3931 — BRT, CANB, K: Birdsville: 31.8.1957; Filmer — AD:

New Sovome Waus:— Collarencbri, 29,1951; Wateshouse — SYD: Hungerford-Brine

Jingabba; Oct. 1912; Boorman — NSW 53594; Glenroy Sur, Wanauring; 8.5.1948; Richey [6

— CANB, BRI; Milparinka: 25.9.1921; Morris 887 — NSW A590: Yancannia: 20.68.1923:

MarGillisray = ADW: Turella; Aug, 1887; Baverlen 74 — MEL: Bamamero [Pamamarnal,

Tatling River; Dee, 1860; Beekler ~ MEL 773.

Fitty-vight sheots were seen.

Distribution: Known From north-eastern South Australia, south-western

Quecusland and north-western New South Wales. In South Australia the

southernmost locality is Marree and it has not been reported from the area

west of Lake Eyre. In Queenslind it has been collected as far east as the

longitude of Roma, and in New South Wales it has heen found at Collarenebri,

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE it

ulmost exactly south of Roma. Collarenebri is almost 300 miles cast of Hunger-

ford from which is the next most easterly collection in New South Wales, but

it is probable that A, eremiyena occurs in the intermediate areas, — Map 5.

Observations: Fram north-eastern South Australia to castern Queensland

can be traced a clinal variztiun in some chatacters, the most obvious being

fruit length (the most short-fruited plants from the western part of the range)

and type of pubescence. The Jeetotype, fvom near the eastern limit of the

range, bears simple hairs curved upward at the base and then appressed to the

orgau bearing them: the maximum length iy about 0-4 mim, but they are usually

abaut iam long. The fruit, glabrous or almost so, are usually about 10 mm

long, although some reach 15 mm. Although most of the entire froits on the

plant were crished in pressing, they seem to have been alravst terete; the style

is linear, about 0-3 mm Jong, and bears a small depressed-capitate stigma as

wide as the style,

A representative short-fruited South Australian specimen (Crocker — AID)

fromm nea! Cowarie Station, bears flattened simple hairs usually about 4 mim or

slightly longer, whieh ire offen twisted and almost erect. In width they are

usually about G05 mm, although some are 0:1, they are usually subacute, but

the shorter unes, especially, may he spathulale. The valves are sparsely pubescent

with hairs similar to, but slightly shorter than, those on the other plant parts,

The valves ave noticeably conves and the fruits angustisept, the average

width across the septum about 0:7 mm, the average fruit width, measured across

the valves, about 1-4 mm. ‘lhe style is obsolete or very shortly obconieal

(0-1-0'2 mm) and the stigma is Hat and depressed. The floral organs, especially

sepils and stamens, are slightly shorter thin thase of the lectoty pe,

Frany west to east there isan increase in fruit length, a transition from erect

to appressed hairs, a change fron: iigustisepl to lerete [euits, a trend toward

glibrous fruit and a slight increase in size of the floral organs. Although on

casual inspection the leetotype and the Cowaric Station plant might seem to

heli ta different species, a series of intermediates proves the connectiun

between them. Because the intermediates do exist there has been made no

separation of the South Australian material as representing an infraspecific taxon

Further collections from north-eastern South Australia, and south-westem

(ucensland would probably support this decision,

The plauts described are extremes jand there are many sorts of intermediates;

the appressed hairs, which are not infrequently distally soathulate, may be

found on frait valves of plants which otherwise bear erect hairs, even though

these appressed hairs are usually assouiuted with the glabrous-fruited eastern

form.

The plants tram Pamamaroo cited by Mueller seem somewhat out of place,

for in their fruit they cesenmble more closely the extreme eastern material than

they do the other collections trom the nortli-western part of New South Wales,

although they do have the longer erect hairs characteristic of the western plants.

Noteworthy are plants collected wear Evlo, Queensland (Young 65 — BRI;

Everist 1682 — BRL) which have glabrous fruit with very convex valves anc

longer styles (0°6-1-0 mm); the width across the septum is about 0:7-1-3 mm,

tha! acroxs the valves about 1-7-2:2 mm. Althou f they differ from the rest

uf the collections by the very convex valves and longer styles, they seem

certainly to belong to this species.

Ecology and Biology: This species is found both on sand and on heavier

soils. Crocker s.2.; .27.7.1939 (AD) from north-east of Lake Eyre is annotated

200 ELIZABETH A. SHAW

as growing on the edge of a small clavpan and material from New South Wales

was collected from “river flats” and “mulga scrub”, Notes with Queensland

plants include “hard brown pebbly clay loam”, “red-hrown sandy luam among

gidgea scrub”, “in chocolate clay soil” und “in loose alluvial sand in. shallow

gully”, This species is ephemeral, aud probably appears very quickly after

spring and summer rains. Its range lies chiefly in an area of irregular rainfalls

between the regions of maximum suinmer and maximum winter rains.

Flowering and fruiting is usually in July-September bot flowering probably

can come at any time after rains,

Uses and Common Nanies: Eaten by stock and said to be “good sheep feed”

(Riches 16 — CANB, BRI). Beadle (Veg. & Past. West. N\S.W,, 1948) refers to

Blennodia cardaminoides as a useful fodder plant, but it is probable that the

plants to which he referred are yeally A. eremigena; the collections made by

Beadle which were determined as Blennodia cardaminoides are A. eremigena.

In the north-eastern part of South Australia these plants ave steamed like

spinach and eaten by the aborigines. Names recorded in this area are “priddi-

walkati” (Ngameui tribe} and “priddiwarrukatji” (Wonka-nguru trihe) (sce

Johusen and Cleland, Tratts, Rov. Soe. S. Aust. 67(1943)154).

Relationships: A, cremigena iy most closely related to A, nasturtiuam and A,

procumbens, Lt differs frou: the former in being pubescent and in having leaves

normally pinnatiseet rather than triseet. Althousl the terete froits of some

plits of A. eremigena strongly suguest those of some plants of A. nestartivm,

the angustisept ones point out the connection with A. propimmbens, [t otherwise

dillers from A. proewnbens in being pubescent, ia hasing smaller floral organs

and in being usually erect in habit.

As is mentioned under A. nusturtinm, A. eremizena and A. procimbens torr

au “roup rather distinct from the suffruticose species of Arabidella, but connected

with them through A. nesturtiaan,

6, Arabidella procumbens (Tate)Shaw, comb, voy,

(provumbens = leaning forward. spreading: the stems are prostrate)

Blennodia nasturtioides var. pinnarifider Benth. Fl. Austral, 1(1863)74;

Maiden und Betche, Cens. NSW. PL (1916)83. — Sisymbritan procumbens

‘Tate, Trans. Rov. Soc. So Aust, TCISSS 87 (basionyne), Tate. Trans. Roy.

soe. S. Aust. GOISSS)LOL (nom. aid js Tate, Trans. Rov. Soc. S$. Aust

T(18S5)72: Tate. Frans. Roy. Soe, S. Aust. 12(1889)71: Tate, FL S. Austral.

(1590 )16. 206; Koch. Trans. Roy. Soo. S. Aust. 22(1895)102. — Blenneefia

procumbens (Tate )Tate, Trans. Row. Soe. S$. Anst, 22( 1898) 123+ Bluck, FILS.

Nvstral, (1924247: Black, FIO S Austral. (7929)687; Black, FILS. Austral:

ed. 2 (1948375. -. Lemphoria procumbens (Tate )Sclmlz. Porch, 8601924)

268. — Miecromystria nashotium vac. piniiifida (Benth.)Sechulv.. Pdrch.

§6( 1924 ) 264.

Aferomystria nastartion: var. pinnutifala is a taseonminie senonsn ab Arehidella pra

Chaens, being based on the tepe af Blennodid uasturtioldes viur. plineti—fite Benth

deh is disenssed bulaws the oti astaes cited above ate ndinetclitunad synergy

A, precnmbeny. Deine baserl un a comes types

Fitatres: Schulz. PArch. $6( 1924) fel: Schulz, Pitan, ec 2 17(1936) fis.

124: Troll Diy Dntloress. (1964) fig 466.3). 467;— Figure 7,

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 201

Description: Plant herbaccous, usually prostrate, glabrous, many-stemmed,

rou? a slender short taproot; stems to ca. 15 em, central stem leafless or reduced,

the terminal inflorescence then appearing to arise from the basal rosette of leaves,

laterul stems usually procumbent, sometimes ascendant, Basal leaves to ea, 5

em, rarely entire, usually lyrate-pinnatifid with 3-7 lobes per side, lobes opposite or,

less aften, alternate, usually obtuse, the terminal lobe obovate-oblong, rounded

or, more rarely, subacute, leaves tapering intd a comparatively long slender

petiole. Carine leases to ca. 2-5 em, as basal leaves, but sometimes almost

sessile. Inflorescences to 30-lowered, but usually less, initially very dense, clon-

wating after anthesis: Jids ovate to spherical; flowering pedicels terete, slender,

Sepals oblong to ovate, green with a uarrow hyaline margin, distally slightly

tupering and rounded to subacute, not saccate basally: lateral sepals ca, 1+8-2:3

tint Jony, ca. 06-08 mm wide; median sepals ca, -7-2-3 mm long, ca. 0-5-0°6

ma wide, usually rounded distally and sometimes slightly cucullate, Petals

slightly louver than the sepals, a [b-4-] 1°6-2-0 [-2-2] mim long, ca. [0-4-]

0-5 [-0-7) mm wide, usoally with no distinetion between blade and claw,

uiineate to cboviute, rounded to truncate. sometimes retuse, yellow or white

(latter fide Sehuly), Stamens with filaments slender and lincar, slightly dilated

at the base, white ar pale green; lateral stamens ea, 1-5-2-0 mm, anthers obtuse,

oblong, ca, 0'4-0+5 mm: diagonal stamens va, 1°9-2-3 mn, anthers as those of

lateral stamens. Pistil ca. 2+5 mim, not stipitate or, rarely, very shortly so, linear,

terete or flattened dorse-ventrally; siyle very short and stout ov obsolete; stigma

lléshy, depressed-capitate or niore vir less two-lohed, erules ca, 60 per ovary,

hiseriate, ovate on thin straight funicles; lateval vlands usually veduced to more

ur less bilobed semicircular pieces af tissue, one on each side of each lateral

skimen, or if more fully developed, suborhicular to pentagonal, producing lateral

uppendiges, thase of the opposite vlands nearly meeting on the median Tine:

median sands obsolete. Iruiring pedicels usually to 1-5 cin Jone, exceptionally

tr ea. 295 om, slender, spreading, sometimes recurved or pendulaus, Pret ca,

{-4-] 10-17 mim long. ca. 0+ 7-1-2 mm wide cross the septinn. terete or Buttered

hiferally, Cierefore anwustisept. Hnew, straight, wot stipitate or on a very short

stipe (to ca, 083 mm); valves canver. sometimes carinate, proximally lapering

and rounded, sometimes subacute or almost truncate, distally rounded to trun-

ate, With u slender nerve and, when mature, longitudinal striationss style stout

and shorl or obsolete: stigma tHeshy, depressed-capitate or more or less hilobed:

sepa white with a nmedian nerve. healing, nob fenestrate; famteles to ca, OF

frint long, slender, Jinear, pendulous. Sees ca. 0-6-0-8 nm Jong, ca, O-4-0-5

min wide. Diseriate. oblong ta ovaid plump: testa vellow to light brown with

reel te oraniie-browa piumentation at the hihim, when maistened, exncding a

Taerroyw Gdus oc De) mm, mncus exuded as discrete Temispheros ur short

oblone bodies, thus appearing radiate: embryo exadethy notorrhizal, with radicle

asially slightly tanger than the gurls ablong, cotyledons,

Take Lae aby: “ORe pans nea Terminition THN, Cake ‘Torres Phon”.

Honormtis: Clacpan, Tdevaka near Vemination Thty 2.07855: Tute — AD 964455541

tsertypr: back Porvers Plain wear Termination Hills 2.9,1888; ' ate NIEL 767, \TRLS

Sort AusTHALsA: Ostliel und westlich von Tlittlers: Mawge, Letghs Creek, Farina,

Loke ‘Torrens Gubiet, 1902-1904, Busedew 365 - Be Willhou Greek. 104.4932) Clelernl —

Ws Gi BS niles Bo Dalbowsic Spring: SS8,19G5; hothian lat - ADS Gorlnnents Plum

vas ME Bony stations baTa8a2. Iyine — AI:

New Sou Wares: -— Betwour the During aid Lachbiie 2: Haake — MEL Chalotyqe

B, meturtioides var, pimnetifihy Benth Je Lavinwstine: Au. (O42. Beaille — SYD: neor Billifla,

Harting Rivers Anas P84) Beadle SYD: 30 sil nortleoast of Mlenindys Ang. 1942:

202 ELIZABETH A, SHAW

Beadle — NSW 53597: kooringhirry [= Koonenberry];, Sept, 1887; Baverlen 200 — MEL:

pelgrumaatte Bore; 23.7.1900; Corbett — MEI, NSW 53599: Barrier Range; 1689; Irotne —

Wrrnout Locatrry: ?; 2; Tate? — NSW 53598:

These citations inclide all material seen.

Distribution: Known only from north-western New South Walcs and the

Lake Eyre basin in South Australia, This species may he more widely spread

but it is inconspicuous and probably short-lived, so escapes the notice of col-

lectors, — May 5.

Observations: There is little variation in this species. It is usually a rather

straggling prostrate plant with scattered leaves and, often, fruit arising from

the basal rosette of leaves because of the non-development of a stem.

Schulz (1924) describes this species as having white petals, but Tate

described them as yellow and on all the plants seen by the writer they have

been yellow. Althengh Schulz refers to the seeds as being “humida valde

mucnsa” and in his drawing shows them as exuding a broad radiate mucus, all

these examined by the writer have exuded only a narrow band of mucus. Also

Schulz deseribed the septum as “saepe fenestratum”, but the writer has seen no

fenestrate septa on either of the collections in B and W which were seen and

annotated hy Schulz.

Eecolozy and Biology: Little is known of this species; the available notes

indicate that it grows in areas which have been flooded and would hold water

for some time. The type collection was made on a clay pan and other comments

with collections are “Hat area between dunes”, “lake bed”, and “on tracks in

mud on dry lake bed”. Beadle ( Veg. & Past. West. N.S.W., 1948) mentions that

it is one of the few species capable of colonizing claypans, amoung fle others

being Menkea australis and Marsilea drummondii.

Flowering and fruiting seem usually to be in July to September, but prob-

ably occur after rains at any time of year.

Uses and Common Names: Beadle (1948) described il as being of no

fodder value, Schulz quotes Basedow as giving the name “creeping mustard

bush” but it is unlikely that this name is ever used,

Relationships; Tate (1885) remarked of this species,

“Among Australian congeners, S, procuinbens approaches to S. nasturtioides,

fram which it differs in habit, form of leaves, in the spreading, not erect

pedicels, stouter pods, ete.’

It is certainly related to A. uasturtium, but the pinnatifid leaves and the angus-

tisept fruits, along with the reduced lateral glands, suggest rather a closer

relation ta A. eremigena.

This species and A, eremigena stand rather remote from the suffruticose

species of Arabidella, but are connected with them through A. nasturtium, as is

inentioned under the latter species,

Note: Blennodia nasturtioides var. pinnatifida was described from a sinfle collection

inade by Burkitt in New South Wales. Bentham described it as haviog “leaves small, on

long petioles, with few short lateral lobes and a larger terminal one”.. The Burkitt specimen

is, however, A. procumbens,

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 203

Map 5. Distribution of Arabidella eremigena (FvM.)Shaw @.,

Dis-

tribution of Arabidella procumbens (Tate)Shaw *.

tat aie

i .* s

ioe

i 9*

tts ®

“oe x

ae all

Map 6. Distribution of Arabidella nasturtium (FvM.)Shaw.

204 ELIZABETII A, SHAW

Harmsiodoxa Schulz

Harms. and 66a = praise: named in honour of Hermann Harms. }

Schulz. Pflrch. 86( 1824 )260; Schulz, PAfam, ed. 2 17h( 1936638.

Leetotype species; Harmsiodoxa blennodivides (FyM,) Schulz.

Description: Calyx open; sepals. spreading or, occasionally, almost erect,

usruilly green, sometimes lavender, with a narrow hyaline margin, on the abaxial

side usually pubescent with sessile or shortly stipitate branched hairs, the

margins, however, not pubescent: leteral scpals oblong to obovate ov deltate,

nsually absolutely and relatively wider thar the median, usually slightly saecate,

distally somewhat tapering and austuilly subacute to acute. less commonly,

rounded; median sepals oblong to narrowly ohavate, sometimes elliptic, proxin

ally usnally somewhat tapered. not saccate. distally rounded. sometimes slightly

cnoullete. Petals usually 16 limes, to 28 times, the sepals in Jenath, white,

piuk or lavender, usually with distinct blade and claw, but not uneorsmonly

without such distinction and then obdeltate or ohovate; if choved, claw usually

more or less linear and about as long as or slightly shorter than the blade: blade

suborbieular or ohoyate. sometimes ubloug, usually entire or sinvate, apically

isuadly rounded. sometimes truncate and then retuse or emarginate, osiwill\

quite coarsely veined. tapering suddenly or gradually into the claw, Stamens

6, erect or somewhat spreading, filaments linear and slightly dilated at the buse.

or more broadened and spathulate, often widened nnevenly, the greater widtl

on the ditteral side of the vein, white or pale green, sometimes pink or lavender;

anthers oblong or almost quadrate, rounded or, sometimes, subacute, yellow,

Lateral ucetarics each srerognding the hase pl a lateral stamen, generndly

Hangar to pentagonal sometimes square or suborbieular, usually — quite

shallow, open on the interier, open or emargimite on the outer side, producing

Rein each side of each gland a Jateral appenduge encircling the buse of the

adjacent diagonal stimen and forming there a distinct triangular lobes ynedlan

necharies usually obsolete, but very rarely lander thssue ocenrring between

the bases of the diagonal stamens, the tips of the lateral appendages approximate

Diet tot fused. Pistid not stipitute, linexr to ampullitorm, terete, glabrous or

pubescent with short branched hairs: orufey usually subbiseriate. suborbiculas

ty elliptic. pendudous on short slender carved frmieles, ca, 4-14 per cell: style

linvar or Slightly oheonical short or as lot ay the ovary, stigae fleshy, depressed-

capitute, as wide ay or slehtl wider thin the stwle. Preit bilooulie. bivalyed,

Aehiscent, tot stipitete. near or fusiform, straight on earved, forete or quid

iter or somewhat duttened dorsiventrally Chitisept}: valves usually quite

convey, with woinare or loss qhvieus midierce, when mature brown, oHern with

Gore Heboor tnagenta pramentatinn, the exterior pubescent with sessile or shavtls

sbitate biturcate to ramose or simple hairs, the simple hairs often restrigred

to the distal ond. interior of the valve whibrons or sparsely: pubescent with short

Iitiireute hairs. valves proximally tapering slielith and trineate ar rounded:

rarely sithuctle, distally rounded to subuentes sty! linear or stghtly obeonival:

stinma clepressecd-capitate. as wide as or slightly wider than the ste. Sept

White, usually opaque, apparently net fonesteates with amore or deoxy distinet

vein smooth or rugilose specially at the margins didoor the proximud end:

Fraieles, Vinguy or tarrrow)y taneelien, straight or slightl carved. pendulous

Seely Usually sobbbiseriwte ee, 3-12 per cell, ohlowe to ovate or obovate. plarnp,

bot winged: testi otange-brown to clark red-brown, stiwhthy clarker al the ditaesy,

fie) papitlove, wher neistened wwuding froncoael papilke sk evtinder of dens.

wich cylinder seeming to eoutain a tightly: coiled grey spiral threads emlaye

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 205

exactly or slightly obliquely notorrhizal, cotyledons elliptic to oblong, rounded

or truncate, usually slightly shorter than the radicle. Plant prohably annual,

herbaceous, few- lo many-sternmed, usually erect, occasionally prostrate and

spreading, pubescent, including sepals and ovary, with simple or sessile or

shortly stipitate bilureate or branched hairs, stems arising from a basal rosette

of leaves and equal, or a central leafless stem and leafy lateral stems, the central

slem sometimes reduced Lo ai apparently busal inflorescence, stems sometimes

much branched. Basaf leaves rosulate, usually obovate or oblanceolate, rarely

entire, usually dentate or, most commonly, pinnately lobed, sametimes very

deeply so, usually on slender petioles. sometimes almnst sessile. Cauline leaves

seattered, usually obovate tu elliptic, entire or rather coarsely dentate, occa-

sionally, especially Jower leaves, pinnately lobed, shortly petiolate or sessile on

cuneate bases, Hoof a slender taproot, Inflorescences ebrdotesite, terminal cm

stems, dense. initially corymbose but after anthesis elongating and racemose,

the central stems sometimes reduced so inflorescence seems basal; buds immedi-

ately before anthesis spherical to ovoid ov oblang; flowering pedicels short,

slender: fruiting pedicels very short and Guite stout, erect or somewhat spread-

ing Or, rather slender and slightly spreading to alnost horizontal, rarely slightly

reenrved,

Three species ay semi-arid parts of Western Anstralia, the Northern Territory, South

Australia, Qneensliid, New South Wales qncl Vietoria.

Key to the species of Harmsiodoxa:

A Pedicels as loms as or longer than thie fruit

B Frit with short almost sessile haivs, all of about same length

Co Valves elalrous mside; petals ca. 4-8 mm Jong... 2. HT. pebernla

CG Valves pubescent inside; petals ca. 2-5-4 om lene | -

3b, H brevipes yar, major

B Fruit with Jonger haivs, those at distal end longer than those at

proximal ened - LAL blennoctioides

A Pedicels shorter than the fruit

D Valves with distal hairs shuple, erect, toca, Damm ccc wc

3a. H. brevipes var. brevipes

D Valves with distal hairs branched. appressed, to ca. KIMM vooccwou =

3b. HH. brevipes var. major

1. Warmsiodoxa blemodivides (l’'vM)Schulz

(biennadioides = like Blennodia R.Bry because ot the cesemblance of this species

to Glennodia canescens Rr. )

Schulz, Purch. 86(1924)261— — Lrystimeinn blennerlivitles FVM., Linnaea 25

(1553 )367 (besionpn ds PYM, Consus 1( 1588295; Fw Ml. See. Census 1 (1589 j

9 Erysimin blennodes FyM. Trans, Phil, Sow, Viet. 1( 18331100 (nen.

nude}, PYM. PL Col Vict. L(TS62040, pire. sya; FYM., Frag. LIE{ STS 527

(none med i— Bleranodia lasiocedrpe We. Vrates. Phil, Soe. Viet. 1( 1555)

100 Chom. ial: FVM. Kaur, PL Gregory (185904 Cao. senii-enud.);

Fv<h, PL Cok Wiet. 1( 2862710; Benth. FL Austral. 1( 1863976: Turner,

Forage PL Anstral, 1(0S& 4: Tate. Trans. Roy, Suc. S. Aust. 22¢ 1898) 123,

Bailey, Qld. Flora | (1899 )47;, Maiden & Betebu, Geus. N.SAV. PL (1916383:

206 RLIZABETH A, SHAW

Black, Trans. Roy. Soc. §. Aust. 41(1917)637; Black, Fl. S, Austral, (1924)

2A7; (1929)687.— Blennodia cunninghamit Benth., Fl. Austral. if 1963 765

Bailey, Qld. Flora 1(1899)48; Maiden & Betche, Cens, N.S.W. Ph (1916)

83.— Sisymbrium lasiocarpum. (FvM,)FvM., Fragm, 7(1869)20— — Fryst-

hum lasiocarpum (F¥M.)FvM., Nat. Pl Vict 1(1879)34; FwM., Fragm.

11(1879)60; Tepper, Trans. Roy, Soc. $. Aust, 3(1880)34; Tate, Trans, Bow

Sone. 8, Aust. 3(1880)51; Kempe, Trans, Rey, Sue. S, Aust. 3(1880)199-

I'vM., Key Vict. Pl 2(1883)7; FvM., Key Vict, Pl, 1(1387-1888)129; Tate,

Trans. Roy, Soc, S, Aust, 12(1889)71; Tate, FL S$. Austral. (1890)16, 206:

‘Tate, Horm Exped. pt. 3(1896)138: Koch, Trans. Roy. Soe. $. Aust. 24( 1900)

81— Rrysimum cunninghamii (Benth) FvM., Censns 1(1882)5,— —-Blen-

nodia blennocdioides (FvM.)Druce, Rep. Bot. Exch. Club. 4(1917)609:

Ising, Trans, Rov. Soe, S, Aust, 61(1937)222; Rardley, Trans, Ray. Soe, 5:

Aust. 70(1946)162: Black, FI. S$. Austral. ed. 2(1948)376; Chippendale.

Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Aust. ed. 3 Gobo a Chippendale, Trans. Roy. Sne.

S, Aust, 82(1959)329.— Harmsiodoxa ctraninghanii (Benth,) Schulz,

Pirch, 86(1924) 262,

Krystmum Llennodioides, Lrysimum blennodes, Blennadia, lasiocarpa, Sisymbrium lasto-

curpum, FErysimam lasiecarpum and Blennodia blennodlivides are nomenclatural

synonyms of Harmstodoxa blennodivides, being based on a single type. Erysimum coun

vinghamii und Harmesiodoxa cunninghamii ace taxonomie synonyms of the above names,

being based an the type of Blennodia cunninghamit which is diseussed below.

Fizures: FvM., Pl. Col. Viet. 1(1862)t.2; FvM., Nat. Pl. Vict. 1(1879)fig.6;

I'vM., Key Vict. Pl 2(1885)fi.8; Turner, Forage Pl. Austral, (1891 )fig.4;

Black, Fl. S. Austral. ed. 2(1948)fig.600; Thayels Beih. Bot. Centralbl, 27

(1911 )fig.2 (12);—Figure 8.

Typifivation: As MueYer cited no speciroens with Jus deseription, it was necessary to

chomse we lectotype, ‘Lhe Jocality viven, “Ad ripam dimints Murray arenosam inter locmn

Morunde et versurant orientale” ig hebyeen Morundie, which was a stalion on the western

bank of the Murray River, just seath af present-day Blanchetown, and Morgan, where the

river hends to the east.

MEL 768 is a phint Collected by Mueller in Fetiruary, 1851, the lovality being given

as “Murray Banks’ Tt was annotated by Mucller rs “Erysimam (Varinia) blennodioides

Ferd, Moll. o.g., antie sub nom, Blennodia caneseente erratim amissum”. As this plant

grees with the deseription, was collected by Mucller hefare the date of publication of the

name and dees uot disavree in locality with Mueller'’s citation, tt scemed best ta choose it

ats lectotype, This conclusion is supported hy Mueller’s comment on the abel that the

tuxen represented here was earlier, and erroneously, assacited with Blennodia cvanesvens —

hence the epithet “blennaiiatdes” There are other Mueller collectinns which wera eon

silered, hut they ace undated ancl give much Jess informuttion on the label,

it shoulel be voted that Mueller apparently never published Varinia either as the name

ab a aenus orf a sub-genos of Enysimum. Besides his use of it on ihe Tketatype shect

liert, it also appewy én a eollection of H. brenines wr. breefpes from Cudoaka [Kanyakal

whieh was annotated by Mueller as “Erysimum (WVarenin) brevipes”.

Description: Plant herbaceous. anrual, densely pubescent, including sepals

and. sometimes, the ovary, with sessile or shortly stipitate branched hairs; semis

te ca, 30 cm high, few Gr many, terete or finely Muted, erect, more or less leafy,

arising from a basal rosctte of Jeayes, equal or the central stem leafless; lateral

branches numerous, offen much branched, Brsal leaves to va. 10 cm long, ca.

2 em wide, narrowly obovate, coarsely lobed or tucthed, 1-3 lobes or tecth per

side, these more or less triangnlar, rounded to subacute, usually opposite. often

wilh small secondary tecth, especially on the distal side, terminal lobe broadly

triangular usnally; sometimes blade with only few sinall acute teeth, but alwavs

tapering into a long slender petiote. Cauline Icaves ta ea, 8 em long, usually

much shorter, tu ca, 2 cm wide, more or less obovate, with ca, 1-4 coarse

acute teeth ur acute-subacute Iebes per side or wregiilarty dentate with several

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIG GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 207

teeth per side, terminal lobe more or less triangular, acute to subacute; sessile

on cuneate base or tapering into a slender linear petiole. Inflorescences to ca.

40-flowered, initially dense, clongating after anthesis, flowering pedicels slender,

erect to spreading; buds before anthesis oblong ta ovoid, Sepals usually green,

sumetimes lavender, with a narrow liyaline margin extending almost to the basc,

adaxially glabrous, abaxially densely pubescent with bifurcate or branched hairs;

lateral sepals ca. 2-0-3+1 mm long, ca. [0:0] 1-1-1-8 mm wide, the average

ratio length ty width 1-821. broadly oblong to deltate. apically subacute to acute,

occasionally rounded, basally usually slightly saccate; median sepals ca, 4+7-3-0

mm long, ca. 0°8-1'5 mm wide, the average ratio length te ividth 2-2:1, oblong

ta narrawly obovate, apically rounded. sometimes tapering distally and thus

epproaching the narrowly deltate form of the lateral sepals. Petals ca. 3-6-6-0

mm long, usually with distinct blade snd claw, white, sometimes pink or

lavender; blade ca. 2:0-3:T mm Jong, ca, 1-9-3:7 mm wide, average ratio

Jenyth to width 1:1;1, oblong, suborbicular or broadly obovate, usually quite

cuarsely yeined, mirgin entire, apically rounded or, Jess often, timeate and

then often emarginute, tapering gradually into the mure or less linear claw,

thig usually slightly sharter than the blade; sometimes without obvious dis-

tinction between blade and claw, the petal then elougatedly deltate, average

ratiy Jength to width b-9:1. Stamens usyally with filaments linear distally but

preximally expanded and often narrowly spathulate, white or pale green, some-

times pale pink or lavender; anthers oblong or, less often, qtadrate, usually

rounded or subacute; lateral shiners cx, 13-353 mm, anthers ca, O:8-1-1 mm:

diasonal stamens ca, 2-1-4:1 mm, filuments often unequally broadened, the

ereater width on the Jateral side, anthers ew. 0-5-1-0 mm. Pistil ca, 1-6-3+4

mm, impulliform tu almost linear, terete, not stipitate, pubescent or, often,

gluhrous; style long. slender, to same length as pistil; stigma depressed-capitate,

usually slivhtly wider than the style; ovules ca, 10-25 per cell, suborbicular to

oval, pentuloas on slender curved funicles. Fruiting pedicels ca, 2°5-13-0 mm

long, ce. 0:3-0-7 mm diameter, spreading to horizontal, usually at an angle from

the stem of 45-90 degrees, linear or slightly expanded distally, terete or quad-

rangular, Lateral nectaries pentagonal to triangular, often open both on interior

and! exterior, on cach side with a lateral appendage forming a distinet Inhe

at the base of cuch diagonal stamen; median. nectaries obsolete. Fruit when

muture ca. 4-325 mm, usually less than 15 mm long, across the septum ea. 1+1-3:0

mm, more or less fusiform-curved or straight, not stipitute; valves quite convex,

proximally rounded to truncste, distally subacute to rounded, with a more ar less

prominent vein, the proximal! third with sessile or shortly stipitate bifureate or

tuu-shaped hairs grading distally into terete or flattened-acute simple hairs:

style slender, linear, ca. 0-5-2-0 mm Jong, ca, 0'1-0°3 mm diameter; stigma

depressed-capitate, often wider than the style; septum white. opaque, sith

mure or less distinct vein, smooth except proximally where often rugulose,

epidermal cells small and revular: fimicles short, slender, pendulous, Seeds

ca. 1-2-2:2 mm Tong, ca. O-7-1-2 mm wide, broadly oblong te obovate (3:2),

plump, subbiseriate. ca. 3-12 per cell: testa dull red-brown with slightly darker

area al the hilum, densely papillose, when moistened exuding mucus as a slender

cylinder, one from each papilla, the mueus thus having a radiate appearance:

embryo exactly notarrhizal, radicle as long as or slightly longer than the cotv-

ledims, cotyledons oblong, rounded or trunzate.

Tver Locatiry: “Ad ripam faminis Murray arenosam inter locum Morunde et versuram

oricntalem”.

Lecrorypus:; Murray Banks; Feb, 6851: Mueller — MEL 768!

Soc AustRanim:— Camp 31, Simpson Desert. Expedition; 18.7.1999: Crocker — AD:

sandhills 15 aniles west of fnnaniincks; 210.1914, White — ALD: Strzelecki Creek; ?) Tato? —

208 ELIZABETH A. SHAW

AD: Koonamore; 14.8,1956; Ficller 12466 — AD: Alligator Gorge; 1.10.1960; Fill 2085 —

AD: Morgan; 8.9.1883; Tate — AD: N. Holl. austr. — in itinere fl, Murray ostiam versus

collegit; April, 1849; Hillebrand — MEL; 20 miles west of Emu; 3.9.1956; Forte 468 —

CANB: along track to Mt. Davies. ca. 63 km west of Musgrave Park HMonestead: 6.9,1963;

Riehler 17298 — AD, RSA:

Weroma: Leke Boga: 249.1993: Bird 12 — MEL: Onyen; Sept. 1913; Williamson --

NSW 93623; Mildara; July, 1946; Williams — AD: near jinction of Darling and Murrav

River, Vietorias Oct,, INST, Minchin — MEE: Jepurit; 3,9.1916; WLR.A.B, — MEL:

New Soutu Wares: Collarenebri; 1951, Waterhouse — SYD: Baradine: 3.111954:

Jolnwon & Constable — NSW 39890: Ditbbo-Beni road; 23,4.1950; Constable — NSW 16458:

‘Treogie-Narramine: 27.48.1947; Mowe 6l6 — CANB: Bogan Gate; Nov, 1906: Boorman —

NSW $3643: Ardlethan; 304.1916; Cuonbage 4153 — NSW 53635: Urana; Sept. 1893; > »-

NSW 53632; “Zara”. via Wanuanella; Aug, (903; Officer — NSW 33629: Fongonia; 23.5, 1954,

Crvolin AT4 — SYD: Baurke; Ang. LYOG; Maiden NSW 53674; Nengans 1L9 1947; Can-

stile -— NSW. 4456: Cobar: sept, 1939; Beadle — SYD: Yandama St; July, 1910; Collier

NSW 53677: Wileanniay Sept., 1910; Chany NSW 83667, NSW 33667, NSW 43665;

Broken Ill; 23.68.1939: Pideeoun & Vickery — NSW 53td9; Lake Kudiee U.5,, 62 piles

soth of Broken Hill 21.7.1955; Constable — NSW 89958, NT: in cumpis aridis ad ff,

Mornay, Ire Bonaniee ot juxta flian. Alurranmibidgecs P: Mueller — MM:

QWernst asni— Sub-tropienl New Talhiod, (846; Mitchell kK; Darling Downs near

Wilhiumerra: Sept. 1444: Clones — BAL: Boma; 26.10.1933; White 9434 — BATE about

3 ioiles north of St. George: 12.9.1959; Lyedst GLOT — BRI: Ciriwillughi [Currawilinghil:

?: Dalton — MEL: Northhwnpton Downs, meu Bktekull; 27.8.1935; Lecrist (279 — WRI,

Mitehedl district, 2 amiles west of Blackall, 29.39.1940; FReenist 2089 — BRAT: Aneathella; Sent.

(007; Brosy & White 26 — TA: 45 wiles weet of Cunnuiinlla, 26.77.1948: Roe — NE: bee

tween Stokes Kanwe and Coopers Creek: (S61: Wheeler — VERL:

Nournens Tentrronye— Viet Rien Creck; 25.9.1955, Burbidge -— CANB: helween

Sew Sprinus pil Charlotte Wulers; May, 1875, Giles — MEL: 36 miles north-east Angas

Downs homestead: JOS 1999 Chippendale — BRL CANB, NSW 53627, NT:

Two Dinidred ane stsloon sheets wore seen,

Distributions Known from semi-arid parts of the Northem Territory, Seuth

Australia, Queenslind, New South Wales and Victoria; probably alse in the

southeeastern part of Wostern Australia.

There are only a fow collections fram the Nurther Territory and. these

wre from the area south and south-west of Alice Springs, In South Australia

it is spread across the northern part of the Stite and south to the Murray River.

In Queenshind it occurs in the south-central part, the easternmost collec-

tien being fram Wallangarra. about 125 miles south-west of Brisbane, The

buik of the collections are from New South Wales, where it seems to be generally

distributed throughout the State west of the Dividing Range, the most easterly

locality being in the Warrumbaogle Morntains about 3800 miles northwest of

Sediney,

The Vietoriin collections are from the northawestern part of the State, —

Map.

Ohsercations: The tiost conspicnons variation in this species is in petal

colon, size and shape. fruit sliipe ane the sert of pubescence on the salves,

The petals aay be white, pink or hivender, and those three colodys mga

wppeur at random ina population. The petals muy be eliwed with) a sub-

avbiowhir bhide. or with te obviaus distinetian into blade and claw, the potals

How bein elomeatedy debhate. Usiiully the petals of au iedividnil Hower care

Quite ecnstune ie sive Data vii cousiderstbly i shape

rait shape and pubescence vies a arent choad, but this is rot at aaadein

lor Gaumple, plints trom Vietoria can alwiis be distinguished from (hase: form

thes Northern Territory. The available Victorian plants, all from the worth-

western commer ol the Stites Tiewe fruits whieh are fosiform and anil faloate

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC CENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 208

Generally the valves’ taper proximally and are rounded to truncate; distally

they are also tapered and subacute tu acute. The styles are slender, usually

less than 0-2 mm in diameter and are usually about 1-0-2.0 mm long, although

some plants ber shorter ones,

The most striking feature of these Vietorian plants is the piubeseence on

the valves; they hear simple Mattened hairs which may be 0:1 mm in width and

1-3 mm long. The lungest hairs are on the distal ends of the valves; towarfl

the proximal end they are shorter and mixed with shortly stipitate, erect, bifur-

vate hairs. Certain of the older collections seem to have glabrous fruits, hut the

hairs have been broken off.

With the Victorian plants may be compared Northern Territory material.

The pubescence on the fruit is rather sparse and the distal hairs ace predami-

nantly bifurcate, with unequal arms anc usually less than k mm long. Mixed

with these are simple hairs which are usually slightly longer, to about O*4 mm.

‘The bifurcate hairs are shortly stipitate and all are terete, At the proximal

end the hairs are hifurcate, these ysually having equal arms, or tau-shaped or,

luss vtten, simple.

The Northern Territory plants have fruits nearly linear or slightly wider

af the distal end — the valves are sliglitly tapered and ronnded at both ends.

The styles arc usually about 0-7 « 0-2 mm, and the stigma is more often the

same width as the style. It may be noted that these plants huve fruits which

are almost terete and straight; some appear angustisept. but this is probably

caused during pressing. On the Victorian plants the fruits are latisept,

These forms are the extremes uf a series which can be followed across

Queensland and through New South Wales. In these States ave found inter-

mediates with all possible combinations of fruit and pubeseeoce charucters.

The material from South Australia is net abundant but does sample many

parts of the State. Collections from the western part, such as Tietkens s.r. (AD)

from Ooldea and Forde 468 (AD) from near Emu tend toward the Northern

Territory form. ‘Those from ithe central-eastern part, for example, Kichler 12466

(AD) from Koonamore and Ising sn, (AD) from Canegrass are more like the

Victorian form,

Plants from the north-eastern part of South Australia, such as Crocker s,n-

(AD) from the Warburton River and Tate sn, (AID) from the Strzelecki Creck

are intermediates with varying combinations of fruit and pubescence characters

Well sn (MEL) from Yarrawie fAppilal] tends toward the Victorian form,

while Hill 1025 (AD) from Alligator Gorge near Port Augusta bears fruit which

in shape and style characteristies resemble the Victorian plants, although the

pubescence is rather of the Northern Territory ferm.

In South Australia it seems that plants from west and north-west of the

Flinders Ranges are outliers of the Northern ‘Territory form; those east of the

Plinders and Mt. Lofty Ranges are of the Victorian form, while those from the

north-eastern plains and the few collected within the ranges are intermediates,

The Queensland plants are of interest; many of them show a combination

af characters which can, for convenienee, be referred to as the Queensland form,

This is intermediate between the Northern Territory and Victorian forms; it

has the fruit shape and large admixture of bifureate hairs characteristic of the

Northern: Territory plants, but the styles are Jonger and thinner.

Some of these have previansly been determined as Blennodia cenningharmii

Benth, the reluctance to identity them with H. blennedtoidcs being understand-

able, as they are quite different from the typical Victorian form. Almost all

possible combinations of characters appear in these Queensland plants, mans

210 ELIZABETH A. SHAW

of them really being a short-haired Vietorian form, Among representative

Queensland collections are White 9434 (BRL), Smith & Everisi 921 (BRI),

Lverist 1279 (BRI), 1457 (BRL CANB), 1620 (BRI), 2083 (BRI) and White

11629 (BRI). From south-western Queenslind there are ouly collections

which are all intermediates between the Northern Territory and Queensland

forms.

Pruit shape differs somewhat. the Northern Territory and Queensland forms

having fruits which are usually straight and not tapered: the Victorian form,

however, generally bears fruit curved and narrowed at the proximal end,

Dimensions are compared in the following table:

NT, Qld. Viet.

finit length (mm)

max. 12-0 Woo 13-5

aver. )-3 7-7 Wed

min. 73 fir2 6-0

fruit width (mm)

TLULX 19 2d a3

aver, 1-6 Led 2-1

min. 1-3 lel 3

max, with (fruit)

basal width

max. 2-321 2-321 aaa]

avert: hSil 2-031 2°72]

min, bO:1 1-721 2231

length (style)

width. (avor.) de£01 7221 4921

length distal hairs (mmm)

max. +25 0-40 2-0

aver. 0-2 0-35 1-0

min. 0-1; 0-15 0-6

In New South Wales can be traced the transition between the Northern

Territory and Victorian forms. Uere I. blennodioides occurs on the western

slopes of the Dividing Rauges and on the plains lying to the west. Plants From

the northern part of the State resemble the Queensland form, but to the south-

ward Victorian characteristics predominate. Those from the far western part

of New South Wales are like those in the adjacent parts of South Australia and

resemble the Victorian plants.

Generally, the hairs on the vegetative parts are sessile or shortly stipitate;

they are often once or twice bifurcate although many can be described only

as irregularly branched. There is not such a high percentage of cruciform hairs

as is found on plants of A, puberula.

Ecology and Biology: H. blennodioides seems more or less restricted to

sandy or light soils, although there are scattered references to its occurrence ou

hervier soils. Beadle (Veu. & Past. West. N.S.W., 1948) noted that in parts

of western New South Wales. it is common in well-stocked areas and added that

henvy grazing of pastures can lead lo a complete monopolization of them by

this species.

Flowering and fruiting usually occur in July to September, but flowering

plants have been collected in every month except February. Tnimer (1891)

commented that the seed verminates freely after spring rains and added that

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 2h

the plant makes its growth during the hottest part of the vear, Tawever, there

is comparatively litde muaterial whieh has been collectec diving the summer

montlis.

As with several of these species. if the plant 1s well developed and then

receives na Tain during a period of several weeks, it quickly dies back, eventu-

ally losing its lenves. Tf rain falls between the beyimine of leaf fall and the

time of death, the plant develops new lateral shoots and the process is repeated,

Plitnts placed in water have remuined alive for almost four months. during this

lime producing several wew side shoots on which flowers were borne.

Uses and Common Names: Turner (1591) remarks that these plants have a

somewhat pungent taste which muakes them attractive to stock, Beadle (1948)

describes this species as being palatable to sheep and a valuable fodder,

Turner cites “hairy podded cress” as a commen name but this seems to be

not used,

Relationships: H. blennodivides seems equally closely related to H, brevipes

and to H, puberula, On fruit characteristics alone it may he difficult to separate

the first twa for the pubescence pattern on the exterior of the fruit is similar

as is fruit shape in many cases, However, H. blennodinides has truit valves

glabrous on the inner surface. while those of H- brevipes are pubescent. H. bre-

vipes is the only species in the “Blennodia group” which shows this phenomenon.

H. puberula may be distinguished from the others by the slightly larger

fret and by its short appressed hairs.

Norn: In 1863 Bentham published the name Blennodia cunniaghamii, describing it in

the following manner:

“A tufted: herbaceous peroarigl, more or less hoary with soft stellate liuirs, oceasionally

inixved with simple cares; ammual stems erect or deenmbent at the base, from a few

inches to t ft. Jiigh, shehtly branched. Radical leaves petiolate, | to 2 in. long, oblong

or laneealate. coursely toothed or shartly pinnatifid; stem-leayes small and fey, from

hmecolute ta nearly obovate, Flowers small, apparently white. Fruiting racemes

loase, 2 to 4 ine long, with spreading pedicels. Pod 4 to & lines long, aente at the top

and at the hase, tipped by a@ very short subudate style, pubescent with shnple or stellate

hairs, or nearly clubrons; valves very convex, with a prominent midrib. Seeds ovyal-

oblong, smooth, the mucus rather copious,

Oveenslind. Vlits on the Murai, Mitchell.

N,S. Wiles. Bathurst Plains. and other parts of the interior of the colany, A.

Conninghian. Fraser,”

Tho chick differences between a plant answering to this description and one of H.

blenuodinides ave the following:—“pod .. ., acute at the top and at the base”; usually the

fruits of Tt. blonnodioides are rounded to trancate at dhe hase:—“valves very convex, with a

prominent qaidrib”; the valves of Hf. Blennocioiifes usually cannot be described as very

colivex and the midrih, aithough distinct, is not prominent,

The fallowhus nine eullertions. arr those whiel probably haye been seen and determined

as Hlennorlia eunninghamli by Bentham:

BAT, N.S.W.is Fraser — Arabis species found on all the Barren Lands west of Fields plains

adyaneed in flower in June and July.

This plunt is H. blennodioides.

kh: (1) 16 July — Arabis-A. Cuuninghai — ex Herb. Hook.

‘This phuiwt is HM. blennarliaides,

(2) Nov. Holl. — Fraser — ex Herb, Hawk,

This plant is H, Dlenniecdioides.

(3) Sub-'Tropival New Molland — 1846 — Sir T. L. Mitchell — ex Herb. Tlowk,

‘There are two plants, bath of them A. blennadivides.

(4) Interier NWSW. — TS17 — A, Cunningham 248.

‘This is also UL. bleunaclinides.

212 ELIZABETH A, SHAW

(3) Lacrosse Island, Cambridge Gulf. NAW, Coast of Australia — 1819 — A, Cur

ningham 248, L

This plant is 17, blennodivides and agrees with Cunningham's other 248. The Jocility

tiven is certainly wrong.

(6) Sub-Tropieal New Holland — Aug. 1846 — Sir T. L, Mitchell 497 ~ Camp 29 —

ex Herh. Hook.

This plant bears no fruit, only bucls and towers; it is very possibly the Queensland farm

of H. blennodivtdes.

(7) N.S.W, — Colony 1822 = A. Cunningham — ex Herb, Hook.

This plant agrees with Bentham's description in having « short style and a prominent

midrib. It is not H. blennodioides and resembles a young plant of Drahastrum alpestre

though the fruit are in shape more nearly those vf the former than of the latter specias.

Dr. S. T. Blake. at present Australian ligison officer al Kew, who was asked to re-

examine the plant, also thinks it D. alpestrc,

ML: Arabis sp. Bathurst. plains — A, Cunningham — MEL 775.

“These plants are not H. blennodloides; they seem to be the same as K(7) above and

probably are Drabastium. alpestre.

‘The Mitchell collections from subtropical New Holland dated 1846 [K(3)] inchide two

plant mounted on a single sheet tugether with a Cunningham collection [K(1)]. If the

etter of the Mitchell plants (that on the right) be chosen as lectotype of the name Blen-

nodia conninghamii this name and Harmstedoxa blennadiaides hecame taxonomic synonyas.

It seems certain that the taxon which Bentham had in mind when describing B. can-

Ainghamii is H. bleunorlioides: the discrepancies in the description of the former seem to

lave entered through the inclusion of the Cimninghan plants. [K(7), MEL 775].

All the plants which have, since Bettham’s time, been determined (by Schulz and by

others) as B, ennaninghaniii are TH. blennodivides, yory often the Queensland form.

2. Harmsiodoxa puberula Shaw, sp. nov.

{ puberwla = downy, with short haivs: the pubescence of this species is short and

appressed }

Figures; Figure 9.

Dracsosts: Herba annua vel perennis(?). caulibus nsque ad 50 em altis, tennibus, adseco-

dentibis vel decumbentibus, stellato-puberula {sepalis et ovarin incl.) pilis scgsilibus vel

hreviter stipitatis rarnosis adpressis; jolis radiculilus usque wl 12, em longis, Jaminty late

oblanceolatis vel oblongis, dentatis vel pinnatilobis, utvingque lobis 3-3, in petiolos tenues

angustatis; foliis caulinis usqnue ad LO om longis, 2% em latis, oblanceolatis yal ogboviutis,

intuprix vel remote dentatis, utringue 2-4 dentibus, inferioribus pinnatilobis non nomaquam,

utringue lobis 3-5 lincuris vel triangularis, sessilis vel breviter petivlatis; inflorescentibus

cit. 20- sque ad 30- Horibus: pedicellis frnetiferis ca. 4-12 min longis, ea. 0-6-0-9 mm

climietnn. ereetis yel patentibus, siliqwis wsque ad 2-5 an longis, ca 1-4-3-0 mm Jatis.

terctibus vel letiseptis, lineuris vel late fousiformibus; valvis pubescentibus, pilis omnis. brevi-

lus. ramosis, adpressis, sessilibus vel brevissime stipitatis; stylis ca, O-8-1-6 mm Iongis, ca.

0-3 mia diametro; stigmatibnus capinetis, pleromaue depressis. seminibus ea, 1°7-2-0 mim

longis, siibbiseriatis, ohlungis vel ellipsoideis, cotyledunibus incumbentibus exacte.

Hotoryevs: Flood plain near Cadelga; 29.4.1960; Lothian 606 — AD 96045034!

Description: Plant herbaceous animal, pubescent, including sepals and ovary.

with sessile or very shortly stipitate bifurcate or branched hairs; stems to ci.

50 em high, few to many, terete or finely fluted, creet, more or less leafy, arising

from a basul rosette of Ieayes, equal or with a central leafless stem, slightly

shorter than the leafy [ateral sterns which are often much branched, Basal

leaves to 12 em, usually less than 6 em long, with blades broadly oblunccolate

to oblong, finely dentate, the teeth acute or obtuse, or sinuate or pinnately lobed,

lobes 3-5 per side, more: or less: Wiangulur, sohacute to rounded, apically rounded

tu subacute, tapering suddenly into a slender petiole, sumetimes dentate, as

long us or slightly longer than the blade. Cauline leaves to ca. 10 em Jung,

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 213

usually Jess than 5 om, to 24 em wide, oblanceolate to obovate, lower leaves

tapering intu a slender petiole to as long as the blade; upper leaves shurtly

petiolate or almost sessile, entire or sinuate or remotely toothed, 2-4 per side,

usually: opposite and acute to rounded or sometimes pinnately lobed with 3-3

liner or triangular Jobes per side, subacule to rounded, apically rounded nr,

less often, subacute, Inflorescences usually ca. 20-30-fluwered, initially dense,

but elongating alter anthesis; flatwering pucieels 4-7 [-12] mm long, slender,

ereet to spreadiny; buels before anthesis oblong, spherical or evate. Sepals

green or lavender, with « narrow hyaline margin, adaxial side glubrous, abaxial

side pubescent with ramose hairs; lateral sepals ca. 2-9-3-6 [-3-9] mm lony, ca.

[1-2-] 1-6-2-0 nm wide, the average ratio length te width 1-9:1, oblong to

lanceolate, apically subacute or, sometimes rounded, basally usually slightly

saccate; median sepals ca. 2-7-3-5 mm long, ca. O-9-L-6 mun wide, the average

ratio length to width 2°3:1, oblong, apically sounded, basally slighty tapering,

not saccate. Pelals ca, 4-0-8°2 mm long, usually lavender, sometimes white.

ia sicco usually white or yellaws blades ca, 2°0-5-0 mim Jong, ca. 2-0-5-0 mm

wide, ratio length to width 0-8:1-L-4:1, average 1:0:1, orbicular tu obovate,

densely yeined, entire or sinuate, sornetimes emarginate apically and almost

cordate tapering suddenly or gradually mto a linear claw usnally about the

same Jength as the blade or slightly shorter, the blade averaging 56 per cent

of the total petal lenuth. Lateral stamens [2°7-| 3:-0-4°3 nun long, filaments

linear or slightly expanded at the base, straight or slightly curved; anthers ca,

0-8-L:5 mm, oblong ur slivhtly narrowed at apex, yellow; diagonal stamens ca.

3-4-4-4 [-4-7] mm lony, otherwise as Juteral stamens; anthers ca, 0°8-1-2 mm,

otherwise as those of the Jateral stamens. Pistil ca, 2+5-3:5 mm Jong, linear.

terete, not stipitate, pubescent with short hranched hairs or, yarely, subglabrous:

style linear or slightly vbeonical; stigma Heshy, depressed-capitate, as wide as

or slightly wider than the style; evales cu. 10-25 per ovary; funieles slender,

pendulous; lateral glandy triangular or square or cireilar, open on the interior,

producing on each side a lateral apoeidare forming a distinet trianynlar Johe

at the base of each diagonal stamen; median lands obsolete. Fruiting pedicels

ca, 4-12 mm long, ea. 0-6-0°9 mm in diameter, ereet to spreuding, very ravely

slightly recurved. Fruit to ca, 2-5 mm long, ca, 1-4-3-0 min across the septum,

usually linear or broadly fusitonu, straight or sometimes Falcate-curved; valves

proximally tapering gently and truncate or, sometimes, rourided, distally suh-

weute to slightly rounded, with a distinet, but not prominent, vein, quite densely

ubescent with small sessile or very. shorthe stipitate, hifireate ar branched

raivs, those at the distal end differing from these at proximal end; style en.

0+ S8-1:6 mm long, ex. 0-3 mm wide, linear or slightly ohbconical; stigma usually

depressed-capitate. ay wide as or slightly wider than the style; septum white,

semi-opaque, with more or less distinet vein, epidermal cells irregalar in ant-

line; funicles linear or slightly widened at the hase, straight or slightly curved,

pendulous. Seeds ca. 1-7-2: mm lony, ca. 1-1-1-4 mm wide, oblong to ovaid;

testa orainge-brown to red-brown with slightly darker pigmentation at the hilum,

finely prumetate, when moistened exuding mucus as tightly coiled threads ime

from each papilla, thus appearing radiate; seeds ca. 3-10 per cell, subbiseriale;

embrya exuctly notorrhizal, radicle of same length as or slightly Jonger than the

oval cotyledons.

— Soura Ausrracsat—60 miles east-southeeast of Bhiff (Roseberth) wlong Miranila track;

29,.8.1960: Lothian 595 — AD, UC, Z: Paraliuna Hot Springs: 22.68.1969, Kurhet $56 — AD:

New Sow Warcs:i—Pilliga; Sept., 1932; Rupp 25 — NSW 53601. Touth; Sent, 1910;

Abraham 379 — NSW 53606: Bootra-Urisino; 2 Morris 946 — ADW: Milpiarinka; Avg, 1935-

PB. and N.C.B. — SYD: Wileannias 20,8,1939; Pidgeon and Vickery — NSW 53604, NSW

55602:

214 ELIZABETH A. SHAW

Qukenstanp:—Tanbar: 20.6,1949; Ecerist 4029 — BRL, CANB: Thargoininedih; 3.9.1923;

MueGilloray — BRI, ADW:

Nowrsern Trrrerony ox Sourn Ausraua:—South of Charlotte Water; Sept., 1885;

Kempe - MEL:

Seventeen sheets were seen.

Distribution: There are only a few collections, but these indicate that it

occurs in the far north-eastern part of South Australia, in south-western Queens-

land and in northavestern and north-central New South Wales. — Mapr 7.

Obesrvations: The few collections show little variation and it is usually

easy to distinguish from the other species of Harmsiodoxa and from other Cruci-

ferae found in Australia, Unfortunately there is only one collection bearing ripe

fruit (Vickery s.n, — NSW 53603) and this is composed only of a number of

fruiting racemes. hut there seems no doubt that these belong to this species.

The hairs are usually sessile or almost su and are often cruciform with

hifureate arms. The arms are generally parallel to the organ bearing the hair,

and the hairs often appear stellate. The plant, with the exception of stamens,

styic and replum, is pubescent and to the unaided eye looks canescent.

Ecology and Biology: Little is known of this species, but it secms to grow

both in sand and in heuvier soils. Lothian 595 (AD) is annotated “Blennodia

on low sandhill..." while other comments are “in heavy grey clay on Hooded

far” (Everist 029 — BRI, CANB), “grey clay, overgrazed Mitchell grass pas-

tures” (Roe sin. — NE), “occasional on treeless plains” (Jolson and Constable

987 — NSW 39948) and “pine box woodland” (Beadle s.n. — SYD). Flowering

aud fruiting occurs chiefly in the months July to October.

Uses and Common Names: There appear ta be neither uses nor common

names recorded,

Relationships: H. puberula seems equally closely related to H. blenna-

divides and to H. breeipes. Tt is most obviously distinguished from them by the

very short appressed. hairs.

3, Harmsiodoxa brevipes (FvM)Schulz

( brevis = short, pes = foot; the fruiting pedicels are short)

Schulz, Pllrel:, 86( 1924) 263.

Lrysimum Brecipes FvM,, Linnaea 25(1853)367 (basionym): FvyM.. Trans.

Phil. Soc, Viet, 1(1855)100; FyM., Nat. Pl. Viet. 1(1879)33; Tepper, Trans.

Roy. Soc. S. Aust. 3(1880)34; Tate, Trans, Roy. Soe. 8. Aust. 3( 1880.) 51; Fy M.,

Census 1(18$2)5, Tate, Trans. Roy. Suc. S. Aust. 4(1982)104; Rep. Field

Nat, Soc., Trans. Roy, Soc. S. Aust. §(1886)193; Tate, Trans. Roy, Soc. S,

Aust, 12(1889)71; FvM., Sec. Census 1(1889)9; Tate, Fl. S, Austral, (1890)

16, 206; FvM. et Tate, Trans. Roy, Soc. §. Aust. 16(1896)335; Koch, Frans.

Roy, Soc. $. Aust. 22(1898)102.— Blennodia brevipes (FvM.)FvM., Pl.

Col. Vict. 1(1862) 41; Benth., Fl, Austral. 1(1863)75; Tate, Trans. Roy. Soc,

S. Aust. 22(1895 )123; Maiden & Betche, Cens. N.S.W, PL. (1916)83; Ostent.,

Dunsk. Vidensk. Selsk. Biol. Medd. 3/2(1921)65; Black, FL S. Austral,

(1924)247; Blick, Trans. Roy. Soe. S$. Aust. 62(1938)101; Black, PLS.

Austral, ed. 2 (1948)375, [This species was referred to Blennadia by

Mueller, Trans, Phil, Soe, Vict. 1(1855) 100, but the necessary combination

was not made.]— — Sisymbrium brachypodum FvM., Fragm, 7(1869) 20;

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA Ol CAUCIFERAL 215

fyM,, Fragm. 10(1877)1]9; FvM., Fragm. 11(1875)6 [Bpayils — short;

mais = foot]— — Sisymbrinan brevipes (PYM,) FVM, Pragm. 10(1878)53

(nom. devit.) [non Kar. et Riv. Bull. Soc. Nat, Muse, 15(1842)154],

The above names are nomenclutural syonyms af Hastnsivdoxa breoipes,

being based on the same type.

Flenres: Hayek, Beih, Bot. Centralbl, 27(191])fig.8(13); Black, (1924)

fi. 113 A-E; Schulz, (1924) f¢.7A; Black, (1945 )fig.529 A-R; — Figure 10.

Deseription; Plant small herbueeuws annual, pubescent including sepals

and ovary with simple or sessile or shortly stipitate bifurcute or branched luirs;

stems toca, 40 em hivh, but usually mueh less, few to many, erect or prustrate

with spreading branches, equal or with a leafless central stem and longer lateral

stems, often reddish-purple; rool a slender taproot, ca. 0-3 mm diameter at

ground level, Basal leaves to ca, 13 cnt long, but usually less than + em, blades

remotely dentate to coarsely pinnatisect, lobes opposite or almost exactly alter-

vale, rounded or, often, mucronulute, primary lobes sometimes with a smaller

trimmgalar-rounded lobe or tooth on distal side. terminal lobe usually more or

less triangular, Jeaves tapering into slender petioles. or, less often, almost sessile

Cauline leates ea. (3-3-9 [-4-0] em long, oval to obuyate, lowermust leaves

shortly petiolate and almost pinnatifid, upper leaves with 2 or 3 coarse acute

teeth on a side, terminal Jobe obtuse to subacute, sessile on cuneate base or om

a short petiole. Inflorescences usually with fewer than 20 flowers, initiully

dense, then clungating; flowering pedicels slender, erect or somewhat spreading.

Sepals sreen with a narrow hyaline margin, udaxially glabrous, abasially

pubescent with shortly shpitute forked. huirs, rarely with simple hairs; lateral

sepals va. 1°6-2-T mem long. ca. O-6-1-2 nun wide, the average ratio length ty

width 2-4:1, ohlong to obovate to deltate. apically usually rounded ur subacute,

basally usuully slightly saccates medion sepals ea. 1-5-2'7 mm Tong, ca. 06-12

mm wile. the average ratio length to width 2-5:1, more or Jess oblong or

basally slightly narrowed and almost oval, apically rounded, sometimes slightly

eucullate, basally not sueeate. Petals ea, 2-2-4:7 mm tong, lavender, pink or

white, in sicco usually vellase, usually with obvious distinction between hlade

and claw: blade ca, 101-7 [-2-0[ mm long, ca. 0+ 7-1-4 mm wide, ratio length

tn width 1-1:1-2-1:1, averuge Lb L, usually obovate, sometimes suborbicular

ar almost ublang, coarsely veined, margin entire or simuate, apically rounded

to truncate, then sumetimes emarginate, usually tapering, iato a slender more

or Jess Jinear claw, usually slightly tanger than the blade, the blade averaging

47 per cent of the total petal length; scmnetimes with no distinction between

blade and elaw, the petal then usually narrowly oboviute, the average ratio

leneth to width 3-1:1, Stamens usually with filaments lineur to tupered distally

and slightly broadened ut the base, sumeltimes nareowly clavate, green or, often,

lavender. usually darker distally: anthers oblong, sometimes uaceate. tsnally

rounded, yellow: lateral stamens ca. 1-6-3-0 inn lone, anthers ca, 0-3-0-8 mm,

nstudly O-4-0+5 mm long; diagenal stamens cit. 1-8-3-2 mm long, anthers ca,

0°3-0°7 mm, usually 0:3-0-5 tam: filaments often broader on lateral side of

vein, Pistil ca, 1:3-3-5 mm. ampulliform to ovoid, terete, not stipitate, shortly

pubescent, style short, linear; stigma depressed-capitate, as wide as or slightly

wider than-the style; ooules ca. 8-14, suborbicular to ovoid; frnicles shart, slender,

pendulous; lateral glands not fully developed, a more or less crescent-shaped

lehe of tissue. one on cach side of each lateral stamen, sometines only a small

lobe at the base of each diagonal stamen; median glands obsolete. Fruiting

pedicels oa, 160-365 |-7-0) min Jong, ea. O-4-0-7 mm in diameter, spreading to

erect, terete or, offen, quadrangular, Fyeit ca, O-6-1-7 cm, usually L-Q-1-2 cm

ling, ea. 212-5 mm in width across the septum, fusiform-curved, tapering at

216 ELIZABETEL A, SHAW

proximal end, wot stipitate. terete or slightly compressed dorsu-ventrally, there-

fore latisept; valves convex, proximally rounded to narrowly truncate, distally

rounded to narrowly truncate or subacute, vein almost obsolete, inner surface

usually sparsely pubescent with bifurcate hairs, exterior pubeseent with huairs

usually sessile or shortly stipitate. bifurcate proximally, distally hairs sually

simple, erect, often flattened at the base, ncute to ca. 1-0 mm. longer than

proximal hairs; style ca. 0141-0 mm linear; stigma small, depressed-capitate, as

wide as or slightly wider than the style; septum white, upaque, will vein, rugose,

especially at edges, epidermal cells small, rounded, round to more or less oblong,

irreguijrly arranged, Seeds ca, 1-2-1-7 mm long, ca, O-9-1-3 mm wide, more or

less ghlong, plump: testa dull red-brown te dark brown, slightly darker at the

lrlum, testa with small tubercnliform papillae, when marstened, exuding mueus

in cylinders, each containing a tightly coiled spiral thread, Hing appearing

radiate, subbiseriate, ca. 4-6 per cell embryo exactly or slightly obliquely notor-

rhizal, uswally with radicle about same length as the cotyledons,

Tyre Locaury: “In collibas subarenosis juxta omnem Rocky River”,

Hovorveus; Th collibus subarenosis prope Rocky River; Oct, 1851; Mueller — MEL 757!

Soury Ausrmaria!— Wilpena — lower slopes Mt. John; 4.9,196]; Siaion 1539 .— ADW:

Halbury; 6.9.1909; Black(?) — AD: Loveday; 10.9,1949; Gauha — W: ca, 15 km west-

south-west of Purnong, J-3 km north-east of tumotf to Walker Flat on road from Purnong

ta Manoum; 11.86.1963; Kichler 16203 — AD; Ardrossan: Oct. 1879; Tepper — AD: Me.

Wudinna; 7.9.1938; John — AD: Arkaringa Creck; 13.5.1891; Helms — MEL: Fowler's Bay:

® Richards — MEL:

Vievorta: Swan Hill ?; Guemeun — MEL; 3 miles north 63-mile post on Sturt High-

way alone track to Berrihhee Tank: 2.91944, Willis — MEL: near Beulah; 15,9,1903;

Reader — MEL: Jeparit; 11.4.1916; W.R,A.B. —~ MEL:

New Sourm Waces;—Lake Cargelligo Dist.; 1903; St. Eloy D'Altun — MEL;

Wesvern Ausrratia:—Eucla; 1877; Richards — MEL: Fraser Runge: 12.10,1891;

Helms — MEL: Cowcowing; Sept-Oct. 1904; Koch — PERTH,

Sixty-two sheets were seen.

Distribution: This is the most widely spread species of Harmsiodoxa, occur-

ting in Western Australia, South Australia, Victoria and, apparently, in New

South: Wales.

In South Australia this species seems most common in the southern part

of the Flinders Ranges and on the plains to the south-east, although there are

scattered collections from the far nurth, the Yorke Peninsula, the Eyre Peninsula,

and near the head of the Great Australian Bight. It extends further south than

must of this group, the southern-mest cullection (Ising coll. — AD) being fram

near Kinchise, wbout 5 miles west of Murray Bridge.

Tn Victoria it is restricted tu the drier areas of the northavest. From New

South Wales there is only one collection: this seeming rarity in New South Wales

is surprising for this species does occur in north-western Victoria and eastern

South Australia, — Map 7,

Observation: There is little variation except in length of the fruiting pedicels

and Jength of the hairs on the fruit valves. The pedicels are usually short and

stouk, but oceasionally ave as long as T mm. Unless the inner surface of the

valves is checked for the presence of pubescence, a plant with longer pedicels

which is only in fruit is often difficult to distinguish from some forms of H.

blennedivides, Wowever, the flowers of H, brevipes are considerably smaller

than those of other species of Harmyiodoxa,

The fruit show the same pubescence pattern as those of I. blennodioides,

At the proximal end the hairs are usually bifureate with more or less erect

arms; toward the distal cnd there are gradually more hairs which are simple

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC CENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 217

or with one arm shorter than the other. The hairs are shortly stipitate; those

at the proximal end are usually less than 0:3 mm long — at the distal end they

may be as mnch as L mm, but are usually less. The other parts of the plant

have hairs which are shortly stipitate to sessile and bi- or trifurcate to irregularly

branched.

Keology and Biology: As is true of the other species of Harmsiodoxa, H.

brevipes generally occurs in the more sentherly semi-arid areas and usually

erdws in sandy soil. The chief period of flowering and fruiting is in July

through October, but, given rain, fowering probably occurs at any time of year.

Willis sn. (MEI.), from the far north-west of Victoria, is annotated “common

in open grassy situations on low sandhills with B. cardaminoides FvM.”

Uses and Common Names: None known.

Sit. Harmsiodoxa brevipes yar. major Shaw, var. nov,

DiAcnosis: A ¥arietate typica differt:

Foliis radicalilns plerumqve integris vel sivmatis; pedicellis Fractiferis ca, 2-7 [-15] mm longis,

ca, 0-5-0-8 [-1-0) ama diameétro; valvis. exteriure cunestentibos pilis. bifureatis vel ramosis,

sessilis vel brevissime stipitatis; scptis levioribus; seminibus ca, 1-5-2-1 mimi longis, ca. 1-O-L-4

wm Jatis, prorata longioribus,

Wouorrevs: Evelyn Downs; 14:7.1952: Ising ~ AD 96112032!

— Sour AustRaAna:—Mt, Lyndhurst; Aug, 1898; Kech 330 — B: Mt, Lyndhurst; Oct.

1898; Kool: 330 — BRI, MEL, NSW 53608: Arcoona Creek — south of Arcoona Bluff Range;

16.09.1956: Eichler 12664 — BL GH, Z, AD: Arkaringa Creck, 12 ailes north of Mt, Barry;

30,8,1955; Ising — AD, UC: Evelyn Downs; Oct. 1950; Ising -- AD, KW;

New Sour Wares:—Lachlan River; 1879; Tucker 47 — MEL:

Twenty sheets were secn.

Distribution: This variety has been collected in the Flinders Ranges, south-

west of Lake Fyre and in the vicinity of Evelyn Downs Station, about 90 miles

south-west of Oodnadatta, as well us in south-central New South Wales. —

May 7.

Observations: The pattern of pubescence is much the same as for the typical

variety, bot the hairs of the distal end of the valves are not strikingly longer

and are often evenly hifurcate. On all parts of the plant the hairs seem quite

silky and are often appressed to the organ bearing them. Were it not for the

smaller flowers, some specimens of this yariety could be confused with H.

puberula,

It is usually easy to recognize H. brevipes, but two collections from the

Areoona area in the Flinders Ranges (Kiehler 12664, 12827 — AD) are difficult.

These are bath rather robust plants which seem intermediate between H. bre-

ulpes and H. blennodinides, The fruit are ou longer pedicels than is usual for

H. brevipes but the Howers are, in size, much more like those of H. brevipes

than those of H. blennodivides. For the present it seems best tu refer them

to H. brevipes var. major.

Ecology and Biolegy: So far as is known the ecological requirements are

the same as for the typical variety, Flowering and fruiting seem to occur

chiclly in July to October; probably flowering, at least, can take place at any

season after rain.

Uses and Cammon Names: Koch 83) is. annotated “good fodder”. Na

common names are known,

ELIZABETH A. SHAW

sot ry

eo ety a ry

é iy

ds a : f '

“ne : :

x aS A,

ree ans . .

oa a \

ae — _

t aes ‘

“ ~

& ' Way

xo “cs

ae . *

: : j

ig Lb OO ar PS etd

e ~ = # t

a TR f ‘

° acct be ry ; : §

° ° f Se

4 1

eee i « e

“ U ad on the ~

Le 3 ae! P

anil a

a sy

Wy SP

Map 7. Distribution of Harmsiodoxa brevipes (F'vM.)Schulz @; var.

major Shaw x. Distribution of Harmsiodoxa puberula Shaw a.

— i

an ’

(

Map 8. Distribution of Harmsiodoxa blennedioides (FvM.) Schulz.

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC CENERA OF CaLGeeRAr 24

Nolte: A possible synonym of I. brevipes is Alyswopsix clrunmondii Turez.. Bull. Soc.

Nat. Most. 27/2(1854)29b. VTurezunivow deseribud this species citing Drummond. serivs

Aone, 128, ealected in Western Arestrolia, and this, deseription agrees with H. brewipey.

Turezaninow was oot certitin ta whit genus this phint belonved aad inched it ju Alys-

sepsis for want of a hetter place, In 1877 and JS78 Maeller remarked that A. drummed

Tures. was synonynions. with his Sisgpnbrivn brachypadum and Schule (1924) eited A.

drummmandii Tares, us a synonym ot Harmisiodoxe brevipes,

There are in BM, Wo and K collections labelled as uo, 128 fron Drurmnond’s fourth

series and these plants ire all TW. breeipes wu. lrecipex. Frou KW was received a phote-

wraph of the plant from ‘Curezaninow's lerbariunt which is labelled as “Drummond, 4th

series, no. 128" On the label is written, Alysvopxiv drunuaeudii, but this plant is not the

same as the other collections under this dumber and does not agree with Turczaninow's

(leseviption.

lt is woody at the base and, suggests a suffruticoxe perennial which has just put forth

wonew season's growth, Also the (ruits, which seem to he young, ave on long slender pecticels

ind seem to be almost obavoid, the inflorescence iuppearg to be vot so dense as it is iu

H, brevipes.

Authentic material af A, brecipey var, brecipes was theo sent to Kiew for eoaiparison

with the Trresantiow plant, Dr, 1D. N, Dobrotshajewa, Gunttor of the Lerbariin, replied

that in the moving of their collections during the war the lichel front the authentic specimen

of Ay dtummondii Ture, must Juwe Dbecoue crroncously attached to another plant which

was the one photographed,

Until Trreziuginow's Qype is found and examine il is inipossible do cite with certuinty

Aliskopsis dtimaamondi Tares. as a synonyin of TT, brevipes (FvM_iSehile

Scambopus Sehulz

(kaos = curved, wary = fvot; the fruiting pedicels are recurved )

Schulz, Pflreh. $6(1924)259; Schulz, Pilfam. ed. 2 176(1936)637,

Deseription; Calyx open: sepals usvally spreading, eecasianally erect or

aligost so, usually green with a narrow fiyalive margin, pubescent ou the

abaxial side with shortly stipitate hifurcate or branched hairs; lateral sepals

ablowg or deltate, usually slightly wider than the median sepals, sometimes

slightly saceate basally, distally rounded to subacute; median sepals usually

more or less oblong, less often pbovate, not basally saccate, distally rounded to

truncate, sometimes slightly cucullate, Petals usually slightly longer than the

sepals, to whout twice as long, vellaw, clawless ar with a very short linear claw,

usindly suborbieular ta obovate, sometimes deltate, entire or, rarely, retuse a1

eiacdinate, rounded to truncate, rather eoursely veined. Stamens 6, erect or

somewhat spreading, filuments slender distally but suddenly widening ut the

hase, often spathulate, white to yellow or pale green; anthers oblong, uhtiuse,

vellow. Lateral glands each surrounding the base of a lateral stamen, circular

Lo syuare, usually open both on the interior and exterior, producing from vach

side of each gland a lateral appendage curving around the hase of the adjacent

diagonal slamen; medion gland a triangular lo ablang lobe of tissue between the

bases of the members of cach pair of diagonal stamens: median glands and the

tips of the Jateral appendages touehine but not fused, when fully developed.

Pistil wot stipitate. anpulliforn to linear, torete or slightly compressed laterally,

therefore angustisept, glabrous or pubesecnt with hairs mostly simple; ovules

subbiseriate, ca. §-22 per cell, oblong to ovate, pendulous on slender linear or

narrowly triangular Funicles; style linear or narrowly obconical; stigma depressed-

Beate, as wide as or slivhtly wider than the style. Fruit hilocular, bivalved,

dehiscent, not stipitate, fusiform aod usually curved, quadrangular or slightly

latisept; valees very convex, generally keeled, with a prominent nerve and,

221 RLIZABETH A. SHAW

when mature, x reticulum of secondary veins, brown, usually with magenta

pigmentation ov the midrib, pubescent with simple or sessile or shortly stipitate

bifureate or branched hairs, proximally tapering and subacute to rounded,

ustially slightly recurved, distally tapering and usually subacute; style linear

and short, slender; slizma depressed-capitate. as wide as or slightly wider than

the stvle, Septum white, opaque, with nerve, slightly myose; funicles linear

ti narrowly triangular, veriderlts Seeds generally subbiseriate, ca. 3-20 per

cell, oblong, plump, not winged; testa reddish-brown, with darker pigmentation

at the hilum, papillose, when moistened. mucose, the mucus exuded as diserete

arey. elongate spirally coiled threads, oné from each cell of the testa, the mucus

thus appearing radiate; embryo exactly notorrhizal, the cotyledons slightly

longer than the radicle. Plant probably annual, herhaceous, several-stemmed.

crect, pubescent, including the sepals, with sessile or shortly stipitate branched

hitivs; stems arising from a basal rosette of leaves. equal or with a leafless

central stem and remotely leaved decumbent lateral stems, Basal leaves: rosn-

late, usually narrowly obovate, entire or dentate or pinnatisect, petiolate.

Cantine leaves scattered, obovate to linear, entire or dentate, on slender petioles

or altriast sessile on narrow cuneate bases. Rood a slender taproot, Inflorescences

vbracteate, terminal on stems, inithily corymbose, but after anthesis elongating

and racemose; bids just before anthesis more or less oblong; flowering pedicels

slender, usually spreading, sometimes almast erect; fruiting pedicels sleneer,

spreading, usually recurved and then ascendant or almost horizontal and

straight.

nt species in South Austrihin in the Flinders aged Gawler Ranges and the Lake Torrens

MINTH.

Scembapus curvipes (FyM.) Schulz

Fxcwuprn Sereda: Seambopus richaredsit (FuM,)Seludz, Pace. 86(1924)260.

Esystmum vlehardsit Fue, Fragen, 1OCU877)105 (Chasiongm) — Sispmbrium eicharesii

(EAM) PYM.) Census £(1882)5.— Bheanordia richaredsli (PVMYFOM., ex. Tate, ‘nuns.

Phil, Soe, Adi (1879)121 (nom. aud.)~ Blennodia richardsii (vM.)FVM, ex. Black,

FU.S. Austral, (1924 )247,

The holotype, collected at Euchi. Western Anstralia, bears no ripe frit, but the

‘ippuessed simple hairs and the very mych angustisept ovary indicate Ubat itis a species

ot Palezmatospermum Schule. ‘Phis was first pointed out by Black (1937) wha sug.

vested that the Helios collectoos from othe Arkuringa Creek which was determined ais

Sispmbviton richurdsié by Mueller and Tate wee P. cockleatinum.

Relatiouships: Scambopus is apparently most closely related to Marmsiodoxa-

However, it differs from Huarmsiodexy in having median glands and in usually

having fruits which are quadrangular rather than terete or slightly latisept.

Admittedly these are not great differences and a quadrangular fruit is not very

far removed from a terete one; however, rather minor differences must often

be vsed in circumscribing genera in this family and Scambopus is quite distinct

trom Marmsiodoxa.

The quadrangular fruit is somewhat suggestive of that of Drabastrum. but

there wre really no other significant similarities between the two and it is unlikely

that they are closely related.

Mueller also recognized the similarities between Harmsiodoxa and Scam-

bopeus; in MEL is a plant callected by Mueller in November, 1851, probably

near Crystal Brook, South Australia, It is labelled, in Muellers hand, “Ery-

simum curvipes Ferd, Muell,” but also bears Mueller’s note, “Subgen: Varenia

[11.z.] erysimoides”; this was later crossed out, presumably by Mueller himself.

This is the same name for a subgenus of Erysimum. which occurs on sheets of

AUSTRALIAN FNDEMIC GENERA OF CAUCIEFRAE 221

H, blennodivides and H. brevipes.

Tt is unfortunate that Mueller did not publish any of his ideas about rela-

tiouships within these groups. The grouping of MH. blennodioides, H. brevipes

anc §. eurvipes under Varenia, and of Arahidella trisecta, A. fiifolia and A.

nasturtium under Arabidella, as is suggested in Mueller’s annotations, would

have presented a much more natural arrangement than dues Mueller's pub-

lished work,

Scambopus ecurvipes (FyM_) Schulz

(eurvis = benl; pes = foot; the fruiting pedicels are recurved )

Sehulz, Parch. 86(1924)259.— LErysimun curvipes FvM., Linnaea grea]

368 (bastonym); FyM., Trans. Phil. Soe, Vict, 1(1855)100; FyM., Nat. PI.

Vict. Se ee Tate, Trans. Roy. Soe, 5. Aust, 3(1880)51; FyM., Censtis

1(1882)5; FVM., Key Vict: Pl, 2(1895)7; FVML, Key Vict. Pl. 1(1887-1888)

129; "Tate, Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Aust. 12(1880)71; FvM,, Sec, Census 1( 1889)

9; Tate, FL S. Austral. (1890)16, 206.— Blenrodia curvipes (FvM.)FyM.,

Rep, Babb. Exped, (J839)7; FvM., Pl, Col, Viet. 1(1862)42; Benth. FI,

Austral, 1(1863)75; ‘Tate, Trans. Roy, Soc. S$. Aust, 22(1898)193; Maiden

& Betche, Cens, N.S.W. Pl. (1916)83, Black, Trans. Roy. Suc, S$, Aust. 45

(1921)12; Ising, Trans. Roy. Soe. S. Aust. math derds Black, Fl, §,

Austral, (1924)247; Black, Fl S$. Austral, ed, 2 (1948)375.— — Sisymbrizan

curvipes (FvM.)FvM,, Fragim, 7( 1869) 20.

Erystmum eurvipes, Blennadia curcipes and Sisymbrium curcipes are nomenclatural

synonyms of Scambopus cureipes, these names being based on a single type.

Figures: Figure 1.

Description; Plant herbaceous, pubescent; stems to ca. 30 cm high, excep-

tionally to 50 em, terete or finely fluted, rigid, Basal leaves usually less than

6-8 em long, exceptionally ts 16 em, entire or with 1,2 or several rounded to

acute teeth per side or pinnatitid with as many as 6 lohes per side, these oppusite

or elternate, usually subacute, often very small toward base of leaf, leaves

rounded to subacute distally, tapering into a marrow petiole. Cauline leaves

usually Jess than ca, 34 em long, entire or with a few small teeth per side, or

ea, 3-3. em, exceptionally to LO em, pinnatifid with usually three lobes or teeth

per side, sessile or shortly petiolate. Inflorescences usually ca. 10-20-Hlowered.

dense, after anthesis clongating; flowering pedicels slender, usually spreading;

buds more or less ublong. Sepals usually oblong or deltate to ovate, usually

green with a narrow hyaline margin: lateral sepals ca, 2:6-4-0 mm long, ca.

L-0-2-0 mm wide, average 3°3 x 1:4 mm, ratio length to width 1-8;1-371:1,

oblong to deltate, rounded to subacute, sometimes. slightly saceate basally;

median sepals ca. 2-9-4-0 mm long, ca. 1-0-1-9 mm wide, averuge 3-4 x 1-5 mm.

ralin length to width 1-8:1-3-2:1, more or less oblong of ovate, rounded to

truncate, sometimes slightly cucullate. not basally saccate, Petals to about

iwice as long as the sepals, ca, 3-4-6-6 min long, ca, 2-4-5-3 mm wide, average

4:9 x 3-5 mm, ratio lenyth ty width 1:1;1-1+5:1, usually suborbicular to ovate,

not clawed or with 2 very short claw Jess than 0:3 mm in length. Lateral stamens

ea, [2-44] 3-1-4-0 mm long, average &-& mm, filaments ca, 0:1-0°2 mm

diameter distally, basally expanded to ca. 0-5-0-7 mm, white, yellow or pale

ereen: anthers ca. [-0-1-7 mm, average 1-4 mm, oblong, yellow; dinzanal

stamens ca. 2°6-4-1 min long, average 31 mm, otherwise as Jateral stamens;

anthers ca. 1-0-1'8 mm, average 1-4 mm, as those of the lateral stamens. Pisril

cu, 2-0-4-0 nm ong, ampulliform to linear, terete or slightly angustisept, not

stipitate, glabrous or pubescent; style near or narrowly obconical; stigma

£33 ELIZABETEL A, SHAW

depressed-capitate: nectaries ay in’ generic description, I'ruiting pedicels ca,

12 cm long, semetimes to 3 cm, ea. O-4-0-7 mm ih diameter, slender, usnally

recurved, Fruit ca, J0-20 mm, nsually 10-15 mm long, septum usnally ca. 2 mm

wide. but to 3 mm; valves convex or keeled. with a prominent nerve. pubesceut.

hairs to ca. 0-5 mm, usually shorter at proximal end of the yalve: style ca.

0-3-1-3 mm. linear and slender. stigma depressed-capitate, Seeds ea. 1-1-1-5 x

0-9-1-1 mm, subbiseriate. ca, 3-20 per cell, oval, pluinp, not winged; teste

reddish-brown, at the hilum with darker pigmentation: cnrhrye exactly notor-

rhizal, cotyledons slightly longer than the radiele.

Tyer Locantey: “Prope rivinn Crystal Brook”.

Horopyees: Orystal Brouk; Oct... 1831: P. Moeller -— VIET, 760!

lsorveus?: S. Australia. Crystal Brook: ¢: ex herb. Miuetl — KB.

Sovin Ausinacis:—28 tiles $. Pavachilny; 26.8196); Shaw 34 — AD: Waite House;

3.7,1054: MWiltun 402, S514 ~ ADW: Whyalla-Kimba; July, 1955; Higginn — AD, UO, 7:

Tarcoola; 22,9.1920: Istue J767 = MEL. NSW 53574, BRI;

Thi all thirty sheets were seen.

Distribution; This species seems to oecur only in South Australia, where

it has been collected in the Flinders Ranges, the ranges sonth-west of Port

Augusta, the Lake Torrens basin and at Tareoola, As’ is true of several species

in this group, the holotype was collected at Crystal Brook in the sonther part

of the Flinders Ranges; this area has for many years been uscd for agricultural

purposes and it is unlikely that this species still occurs here. — Map 10.

Observations: The most noticeable variation is in size and foliaye. The

plants in Shaw 87 (AD) are only a few inches high and are bearing fruit; with

these can be compared some of the Yuduapiua plants which are as much ag

30 em high. These differences in size are oly the consequence of more or

less favonrable conditions,

Although the Jeaves usually have been described as entire or remotely

toothed. the basal Jeaves are often pimiatisect. This is especially noticeable

om some Of the Yadnapinna plants. It should be remarked that this spevies

seems td lose its leaves easily, for many of the collections are entirely Jeafless,

being only bare stems und fruiting racemes.

Mueller described the corolla parts as heing scarcely longer than the sepals

und this was repeated by Schulz, Imt in all the plants examined the petals have

been af least 14 times to twice as Tong as the sepals, In fact, the Howers are

ruther conspicuous hecanse of the large expanse of blade beyond the calyx. It

should also be noted that the seeds seem to be not more than 1% mm Jong

though Schulz described them as bemg 2mm in length.

Ecology and Biology: Little is kuown of §. enreipes in these respects, but

it probably occurs most commenly on light sandy soils, Mivray 131 (ADW) is

annotated as vecurring on “sandhills or bluebush flat’ and on collections fram

Yuduapinna it is said to be very common in this area. The writer has seen

tis species in the field only once, hetween Hawker and Purachilna in the

Sines Ranges, and here it was growme on sandy soil in depressions bv the

ronuasiqe,

Uses and Common Names: Neither nses nor common names Lave been

recorded.

Relationships; These are discussed under the genus Scambopus,

AUSTRALIAN BINDEMIC GENBEA OF CaOTCUR URAL 225

Drabastrum (Fy M)Schuby

| Wraba = genus in this family}

Schulz, Plreh. 86( 19241257; Scholy. Piha. ed, 2 17b(19386)636— — Rlen

odie sect. Drabastram VyM., Trans, Phil, Soe. Viet. 111855)100,

Description, Calyx open; sepals spreading or, loss atten, almost ereet, basally

hot saceate, wsually green, sometimes. lavencler. with a narrow hyaline margin.

usuilly sparsely pubescent on the abavial sides lated! sepals vhlong to obuvate

mstially wider than the median, distally usually subacute; median sepals often

obioug. sometimes obovate, distally rounded. sometimes slightly cucullate.

Petals about Uh to 3 times as long as the sepals, usually white, sometinies

lavender. with distinction between blade and claw; blade oblong to broadly

obovate ae suborhicular, qndire or sinngte, ruanded or truncate, sumetimes

retuse or emarginate, coarsely veined, tapering suddenly into a slender linear

claw. Stamens G, somewhat spreading, filaments linear or slightly dilated at

the base, white, offen becoming violet distally; anthers quidrate to shortly

ublong, obtuse. yellow, Lateral glands cuch surrounding the base al a lateral

shintwen, subquacdrate, emarginate un interiov, open on the exterior, with short

lateral appendages, or, reduced to a small triangle of tissue on either side of

euch of ire stamens: median glands lacking. Pistil nol stipitate, linear to

lusilormn or narrowly ampulliform, straight, terete. glabrous: ovules irregularly

biscriute, peadulous on slender linear funieles, ca. 5-12 pec cell: stigma small,

depressed-capitate. usually slightly wider than the stvle. Fruif biloeular, bi-

valved, dehisvent, viol stipitate, ellipsoid to oboyoid, usually slightly curved,

terete Or quadranwular; valves very convex, often almost keeled, with stant

nerve and allen a coarse reticulum of secondary veins. often reddish-purple,

glabrous or rarely, with a few scattered branched hairs. proximally tapering and

almost truneate, rarely, rounded, distally acute to rounded; style linear, slender,

short; stigma depressed-capitute, as wide as or slightly wider than the style.

Septum white, opaque, sometimes fenestrate. nerved, proximally horizontally

wrinkled: /rimicles linear, slender, slightly curved, senda Seeds irregularly

Iiseriate, cal 1-9 per cell, ovoid, phimp. not winged: testa shiny, dark red-

brown or brown, slightly darker at the hilum, conspiciously reticulate, when

moistened, mcose, the mnens exuded as discrete hemispheres or shurt oblongs,

often appetrin non-radiate; embryo exactly notorrhizal, radicle straight, longer

om Shorter thaw the broadly linear te snborkieular cotyledons. Phant perennial

will) woody base, few- to many-stemmed, erect, usually low, densely pubescent

to, and including, the sepals with sessile cr shorth: stipitate branched hairs:

steuns arising from i basal rosette of leaves, equal or, more commonly, with a

leafless central stem and remotely leaved lateral stems, Basal leaves rosulate,

narrowly obovate to niwrowly spatholate, finely dentate or, oot uneommonly,

pimnutfied, usually on petioles as lone as, or to 2 times the blade, very rarely

ahiiost sessile om eureate bases. Candine leates few. scuttered, more or less

obovate, entire Or coatsely dentite, sessile on cuneate hises or very shortly

petiolate, Root staut and woody, duflorescences ehracteate, terminal on stems,

initially dense, hut elongating after anthesis; buds just befare anthesis spherical

to ovoid: flowering pedicels slender, usually somewhat spreading; frulling

pedicels rigid, spreading to horizontal or almost so, straight or slightly curved.

One species in alpine qnd subalpine pivls af New Seath Wales and Vietoria,

Drabastray alpestee OFvM. Selmi.

Relationships; Dradastrune stands Yuite isolated from the other genera in

this group; if itis at ull clasely related to any it must be to Harmsiodora, Uwe

S34 ELIZABETH A, SITAW

absence of a median gland und the fusiform fruits suggesting the affinity with

the latter genus, It differs very much from Blennodia and it is difficult to

wnderstand Mueller’s originally describing D. alpestre as a species of Blennodia,

Although Mueller at one time included this species in Capsella and Benthain

commented that it seemed to form a transition between Capsella and Blennodia

(sensu Bentham), it differs from Capsella in not having a laterally compressed

fruit. The valves are somewhat keeled but the width in the plane of the

septum is not significantly less than that in the plane at right angles to that of

the septum.

On some of Mueller's own collections of D. alpestre are annotations in his

hand suggesting that it might be better placed in Moricandia or Diplotaxis, He

chiefly based these suggestions on the Fact that “the cotyledons are at times

slightly bent inwards”. The writer has seen no evidence of this in anv of the

collections, including Mueller's own, which have been examined, Furthermore,

the cotyledons of both Moricandia and Diplotaxis are not “slightly bent”; these

genera belong to the tribe Brassiceae aud the cotyledons are conduplicate,

Drabastrum also differs from these two genera in many other respects, par-

ticularly in the nature of the fruit,

1, Drabastrum alpestre (FvM)Schulz

(alpestre = of the alps; this species occurs chiefly in the Australian Alps).

Schulz, Pflrch. 86(1924)257— Blennodia alpestris FyM,, Trans, Phil. Soc.

Viet, 1(1865) 100 (basionym); FVM,, Pl, Col, Viet, 1(1860-1862)40; Benth.,

Fl, Austral. 1(1863)77; Maiden & Betche, Gens. N.S.W. Pl. (1916)33.—

Capsella blennodina FyM,, Pl. Col. Viet. 1(1960-1862)42.— —— Sisymbrium

dlpestre (i'vM,)FVM., Fragm., 7(1869)20.— Erysimum capsellinum FyM.,

Nat. Pl. Viet. 1(1879)35; FvM,, Census 1(1882)5; FvM., Key Viet. Pi,

3(1885)7; FvM., Key Vict. Pl, 1(1887-1888) 129; FvM,, Sec. Census 1( 1889)

J— Erysimum blennodinuin (I'vyM.) Kuntze, Revis. gen, pl. 2(1891)933

Blennodia alpestrix, Capsetla blennadina, Sisymbrium alpestre, Erysimum: capsellinam

and Erysimum blennodinunt ave nomenclatural synonyms of Drabastrum alpestre, these

names being based on a single type.

Figures: Schulz, Pirch. $6(1924)fig.15; Schulz, Pfam, ed. 2 17b( 1936)

fiz 406. — Figure 12,

Description: Plant an undershrub, sometimes with a woody underground

rhizomatous part bearing at least two aerial stem systems; stenrs to 30 cm high

but usnally much less, exceptionally to ca. 40 em, erect, rigid, terete or finely

Huted, reddish-brown or reddlish-purple: root often with woody laterals. Basal

leaeves ca, [1-] 2-4 [-6] cm long, to ca. 14 om wide, usually with 3-4 coarse

teeth per side or a few small acute teeth, or pinnatifid or entire or sinuate,

rounded to subacute, sparsely pubescent or subylahrous, petioles sometimes

remotely toothed and short. Cauline leaves eva, (3-0-8 [-1-5] om long, to ca.

1 om wide, often with 1, less often with 2 broadly acute tecth per side, some-

times entire. usually subucnte, subglabrous, sessile or shortly petiolate. Ii-

florescences to ea. 30-fowered, dense, after anthesis elongating and often very

loose; flowering pedicels usually terete; fruiting: racemes to 12 cm long, usually

much less; fruiting pedicels to ca. 1k em, Sepals usually oblong to ovate, usually

green, sometimes lavender, with a uarrow liyaline margin; lateral sepals ca.

2-1-3-4 mm Jong, ca. L-(}1-$ nm wide, average 2-9 x 1-35 mm, ratio length to

width 1-8:1-2-1:1, often broadly ehavate or oblong, usually subactte, not

saceate; median sepals ca. 2°0-3-5 mm long, ca. O-S-L-35 mm wide, average

AUSTHALIAN ENDEMIC CENERA OF CHUCIFRAAE 5

2) y 1-2 mm, ratio length to width 2-1:1-2-0:1, oblong to obovate, rounded

und sometimes cugnlate, not saccate. Petals ta abont twice as long as the

sepals, ca, 4:0-6°3 min long, average 6-3 mm, clawed; blades ca. 2-6-4-5 mm

long, ca, 2°0-3-7 mm wide, average 34 ~ 2-9 mm, ratio length to width

1-O0:1-1+4:1, oblong to suborbieular, sometimes almost obcordate, rounded or

fritheate, tapering inte a slender linear claw, the blade averaging 65 per cenl

of the totul petal lenyth; petals white or Jayvender, often only the claw and the

lower part of the blade Favender, the veins usually purple. Lateral stamens

cu. 2-0-2-8 mm, average 2°3 mm, filanients ta 0°5 mm wide, linear or slightly

expanded basally, white or lavender; anthers ca. 0:6-1-0 mm, average 0-8 mm.

quadrate to oblong, yellow; diagonal stamens ea. 2+5-4-0 mm, average 3-1 mm,

otherwise ag lateral stamens; anthers ca, 0-3-1 mm, averave 0:7 mm, as those

of lateral stamens. Pistil ca. 2-3-3-2 mm long, linear to Fusiform or ampulli-

firm, straight, terete, glabrous; style lineur, slender, stiyma depressed-cupitate:

uectaries as goreric Fescription, Fruiting pedicels ca, 4-8 pa4| mm long

average 0°4-0-5 mm diameter: spreading to horizontal, densely pubescent.

Fruit ca. 4-8 [-12] mm long, ca. 162-20 mm wide aeross the septum; epidermal

cells of the septum more or Jess rectangular with straight or sinuate walls,

becoming irregular in shape toward the edges; style cas [0-4-] 0-7-0-8 [-L-1] x

0:1-0°3 mm: stigma depressed-capitate, Seeds ca, 08-12 mm long, ca, 0°6-0°8

inm wide, irregularly biseriate, usually 5-6 per cell, these mostly in the distal

epi of the fruit, ovoid, plamp, not winged; mucus exuded ta ca, ’ inm; embryo

exuetly notorrhizal, cotyledons longer vr shorter than the radiele.

Een Locatary: “In subalpine graysy places on the sources of the Murray and Snowy

Werk,

Honotypuss Sources of the Murray aod Snowy Rivers; 4-5000 % Bub. 1854 [fele Willis];

Mueller — MEL 776!

tsoryers KY, WMI, MET 777!

New Sovre Waves; Cooma to Nimitibelle; Deo, 1896; Maiden — NSW 53577: Cooma:

QAVNG08: Cambaye 2104 — NSW 83578; Cooma; Sept. 1913; Bearman -— NSW 53576,

BM, MEL: Tlappy Jack's Plain, headwaters of the Ifuppy Jack River ca, 19 miles 5. of

Kisndrar 181.1958: Thompson — NSW 53580; Murray. River, NS .Wales; 2; 2 — MEL:

Oldbury an Trop Mountain, wpwards af 300 tl. altitude; ?; Atkinson — MEL;

Virrostar Suggim Bugeany Ovt. 1939; Harter — WEL; Ainnomnntie near Onien (jue

tion of Peds ialaid Ck. and Mitte Mitta River); 27.9.1882; Stirling — MEL; Mitta Mitta;

In all, 18 shewts were seen.

Distribution; This species occurs in the mountains south-west of Sydnev

ant extends southward into Victoria, Most of the collections in New South

Wiles are from the area south of the Australian Capital Territory, but D,

alpestre has been collected as far north as Bathurst, N.S.W) — Maz 10,

Observations: Most of the available plants are less than 15 em high, although

the Sugvan Bugyan River specimen, an almost leafless stem bearing an intruc-

tescence, is 40 em long, Apart from this, there is no muteworthy variation,

The most distinctive organs wre the petals and the seeds. ‘The petals are

usually white with the veins purple, although sometimes the claw and the lower

part of the blade, or the entire petal may be coloured, ‘he seeds are plump

wd a deep reddish-brown in colour; the testa is coarsely reticulate und the

micas is exuded as disercte bodies, one from each intrureticular area, The

reticulate outer layer of the testa is easily removed, exposing the tnely reticu-

late inner Javer. Within these is a thin whitish layer of endosperm.

Uses and Common Names; Neither uses nor common names have heen

recorded.

Relationships: These are discussed under Drabastrum (FvM)Sebulz,

Ty ELIZABIVTID A. SLIAW

Pachymitus Schulz

iwayzs= thickuéros= thread; the troiting pedicels of P, eardanitnoides are stout)

Schulz, Pilrch. $6(1924)266; Schilv, Pdfam. ed. 2 17h (1936) 639.

Description; Calyx open; sepals spreading or, less often, almost erect,

ustially green with a narrow hyaline margin and on the abaxial side sparsely

mibescent with shortly stipitite brariched hairs; lateral sepals usually more v1

5 Oblong, sometimes hela or ovate, usually broader than the median.

sometimes slightly saccate basally, distally rounded to subucute; median sepals

usually oblong or narrowly obovate, proxsimully slightly tapering, not saccate,

distally rounded or, less often, subacute, often slightly cucullate. Petals to

twice as long as the sepals, probably always while, usually cuneate to narrowly

obovate and without distinction into blade and chiw, entire or simiate, apically

rounded or truncate, then often slightly retuse or emarginate. coarsely veined:

sometimes clawed, then the blade oblong. often broadly so, or obovate to stub-

orbicular, tapering gradually into a rather slender claw, the same length as

the blade ar slightly longer. Stamens 6, erect ov somewhat spreading, filaments

more or less linear or slightly dilated basally, white or pale green, the diagimal

Hkonents often suddenly contracted and slightly curved distally; withers oblornu

or almost quadrate, obiuse, yellow. Lateral glands each surrounding, the base

wa lateral stamen, usually quadrangular and open on the juterior and the

exlotior, often the sides suppressed, the gland then appearing as four Jobes ut

Hssae, proadicing From each side of each land a lateral appendage curving

around the base of the adjacent diagonal stumen, needidn glands, iF present,

obhave or triangular pieces of tissue hetween the bases of the members of vach

pair of diagonal stamens. Pisti! not stipitate, linear, more or less terete, glabrous.

ocvales subbiseriate to biseriate, oblong to elliptic, pendulous oi short Tineay

funieles, ca, 10-20 per cell; style usually obconical, sometimes linear, stignia

fleshy, depressed-eupitate, usually slightly wider than the style. Bruit bilocwlar,

bivalved, dehiscent, not stipitate or on a very short stipe, linear, straight or

slightly curved, terete or quadrangular, calces convex to keeled, with a pro-

minent vein and a Jess distinct reticulum of veins more or less parallel to the

longitudinal axis, often somewhat constricted between the seeds, shiny, often.

when vipe, reddish-purple,. subglabrous or generally pubescent with simple

or sessile or very shortly stipitate hifurcate hairs, the hairs usually denser dis-

tally; valves proximally tapered’ and usually rounded, rarely truncate, but not

uncommonly subacute. almost always Hared or reflexed, distally tapering slightly

anc rounded te bineate, sometimes retuse or emarginate; style Jinear or slightls

tapering distally or ubheonicul; stigna small, depressed-capitite, as wide vas ar

slichtly wider than the style Septym white, opaqne, vein more or less distinet.

slightly rugulose; funicles linear, short, straight or slightly curved, pendulous.

Seeds noiseriate ta subbiseriate, cu, 10-20 per cell, ublong to ovoid, plump; testa

dil orange-hrown, finely papillose, when moistened, mucose. The mutes

exnded as diserete oblongs, each with a conical central core, thus having a

finely wadiate appearance, Plant probably annual, herbaceous, few- to many-

stemmed, erect, pubeseent, including the sepals, with simple or shortly stipitate

tau-shaped or branched hairs; steams arising Pam a basal rosette of leaves, equal,

ov a leafless central stem with Teafy lateral stems, Basal leaves rosulate, hed

or pinnatifid, often deeply dissected, or remotely dentate, petiolate. Canline

leaves scattered, ovate to elliptic, entire ur coarsely dentate, sometimes deeply

dissected, shortly petiolate or sessile un cuneate bases, Roof a slender taproot.

Inflorescences ebracteate, icrminal on the stems, initially rather dense and there-

fore corymbose, but alter anthesis elongating and racemuse, sometimes «nite

AUSIMALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIVERAB 227

Jax; sometimes stems much reduced so inflorescence appears basal; bucls tmme-

diately before anthesis spherical to oblong; flowering pedivels slender, more

or less erect; fruiting pedicels rigid, gradually expanded distally, usually spread-

ine to horizontal, rarely almost erect,

One species in the Murray lands of Sonth Australia and the adjacent parts of Vietoria.

Pachinnitus cardaminoides (FvM.) Schulz,

Troated jis a synonyin of P. cardaminotdes: is 2. ldeae (EVM.)Schulz,

Relationships: Pachymifus has several features in common with the other

“onera of the “Blennodia group", but is nevertheless quite distinct trom them.

It differs from Marmsigdoxa in having median glands, in having fruit which are

linear rather than fusiform, and in the sort of mucus exuded by the testa. Prom

Seambopus it difers most in the shape of the fruit and in the type of mucus.

From. the other genera of this wronp itis also set apart by characters of this sort,

Pachymitus cardaminoides (FvM.)Schulz

\cerduminoides = like Cardamine L., a genus in this family)

Schulz, PHrch. 86(1924)266.— — Sisynrbrium cardamimoides FyM,, ‘Trans,

Phil, Soe. Viet. 1(1855)34 (busienynt); FyM,, Hook. J. Bot. Kew Mise. 5

(1856)4; FvM,. PL Col. Vict, 1(1860-1862)40; PvM., Pragm, 11(1878 )27:

P'vM., Nat. Pl, Viet, 1(1879)32; Tate, Trans. Roy. Soe. S$. Aust 3(1890)51;

FvM., Cerisus 1(1862)5; FyM.. Kew Viet. PI, 2(1885)7; Key Vict. Pl. 1

(1887-1888)131; Tate, Trans. Roy, Soe, 8. Aust, 12(7889)7L; FyM., See.

Census 1(1889)9: Tate, Fl. 8, Austral. (1890)17, 206; Tate, Trans, Roy,

Suc. S. Aust. 22(1898)123.— — Blennoria careliminoides Benth. Fl, Austral.

1(1863)75; Tate. Trans, Roy. Soc. §. Aust. 22(1898)123, 124, 239; Bailey,

Qld, Flora 1(1999)47; Maiden & Betche, Ceus. N.S.W. Pl, (1916)83; Black.

Trans. Roy. Soe, S. Aust. 41(1917)638: Black, Fl, 5. Austral, (1924 )247;,

Black, Fl. S. Austral, ed. 21048 )a7 — Erysinion cardamingoides (FvM.)

FvM., Fragm. 11(1879)59 in obs— Erysimum lucae FvM.,. Fragm. 1)

(1879)59.— Sisymbriom lucoe (FvM.)FvM., Census 1(1862)5; FyM,, Key

Vict. PL 1(1887 1888) 131.— Blennorlia lucnae (FV¥M.)Maid. et Betche-

Censns NSW. Pl (1916)83.— — Pachymitus lucae (FvM,)Schulz, Pflrch.

86( 1924 ) 267,

Sisumbriton cardaminaides KVM. Erysimun curdaminuides (FvM. EVAL, and Blonwodie

carduininaides Benth, are adrienclatural synonyms oF Pachymitus curdaminoides (FvM.)

Sells, these names being based on a single type; Sisymbriam Incwe (FVM.)FvM.

Klennedio tue: (EVAL Maid. et Betche and Pachymitus Iuede (FyM.)Scholz are taxo-

nomic synonyms of the preeeding manws, being based on the type of Krystian (ueae

FyM. which is discussed below.

Figure: Figure 14,

Newe: Although Sagmbrivm. vardaminodes was published by Mneller i 1855, Beathan

(1463) cited “Bo ciurdaminoides, FL Muell. Ierb, (as a Sisymbrium)”, The form of this

vitutian sagéests that Bentham may nat have known of the valid publication of S$. carda-

mitwides, ‘Therefore one cannot necessarily interpret Bentham’s species as being based on

the type of 5. ecardaminnides.

To jwwoid confusion if seems advisable to chaose the holotype of §. cardaminoides is

lectotype of B. vurdeminvides, making the two names nomenclatural synonyms. — This is

sossible if Bentham saw the type of §. cardamiavides. FyM.; this appears probable frem

onthiin’s citation of spreimenn,

The type lovality of S$. rardumtnoides is given as “On sandridacs near the entrance of

the Murray River”. The only collection mule by Mueller which agrees with this locality

and is dated before the publication of S.. cardaminoides is MEL 762. [twas collocted by

Miller on October 5, 1848, and the Jovality is ziven as “In campis arenosis inter Straitalbin

228 ELIZABETI€ A. SHAW

gAlsafFialbsyn) et Wellington, this as only a few miles from where the Murray River enters

Wir Stu.

This collection was seen hy Benth for it bears his mark on the Jubel and js probably

the One referred to by ine as coming fram South Austealia, ‘Iherefore, this collection

Which is the holotype ot §. eardamineides is chosen as the leetotype aE 8 eardaminpides

Beath the two names thus lowsming nomenchitigl syaonyins,

ly 1924 Sehils published 2. cartaminoides var. casycarpus, distiuenished from the

epic! variety, sail to have glabrous Quit, by having the fruit sparsely pubescent. It does

not seen justified to maintain this variety for on a0 plant seen by the weiter Tiave all the

fruits heen either glabrous or pubesoont.

However, there seems ta uxist oo collection annotated by Sehiilx as beng the variety

var. dasyearpux, Until such w collection is found it is necessary to raaintain the name,

altheudh at has been red by no one after Schalz.

The nime Lrysimiin fucae was published in 1879 hy Mueller who based it on a eol-

lestion anade hy Lacey aear the jmoction of the Minnmay and Darling Rivers. The type

collection made in Septermber, (878. by To PL Lucas and labelled a beme from Balranald

(MEL T7704 is a rather robust specimen of 2. cardaminoides, to K is av collection made by

Vivo at Balranald which is probably an isotype.

Description: Plant herbaceous. pubescent: stems usually less than 30. em,

but i fuwonrable conditions miy be much taller, terete or finely Muted, usually

pubescent. but eceasionally subglabrous, then usually more densely pubescent

on the adaxial side of the fruiting pedicels, nsnally reddish purple, Basal leaves

exceptionally ty 20 em, but usually Jess than 12 em, to 3 em in width, usually

less than 2 cm, pinnately lobed. lobes usually opposite, lincar to deltate, usually

acute, somehmes rounded, horizontal or runeinate, often with a small acute

tooth in the distal sinus; terminal lobe deltate or suborbicular or elliptic, some-

times with) one coarse subacute tooth per side. sometimes niucronate; Jeaves

fapuring inte a long slender petiole, Cauline leaves ta ca. 4 em king and ca,

3 om wide, entire or remotely dentate with small, more or less deltate, acute

teeth or deeply pinnatisect with 1-3 linear to narrowly deltate, weute to subacute

luhes per side, the terininal Jobe acute to rounded; Inflorescences tu ea. 40-

flowered, usually ca, 25- to 80-Howered. usually dense; flowering pedicels ea.

2 min diameter, slender, not much expanded, more or less ereety Huds spherical

ty Oblone. Sepals oblong to ovate or obowate, usually green with a narrow

hyaline margins lateral sepals va. 2-1-3-0 mm long. ca. 0-8-1-3 mm wide, average

26% .-Lmm, ratio length to width 2:1:1-3:0;1, usually oblong, rounded to

subacute. sometines slightly suceate basally, median sepals ca, 2-3-3-3 mm lone

cu. (8-1-7 min wide, average 2-7 » 1-0 nim, ratio length to width 2°5;1-3°3:1,

oblong or varrowly obovate, rounded or subacute, often slightly cucullate, not

usally saceate, Petals about twice us lone as the sepals, ca. 3-5-5-6 mm long,

cu. te12-7 mm wide. average 4°9-1°$ mm, ratio length to width 2-0:1-3+7:1,

cuneute to obovate. if clawed. ratio Jength to width of blade 1-0:1-1-2:1, blade

averaving 53 per cent of the totul petal length. Lateral stamens ca. 2:5-4°1 mm.

average Sed inm. filaments linew ov slightly expanded basally. white or pule

sree anthers ca. 0°5-0-0 mm, average 0-7 mm. oblong to quadrate. obtuse,

yellow; ¢Hagonal stamens ea, 2+0-3-2 mm, average 2-6 mm, filaments sume-

Hines suddenly contracted distally. otherwise as those of the lateral starnens:

wnrhers ca, 0-3-0-9 mm, average O-T mm, otherwise as those of the Jateral

stumens, Pistil ca, 3-5-5-3 mm. linear, straight, terete, glabrous: style lineur

to obciinical; stigma Hleshy, depressed-capitite. Pruitine pedicels ca. 4-5-16 mm,

exceptionally to 40 nm Glediced hasitl raceme), diameter at proximal end cx.

O-34h7 mm, at the distal Q-4-1-1 tm, usually ahout twice to three times as

White at distal as at presimal ead, usaally spreading at an augle greater than

48 devrees. surely at cu 15 devrees. usvally straight, sometimes slichtly curved.

aecasionally somewhat reflesed and then ascendant. Preil ea. 8-19 nie lony, cu.

Q:7-1:G mm across the septum: salves conver to keeled, with a prominent yein,

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF GROUCIPERAE 220

proximally flared, pubescent with hairs to ca, 0-2 mim long; style to ca, 1-2 mm,

sometimes very short, then ca. 0-3-0-4 mm; stigma depressed-capitate, Seeds

ca, 0-8-1-0 x 0-5-0:6 mim, uniseriate to hiseriate, ca. LO-20 per cell, oblong to

avoid, plump; mucus appearing finely radiates embryo exactly notorrhizal,

radicle slightly longer than the eotvledons.

tyre Locaury: “On sandridges near the entrance of the Marray River,”

Lectoryecs! In campis arenosis inter Streitalbin [Strathalbyn] et Wellington; 5.10,1648;

Mueller — MEL 762!

Suvrw Atsraacrat—Loveday; 20.7.1942, Gaylu — Ws Karoonda; 14.85.1924; Cleland —

AD: Pt. Pornonda, Lake: Alexandrina; 3.L0..880; Nate — AD:

Naw Sout WaAxes:—Lake Cargelligo; Sept. 1918; Baurmen — NSW 53582: Broakang-

Waiga Wagga; 1873; Crouch — MEL: Zara, via Hay; Aug, 1903; Officer — MEL: Lower

Lachlin Hiver; Sept. 1878; Mueller — MEL: Darling and Murray River jimetion: 1680;

Warburton — NSW 53391 -

Vietoma:—3 miles N. of G5-mile post on Sturt Highway, along trick to Bervibce Tank:

2.91948; Willis — MEL: Joparity 20.9.1898: Willumson 3h4 — MEL: Dimboola and Nhill;

12.11.1899: StEloy D’Alten 5 — MEL: Glenelg River: ?; Robertson — MEL 765, FE:

Sixty-five sheets Were seen,

Distribution; This species is known from Victoria, New South Wales and

South Australia, Itt Victoria the collections extend from the far north-western

corner to the lower Glenele River in tho south-west, In New South Wales it

seems restricted to the south-western part of the State.

In South Australia P. cardaminvides seems to be most common alone the

Murray River, althongh there are collections from Ardrossan on the Yorke

Peninsula, Mt. Remarkable, and Monalena, — Map 10.

Observations: The genus owes its name to the stout fruiting pedivels which

are often of a greater diameter at the distal end than at the proximal end,

Hawever, this is not constant and there are many plants with pedicels which

ure quite linear.

The pubescence presents no distinctive features, being made up of short

branched hairs. The fruit valves are almost glabrous with a few hairs at the

distal end, These may be simple, or sessile or very shortly stipitate bifureate lrairs

lo about ¥ mm long. The leaves bear sessile or shortly stipitate bifureate to

stellate hairs,

The cauline hairs are almost sessile and branched with the arms appressed

to the stem, or slipitate and tau-shapecl or bi- or trifureate. or even more com

plexly branched, These stem hairs may be as much as & mm long, but ave

nsually shorter. Occasionally, even though the hairs on the stems are branched.

there may be long simple hairs on the adaxial side of the fruiting pedicels and

the secondary stems.

It hag often been suggested that Geococcus pusillus Drumm, ex Harv. is a

form of this species. The writer feels that this is not so; even when P_ car-

daminoides is stunted it does not approach the habit of G. pusillus which. is

essentially stemless, Also G. pusillus always has much smaller flowers, a dhif-

ferently shaped ovary (conical as opposed to linear for P. cardaminoides) and

w smaller finit. The fruit of G, pusillts is often somewhat misshapen as a result

of its being forced into the earth, but even when one finds a plant with fruit

which have not heen buried. they are not of the size and shape of those of

230

ELIZABETH A. SHAW

2 \

}

6 é an

N i

\ hs f ;

i f 5

\ | Ne 5

} : 7 (

f N

ae i ! RL

2 d

wo \ \

fe t ‘ Msn

| . 4

L Pa _ L \

Ss ,

S f

1 {

\ fk ~~ -4

‘ i * 1 jf

Hl ° ' ‘

\. : fabs cee Ne * of e t . é

* / ny - ‘A yy a a! ° /

o ex eo ae a

=f ee Ry

ia eee fotos : ; fy rd

oy ey oe a

oe, i

: \ a

i ae

Map 9. Distribution of Geococcus pusillus Dramm. ex. Harv.

; “

ao ats ayy 24

had ; 2 y

3 oa \

ws, f LA

wen 8 J .

- IX ee

t os / t

& ! i Sy

é ;

1 1 *

1 | sy

aa J a

pot ! ; :

j j j

KO i Ss,

4 i i

} 4 ~L

( : \

f- oa ess - : i

: | :

So j H y

t i

\ i . - i f

\ a ae {

Map 10. Distribution of Scambopus curvipes (FvM.)Schulz ®;

Distribution of Pachymitus cardaminoides (FvM.)Schulz x. Dis-

tribution of Drabastrum alpestre (FvM.)Schulz &.

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 231

PF. cardaminoides.

Ecology and Biology: P. cardaminoides is an ephemeral and appears after

winter rains. The most asual months for flowering are August through October,

It probubly occurs most commonly on light sandy soils; among annotations

with collections of this species are “sundridges” (Reader s.n,; 16.9.1903.— MEL),

“ipen vrassy sandhills” (Wills sn; 3,9.1948 — MEL), and “heaths on the

Glenelg River” (Robertson s.n, — MEL 765, K),

Uses andl Comnean Names: Neither mses nor common names have been

recorded,

Relationships: These ace diseussed wider Pachymitus Schulz.

Geovoveus Drumm. ex Lary.

(yy — earth, xdewos — fruit, The fruits are buvied in the ground)

Drummond ex Harvey, Hook. J. Bot. Kew Mise. 7(1835)52; Walp. Agu.

4(1857)208: Benth. & Hook. Gen. Pl. 1(1862)83; Benth., FL Austral. 1

(1863)79; Prantl, Pilfam, 3(2)(1890)205; Tate, Fl. §. Austral. (1890205;

‘Yate, Fl, S. Austral, (1890)17, 206; Bailey, Qld. Flora (1899)49; Hayek.

Beith. Bot. Centralbl, 27(1911)324; Maiden & Betche, Gens, N.SW_ PI.

(1916)84; Black, Fl. 5. Austral, (1924)245; Schulz, PArch,. 86(1924)258;

Schulz, PHfany, ed, 2 17b( 1936)637; Bluck, FI. S, Austral. ed.2 (1948)376,

Deseription; Calyx open; sepals usually spreading, sometimes almost erect,

usually aes green with a narrow hyaline margin, sparsely pubescent on the

alaxial side with sessile to shortly stipitate irregularly branched hairs; lateral

sepals ovate to deltate, usually slightly wider than the median sepals, not

saecate basally, distally acute to subaoute; median sepals oblong to obovate, not

saccate basally, distally subacnte to rounded, Petals often about the same

length as the sepals, but sometimes slightly longer or shorter, white or cream-

coloured, clawless or the blude tapering gradually into a more or less linear

claw, obovate to ovate, subacute lo rounded, rather coarsely veined, Stamens 6,

ereet or slightly spreading, flaments more or less clavute, usually expanded

proximally, white or pale green; athers oblong to square. rounded to truncate,

vellow. Lateral «lands indistinct, appearing as oblong or semicircular pieces

of tissue, cach subtended by a petal; medivn glands apparently obsolete. Pistil

nok stipitate, more or less conical, terete or slightly compressed dorso-ventrally,

elubrous or very sparsely pubescent with very shortly stipitate irregularly

yranched hairs: ovules subbiseriate to biseriute. ca. 4-20 per cell, oblong, pen-

dilous on slender linear funicles; sfyle very short and obconical or obsolete;

slizma small, depressed-capitate, as wide as the style if present. Frait bilocular,

lnvalved, dehiscent, not stipitate, usually linear, sometimes nearly square in

eutline, almost always latisept, rarely terete, brawn, glabrous or pubescent with

sessile or shortly stipitate bifurcate to irregularly branched hairs; calves usually

almost flat, rarely convex, usually with a distinct nerve and, when mature, a

reticulum of secondary veins, proximally rounded to truncate, reHexed or dared

su that fram the dorso-ventral aspect the fruit is sagittate, distally rounded to

subacute; style short and linear or oheonical or obsolete; stigma depressed-

cupitate, as wide as the style. Septunr pale-vellow or cream-coloured, opaque,

with nerve, smooth, coriaceous; funicles linear to narrowly triangular. Seeds

subbiseriate to. biserlate, ea. 2-12 per cell, oblong to obovate, plump, not winged;

lesta light orange-brown with darker pigmentation at the hilum, papillose, when

233 ELIZABETH A. SHAW

moistened slightly mucose, the mucus exuded as very small oblong to hemi:

spherical bodies, one from each papilla; embryo notorrhizal, the cotyleduns

usnally shorter than the rudicle and shortly stipitate, Plant anual, herbaccous,

short-stemmed, prostrate, pubescent, including the sepals, with sessile or shurtly

stipitate branched hairs; main stew almost always much reduced so terminal

inflorescence appears basal: lateral stems usually very short and often amnch

thickened, prostrate. bearing very crowded leaves, Basal leaves rosulate, erect

oy spreading, more or Jess linear, pinmatisect, petiolate. Cauline leaves crowded

an stems, otherwise as the basal leaves, Rout a slender taproot, Inflorescences

ebracteate, terminud] on stems, initially denge ind elongating only slightly aftor

anthesis; buds just before anthesis obovoid to spherical; flowering pedicels

slender, spreading or descendent: fruiting pedicels usually stout, almost alwavs

descendent and burying fruit in ground, sometimes horizontal and spreadiny.

Cne species in semi-arid parts of Western Austria, Sonth Australia, New South Wales

and Vietovia,

Geecoecuy puvillus Drumm, ex Harv.

Treated aya taxonomic svnouyn of Ch pusillne is G, fiedlori Sehenermann, Feddes Ney,

47 (139262,

Relationships: Geococeus appears to be closely related ta no other Aus-

Irulian genus. If it is elated te any, it is to Pachymitus which it resembles

surmewhat it native of the fruit.

Geocuceus pusillus Drurnm, ex Hary,

( pusillus = very small, the plant is.a small prostrate annual)

Ditimm. ex Harv, Hook. }. Bat., Kew Mise, 7(1855)52; FyM., Pl. Col. Viet,

1 (1860-1862)223: Benth, Fl. Austrul. 1(1863)80; FvM., Fragm. 7( 1869) 1%:

Fragm. 10(1876133; Fragm. 11(1878)6; FvM., Nat PL Vict. 1( 1879)36,

Tate, Trans. Roy, Suc. S. Aust. 3(1880)5, 90; Tepper, Trans. Roy, Soc, S,

Aust. 3( 1880) 175, 177; FwM., ‘I’tans. Roy. Soc. 5S. Aust, 3(1580)172; Fv.

Kev Vict. PJ. 1(1$57-1888)131: I'vM., Sec, Census 1(1889)5; Tate, Fl S$.

Austral, (1890)15, 17, 206; Tate, ‘Trans. Roy. Soc, 8. Aust. 22(1898)122.

123, 124: Bailey. Qld. Flora 1(1899)49; Reader, Vict. Nat. 21(1905)177;

fwart, Proc, Roy, Svc. Viet. 20(1907)79, 80; Maiden & Betche, Cens. N.S.

Wales Pl. (1916)84; Black, Trans, Roy. Soc. S. Aust, 41(1917)43; Black,

Fl. S. Austral, (1924)248: Schulz, PHrch, 86( 1824 )256; Black, Trans. Roy,

Soc. S, Aust. 58(1934)177; Black. Trans. Roy. Soc. $, Aust. 64(1940)373 in

obs; Fl. S. Austral. ed, 2 (1948 )376; Troll, Die Infloresz. (1964 )497,

Geococeus fiedleri Scheuermaun, Feddes Rep. 47(1939)262; Black, Travis.

Roy. Soc, S. Aust. 64(1910)372; Fl. S. Austral, ed. 2 (1948)377 (pro syn.),

G. fedleri SMevermann is a taxonomic svnonvm of G. pusillus Drunim, ex Ttarv., betne

hased on i different type.

Fizures: Ewart, Proc. Roy, Soc, Vict. new ser, 20(1907) tt. LOA, 11; Black,

‘Trans, Roy, Soc, $, Aust, 64(1940)fig.2; ‘Troll, Die Infloresz, (1964) fie 472.

473; — Vigure 14.

Description: Plant herbaceous prostrate annual, pubescent, including sepals

aid, sometimes, the pistil, with sessile or shortly stipitate branched hairs; stems

few to many, very shart and thickened, horizontal and spreading, often densely

leaved. very often prodneing secondary stems. Basal leaves to 20 cin, but usually

less than 10 cm, toe 2 em in width, usually more or less oblong and tapering

proximally, pinnatifid, tu ca. 15 lobes per side, these linear to deltate, opposite

or alternate, usually rovnded to subacute, sometimes acute, often bearme a

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFENAR 243

secondary lobe or toot in the sinus on the distal side of the lohe; terminal

lobe orbicnlar to obovate, usually with one secondary tooth or lobe om a side;

leaves always tapering into a slender petiole. Cauline leaves very crowded,

vtherwise us busal leaves. Inflorescences tewlowered, inittally dense, elongat-

iny very little atter anthesis, that of the main stem always appearing basal as u

result of suppression of the stem: flowering pedicels to ca, 2 em lone, slender.

spreading nr descendent; buds before anthesis obvyoid to spherical, Sepals

pale geven, with a narrow hyaling margin, on abaxial side often sparsely

pubescent, lateral sepals ca. O-5-L-1 min Jong, ca. 0°3-0°S mm wide, average

ratio length to width 1-5:1, more or less ovate to deltate, apically acute ta sub-

acute, basally nut saccate; median sepals ca. 0:6-1-2 mm long, va, O4-0-7 min

wide, average ratio Jength ta width |-6;1, oblong to ubovate, subacnte to

roimded, basally not saecate. Petals oa. 0-6-L-0 mm long, ca. 0: 2-0-4 mm wide,

with oboyate to ovate blade gradually tapering into a more or less linear claw,

or clawless, the entire petal then obovate to ovate, rather coarsely veined, margin

entire, apically ronnded, white or ercam-colonred. Lateral stamens ca, 0-7 mm,

filaments expanded. hasally, white or pale green anthers ca, 0-4 mm, oblang

to square, rounded to truncate, yellow; diazonal stamens ca. 0-8 mm, filaments

as those of the lateral stamens; anthers ca. Or3 mim, us those of the lateral

stamens, Pistil ca, 0: 6-1-0 mm, not stipitate, more or less conical, tevete or

slightly compressed dorso-ventrally: style very short (ea, 02 mm) or obsolete:

stigma depressed-capitate, about sume width as. the style. Fruiting pedicels

toca. tem long, but Jength variable on a single plant. horizontal to descendent,

utton burying fruit in the ground, Frnit en. 0°3-1-5 em long, ea, 1:0-1-5 mm

across the septum. epidermal cells of the septum usually oblong to fusiform,

trol stipitate, msually linear, almost always latisept, xarely terete; valves usually

almost flat usually with a distiner nerve and, when miture. a reticulum of

secondary veins, proximally flared; style ca, 0-1-1'0 mm long, often obsolete:

stigaud depressed-capitate. Seeds ca, 1-1-1-3 x 0-7-0-8 mm, usually biseriate,

nsnally 2-12 per cell, sometimes only 2 or 3 as result of abortion of many

oviles, oblong to obovate, plump, mucus narrow: embrya exactly notorrlizal,

cotyledons sometimes shortly stipitate, aboul same Tength as the radicle,

Tyre Locanry: “Mah, Northen: Distietss auongs a claster af Booredis” (a species oF

Kuuaeguue-rut) hyles on the limestone part al Cunolly’s stalion . 2. J.D. Western

Australia,”

RGbaS Frys Between Moore and Miurehtse Rivers, W. AusLralia; 1833: J. Drinenond

Isorvres (2); West Australia; (854: Drommond lid -- BM!

Sour Avstiania:—TQ) miles §. Blinwau; 33)8.1963: Shaw J98 — AD: Koonanture:

14,8, 1956; Kichler 12451 — kK, L, P. Tl, UC, B, GH, AD: Baolerno Gentre; 30,7.1939;

Brovky — ATW: Yorke: Peninsulay ?: teaper — MEL: 7 auiles cust uf Iron Knob; 25,5.1998;

Cleland - AD: Fowler's Buy: *: Richards — MEL:

Vietonia;—Terrick Pine Forest, E.S.E. of Pyrwnid Hill; 3.91945; Willis — MEL;

Witehipen: Nov. 1903; Der — MEL: Calder Highway at Hattah, N.W, Victoria; 60.1941:

Willis — MEL: Dimboola: 2: St. Blow D'ARon — MRLs You Yanuk: 1O1910; Pitcher — MEL:

head of Bullocky Springs Gully, Tower Glenely River, fay S,W. Victoria (11 miles S.W,

Winnap); 33, L0,1948; Willis — MEL:

Naw Sownr Warns: -Trangic; 20.9.1981; Bidélescombe — CANB: Pulpalla near Cobar;

Sept, 188+; Joseplison — MEL; Zara, Wanyunella: Sept. 1815; Officer — NSW 52535;

‘Vokspne Sta §, of Meoindie. NAW. 23.77.1960: Burbidge 659 — NSW 53537, CANB:

Wesrenn Ausraanrai-Fraser Range; 98.3951; Royce 3514 — PERTH, CANB: between

Kspevanee Bay and Fraser's: Rute; 1876; Denypater — MELs

In all, seventy sheets were seen.

Distribution; Occurs in semi-arid parts of Western Australia, South Aus-

tralia. New South Wales ancl Vietoria. Tn Sonth Australia the greater part of

234 ELIMABETH A, SHAW

the ealloctions are from the Flinders Ranges, but there are scattered ones from

the Lake Frome basin, the Murray mallee avea, and from the Yorke and Eyre

Peninsulas,

The New South Wales collections are generally from the south-western

part of the State, Those from Victoria are also from the western part of the

State, where it las been collected near the coast, as well.as from near Melbourne.

It is probably more widely distributed than these collections indicate, but

il is inconspicuous and has probably been overlooked by collectors. — Map 9.

Observations: This species has often been said to be a form of Pachymnitus

curdaminoides, un idea which uriginated with Bentham (1863) who wrote;

“This curious little plant, unknown fron any other locality [other than that

wf the type] may possibly prove to be a condition of some species having

iwually dimorphous flowers, in which the more perfect ones are net de-

veloped. Lf so, it may very likely be a Blennoslia, of same species of which

it has the radiea) Jeaves.”

This suggestion was elaborated upon by several subsequent authors who

werr reluctant to believe thut G. pusillus could be u distinet species. Tepper

(USSU) wrote, “Geococeus pusillus is remarkable for being strongly suspected

af having two widely different vrowth forms. The principal one pushes its

fruit below the soil while perfecting and ripening; the other, generally a weaker

dant. has an upright stalk, and resembles very much a Cardamine.” This “other

Form’ to which Tepper refers is certainly P. cardaminoides.

The waiter finds it difficult to understand how it was possible to consider

these plants ta be forms of one species; they differ sharply in lwuhit, fruit and

flowers, aud there appear to be no intermediate forms between them.

Mueller (1888) was the first to definitely state that G. pusillus was a

synonym of P. cardaminoides. Under Sisymbrium cardaminoides he described

the "Geacooons-state” of this species in the following manner:

“Dr in a stemless state of this plant [frults] very short, rather thick and

turgid, singly forming on their stalks, and during maturation burying them-

selves in the ground: the Aowers of this state very minute,”

The following year in his Second Census Mueller wrote, “Geococcus pusil-

lus = Sisymbrium cardaminoides™. In a note on Co pusillus for the Victorian

Naturalist (1892), Mueller was apparently Jess sure of the identity of these

two, remarking only that G. pusillus might be a stemless state of a plant norm-

ally developing otherwise, and saying, “Its foliage is wot unlike the radicil

leaves of Sisymbrinan cardaminoides. with which it is moreover not rarely

associated,”

Tate (1898) seemed to he somewhat uncertain of the status of G. pusillus.

fly praised “Bentham’s perspicuity in regard to G. pusiilis, which subsequent

investigations have proved him to be correct’. However, he continued ta

remark that in the light of the fact that Blennodia (sensu Bentham) was repre-

sented in Western Australia by only three species, B. trisectum, B. richardsii and

B. brevipes, it was inconsistent to regard Drummond's plant as belonging to

B. cardaminoides, pointing out that the “normal state” of this latter spevies was

not known to occur in the area where Drummond's type was collected.

Tate mentioned three collections of “so-called” G. pusillus from South Aus.

tralia which he had seen, one from Ardrossin gathered hy Tepper, one from

Mt. Remarkable made by Johneock, and one from Cradock, He admitted that

altlieugh the foliage of these plants was like that of P. curdaminoides, the other

plant parts did not agree with those of this species.

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CALUCIFENAE 235

Ue went on to say, “These marked differences must be related to the habit

of dimorphism ....”, antl remarked that he had a collection of P. cardamunuides

frinys Cooper's Creek whieh showed single-Howered stalks horizontal among the

radical leaves and sug¢ested that this plant was showing a “slight passage to-

wards a fully developed ‘geococusstate’.” T[lowever, this collection from

Couper's Creek is Arabidella cremigena which often does have a few apparently

basil flowers representing, the indorescenee of a supressed stem. The writer has

seen two of the South Australian collections mentioned by Tate, those of Tepper

und of Johueock (both AD), and these are ordinary G, jnisillus,

Tate concluded that there exist “Ewe very dissimilar stutes of Bleanouin

cerdaminoides, which have in common virtually only teaf fori”.

FE. M. Reuder (1905) published in the Victorian Naturalist some nates on

Gencocens pusillus in which he clearly pointed out that this species is distinct

Fram P, cardaminvides. Ue had observed the growth of G. prsillys and noted

that in favourable conditions it may produee short ascendent stems. However.

fue was firm in maintaining it as au distinct species and Geococcus us a distinct

ONUS.

The Jast mention of this problem seems to have been made by Ewart (1907)

wlio suggested that “Geucowcus pusilluy might possibly he a form of Sisyinbricim

ciwtlaminoides, produced as the result of continual vrazing ar cropping”. Tlow-

ever, Ewart concluded that G. pusillus shoud be maintained until such time

as cultural experiments prowe it to be only a form of anather species.

The writer has several times observed this species in the feld and has found

ny evidence that it is a form of P. cardaminoides or of any other species, It

shows a considerable variation in fruit shape and in the lobing of the Ieaves,

hut it never approaches P. cardaminoides in habit or in nature of the fruit,

It is true that the leaves may resemble the radical leaves of P. cardaminnnles,

but this is the unly point of resemblance between them.

Furthermore, the writer has. seen G. pusillus yyvowing Juxuriantly in areas

where P. cardaminoides has never heen found. There are records of the oceur-

regee of the latter specics I the northern purt of South Australia, but these are

all based on collections of A, eremigena which has often heen confused with

P. cardaminoides,

Tt mast he emphatically stated that Geococets is a genus quite distinet from

Pachymitus and there is no evidence that G. pusillus ever approaches P_ car-

daminoides, Ve consistently has a different habit, much smaller flowers, Fritits

which are smaller and differenily shaped, and slightly different nectaries,

Variation: The most conspicuous variation is in the lobing of the leaves and

in fruit shape, Usually there are no more than about nine lobes on u side

although there do oceur plants bearing leaves with as many as fifteen, The

lubes may be alternate ar opposite of mixed — often the lobes at the distal end

of the Jeat are opposite while those toward the proximal end ate much smaller

and altermite.

Generally the leaves are less than 10 era Jong, but they may reach 20 om,

A plant collected by the writer in the Vlinders Ranges (Siew 202 — AD) was

48 um in diameter when living.

The fruit is linear but may vary in vatio of length to width. Usually ihe

Frnit is 3 or 4 times as long as wide, but sume fruits are almost square, Noe

unvommonly the Fruit is twisted or bent and this is especially true if the plant

grew in a bard soil, The valves are flared at the proximal end and ij this

respect do resemble those of P, cardaminoiies.

236 ELIZABETH A, SHAW

In most eases the fruiting pedicels turn sharply downward so that the fruits

are buried, but it is not unusual to see pedicels which are horizontal. The

writer has seen only one plant with an aerial fruiting raceme (Willis sn. —

MEL); the raceme is about 28 em long and bears fruit which do not differ

nuticeably from those on the same plant which were buried.

The cause of the apparent geotropism of the fruiting pedicels is not known.

It seems. to be not a genuine geotropism for the writer suspended mpside down

several plants which when brought from the field already had the pedicels

turned sharply downward. During a period of almost a month in suspension

the pedicels grew almost 2 cm in length, but did nat change from the direction

in which they had originally been growing, It seems also to be not a case

ot negative phototrapism for the pedicels of the suspended plants were growing

toward the source of light.

wenlogy and Biology: The writer has collected G. pusillis hoth on sand

and on heavier soils.

Usually the plants grow closely together and under favourable conditions

may cover an area OF several square feet, Among the annotations are “sandy

ereckbed” (Shate 18 — AD), “very common on rocky hillside” (Shaw 198 —

AD). “clay soil” (Biddeseombe sm.— CANB) and “partially cleared area with

low herbage on heavy soil” (Burbidge s.n. — NS\W 53537).

Uses andi Common Names: No uses haye been recorded for G. pusillus,

Sutton and St, Joh sm, (MEL) bears the annotation “Earth cress” but this seems

to be not u commonly used name.

Nore: G. fiedleri Seheuormaun (1939) was deserihed as having leaves with 12-14 lobes:

per side and tent bcm Jong which are lanccelate and uepte. J, M, Black (1940) compared

this description with the South Australian collections of Geococeus und decided that. they

were all G. fiedleri. Tlowever, in the second eclition ef his Flora (1948) Black included

them in CG. pusilla and vited CG. fiedlert us a synonym.

The writer Tias seen the dioletype pf C. fiedlert (B); the collection is quite ordinary

G. pusillus, perhaps larger than some, hut this may be attributahle to its having grown

ander tyyourable conditions. Thos G. fiedlert Scheuermann must be treated as a tixonori¢

synonyin Of (Cl. prvillus Drom. ex Harv,

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

My thanks are given to the curators and owners of the herbaria cited earlier

for permission to examine material in their care; tu Miss B. Goss for assistuntt:

with Latin translations, and to Mr, L, Dutkiewiez for preparation of the illus-

trations. Particular thanks are due to Dr. Hj. Eichler for making available the

facilities of the State Merbarium of South Australia and Miss C. M, Eardley

and Dr. Kichler for their advice and encouragement during this work.

REFERENCES

Baitton, H,, 1872. Histuire des plantes 3, Piris.

Bentuam, G., 1863. Flora Australiensis 1. London,

Besitiam G., and Hooker, |. D. 1862. Genera Planturum 1, London.

Buack, J. M., F917. Results of the Sonth Australian Museum Expecition to Strzelecki and

Coopers Creeks, (0) Botany, Trans, Roy. Soc. $, Aust, 44, pp. 405-658,

Biack. J. M., 1924, Flora of Sonth Australia, Part 2, Adelaide.

Brace, J. M., 1937. Additions to the Flora of South Anstralia, No. 35. Trans. Ray, See,

S. Aust, 61, pp. 241-249. pl. XIV.

Brack, J. M., 1948. Flora of South Australia, ed. 2, Part 2. Adelaide.

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCTFERAR 237

ne Cannone, A. P., 1821, Systema naturale 3, Paris,

Brown, 2B. 1649. In Srunv, C., Narrative of an Fepedition inte Central Australia: Botanient

Appendix, London.

Duuce, C., I9L7, Nomenclatorial Notes, Chiefly African and Australian, Rep, bat. (Soe.)

Exeh. Cl. Manehy, (1916) Supph, 2, pp, 601-633.

want, A. J.. 1907. Contributions to the Flora af Australia, Ne, 6, Proc, Roy. Soc. Viet,

20 (1s.), pp. 76-87, figs. 9-14,

Ganoxen, C. 193L Emuneratio Plantarum Australize Oecidentalis, Perth,

Tlanvey, W., 1855, Characters of some New Cenera of Flants Reocntly Discovered by Mr.

Jinges Drunmnond in Western Australia. Hook. J. Bot. Kew Mise., 7, pp. 51-58,

von Tlavek, A, 1911, Fntwort eines Craciferen-Systems aul plylovenetischor Grindlave.

Beilu:ft. Bot. Centralbl., 27, pp. 127-325, fijgs. 8-12.

Hrosucuen, E., 1886. Die Eiweissschluuche der Crucifturen amd verwandte Elemente in

der Rhoeatlinenreihe. \itteil, Bot, Inst Graz, 1, pp, 1-92 (a.v.).

aver, E., 1942, Das System der Cruciferen, Osterr. Hot, Zeitschrift, 91, pp, 1-28,

Kocu, M., 1898. A List of Plants Collected on Met. Lyndhurst Run, 8, Anstralia, ‘Trans,

Roy, Soe S. Aust. 22, pp. LO1-118.

Kracse, BO. L., 1902. In Sromars, J., Flora vor Deutschland, ed. 2. 6. Stuttgart.

Kowre, O., 1801. Revisiee Generton Plantarii, Fars. 11, Wurzburg,

Lessing, C. 1. 1882. Synopsis generim Compositarum. Berlin.

Meeuuen, F. 1853.) Dinguoses et deseriptiones plantanim novarim, ques in Nova Hol-

Jandia australi praecipne in régionibns fiteri¢ibus cetexit et investigavit Ferd. Miller,

Dr. Linnaea, 23, pp. 367-445.

Mertiin, F,, 18395, Description of New Australian Phints Chiefly from the Colony of

Victoria, By Dr. Ford. Mueller, Government Botanist. Trans. Vict, Inst, (1833),

pp. 114-135.

Miepunen, F., [855a. Descriptive Characters of Wew Alpine Plants, fram Continental Aus-

tralia. ‘Trans. Phil. Sov. Viet, 1, pp. 96-111.

Moruner, P1859. Enumeration of Plants, Collected by A. G, Gregory, Esq. alone and

neat Coopers Hiver und its Tribntacies, in Sub-certral Australia. New South Wales.

Votes and Procecdings of the Levislative Assembly during the Session of 1858-9, val, 2.

Sydney.

Motover, F. 1839a, Report.on the Plants Collected during Mr, Bubbuye’s Expedition into

the Narth-Wostern Tnterior of South Australia in 1858. Melhotnrne,

Murouen, b., (861. Framnenta Phytographiae Australize 2. Melbourne.

Murrier, F., 1862. The Plants Tndigenous ta the Colony of Victoria 1, Melbourne,

Murcnen, F., 1869. braymenta Phytographiac Australiae 7. Melbourne,

Muecoen, FF. F877, Fragmenta Phytograpliae Australiae 10, Melbourne,

Muriner, F., 1878. Fraenenta Phytagraphiac Australiac 11, Melhourne.

Musnren, I, 1879. Frogimenta Phytopraphiae Australize 11, Melbourne,

Muecien, F., 1879. The Native Plants ef Victoria, Melbourne.

Murtien, F., 1852. Systematic Census of Australian Plants. Melbourne.

Murnoen, F., 1885, Key to the System of Victorian Plants 2, Melhoorne.

Pomrn, A., 1883. Contribution & la classification meéthodique des Crucileres, Alsiets-

Tnhantse, K., 1880. Criciferuce, Pitan, 3 (2), pp. 145-206.

Kraven, F. M,, 1905, ‘Contributions to the Flora of Victoria. No. 13. Notes on Geocooens

pusillus, J. Drummond. Vict, Nat., 21, pp, 177-178,

SeunvermMany, R., 1939, Bin neue adventiver Grodoctus (G. Fiedlert), Feddes Repertorium,

AT, yp. 262.

Senuuz, O. F., 1924, Cruciferae-Sisymibrieac. Pireich., 86, pp. 1-358,

Scnunz, O. E., 1933, Kuran Notizen ther neve Gattungen, Sektionen amd Arton cer Crnei-

feren. Enylers Bat, Jahrb., 66, pp. 91-103.

Semuez, O, B., 1936. Cruviferae. Pilfun. ed, 2, 17b, pp, 227-658

ScHWwrmpnern, JTL, 1905. Die systematische Bedeutung der Eiweisi oder Myrosingellen det

Cruciteren nebst Beitriigen zu ihrer anatonuseh-physiologischen Kenntnis. Ber. Deutsch.

Bot. Gesellsvh,, 23, pp, 274-285, fig. 2.

238 ELIZABETH A, SHAW

Tare, R., 1879. The Natural History of the Country around the Head of the Great Aus-

tralian Bight. Trans. Phil. Soc. Adelaide (1879), pp. 94-128.

Tare, R., 1885, Descriptions of New Species of South Australian Plants, Trans. Roy, Soc.

S. Aust., 7, pp. 6-71.

Tare, R., 1890. A Handbook of the Flora of Estratropical South Australia, Containing the

Flowering Phints and Ferns. Adelaide.

Tare, R,. 1898. Dimorphism in twa South Australian Cruciferous Plants.

Trans. Roy. Soc.

S. Aust., 22, pp. 122-124.

TreLiune, A., 1913. Cruciferae in Hegi, Ilustr. Flor. Mitteleuropa, 4 (1913-1919), pp.

51-482.

Trunnerc, C. P., 1784. Flora Japonica. Leipzig.

Turczaninow, N., 1854. Animadversiones ad primam partem Herbarii Turczaninowiani, nunc

Universitatis Caesareae Charkowiensis. Bull. Soc, Nat. Mose., 27/2, pp. 271-372.

VeLenovsky, J., 1883. Uber die Honigdriisen der Cruciferen. Sitzungsber. { Abhandl.}

der math.-nat. Kl. B6hm. Ges. Wissensch., 6. Folge XII. Sep. 1-58 (n.v.).

WiLtoenow, C. L., 1800. Species Plantarum 3. Berlin.

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE

INDEX TO NAMES

(Bold type indivates newly deseribed taxa or new combinations; italics indicate synanynis.

Numbers refer to the page on which the systematic treatment of a taxon begins or to that on

which a name is cited in synonymy with another.)

Arabilella (I'vM.)Schuly

eremigena (FvM,)Shaw

filifolia (FvM.)Shaw — -

vlaucescens Shaw ~

nasturtium (F'vM.}Shaw

procumbens (Tate)Shaw

trisecta LF ya. \Schule -

var.

sehulz = - -

var. hiybophera Schulv

Blennodin R.Br. - -

§Drabuastrum KwM, -

alpestriy Ww -

rachycarpa { Beuth,

hlennodivides (FvM,)Dinee

brevipes (PvM.)EvM. -

canescens R.Br. - .

vu. plerosperma Black

eardaminoides Benth. -

cunninghamii Benth, -

eurcipes (FvM.)FvM., -

erenuzena (FyM,)Benth

filijolia (FvM.)Benth. -

filifolia [non (fvM.) Benth,

lasiocarpa (FvM.)Benth.

Tucae (FvM.)Maid. et Betche

vasturtioides: (FvM.) Benth.

var. pinnatifula Benth.

nasturtium (FyM.)Druce

procumbens (Tate) Tate

pterosperma (Black) Blick

trisecta. (W'vM. ) Benth.

var, brachycarpa Benth.

Capsella Dlennodtu FyM,

Driabastrun) (FVM. ) Schulz

alpestre (Fv M,)Sehalz

Erysimum

§Arabidella FyM. -

blennodes PvM. - -

blennodia (FvM.)FwM,

[Black

blennodinum (FvM.) Kuntze

Dlennadioides FyM. — -

brevipes FvM.. - -

capsellinum FvyM. -

cardaminoides (FvM.) PSM,

cunninghamii ( Benth.) fvM.

eurcipes FvyM, - -

177

lay

188

184

191

200)

179

168

223

224

206

214

169

173

227

206

221

197

188

184

flifolium FM, - - g S

lasiocatpum (FyM.)FyM. - e

iisturtium FyM. . - -

trisectitnnn PVM. = = - -

Geocoeous Drumin. ex. Harv. <

fedleri Scheuermann - : -

pusillus Drumm. ex Hary. - -

Ytarmsiodexa Scluly - - ~

hlennodivides (FvM.)Seholz ~

brevipes (FM. )Schuly - -

var. major Shaw — - :

cuonninghamti (Berth. ) Sells =

puberala Shaw - t ; -

Lemphoria Schulz - - - -

procumbens (Tate )Schulz -

Wierommystria Schulz - - -

eremigena (FyM.)Sehul, — - -

nasturtiun (FyM. Schulz — - -

var. pinnatifida ( Benth, Schulz

Pachymitus Sehulz - s _ 2

cardaminoides (PyM. Schulz +

var. dasycatpus Suhule + “

fueae (FF yM.)Sebulz - = =

Pseudarabidella Schulz - -

Seambopus Sehuiz - - - -

eurvipes (PVM. Sclnil - -

Sisyinbrium

alpestre (FvM.)l’vM. - -

blenianlia FvM. - 4 6

brachypodum Fy, - > 5

brevipes (EvM.)1'vM. - -

vardaminaides FyvM. - - -

eurvipes (PVM) FvM - PS

erenigenum (FyM.)FwM. - =

flifolium {FvMOF VM, - 5

losiocarpum (Fy\IFyM - 7

lucue (FVM. FVM. - - -

nasturtioides FyM. - ~ -

procumbens Tale - - -

trisectat (iy M1. VM, + -

239

188

206

227

191

179

231

232

204

205

217

206

212

200

177

197

192

200

226

237

228

337

177

18h

219

23]

224

169

214

215

297

23|

197

188

206

ews

—nt

19]

200

179

Sd ELIZABEIH A. SHAW

Pp A

eid

mm !

Al KL

Viv, 1. Blennoelia canescens R.Br. A, frait, B, distal end of fruit; E, petal: F, lateral

sepals G. lateral stamen: I, median sepal: I, diagonal stamen; J, pistil: K, seed: 1,

seed—(A ex Ising 1192 — AD; B ex Cleland sn, — AD» others ex Hill 134 — AD),

Blennodia pterusperma (Black) Black. C, fruit; D, distal end of fruit; M, seed—

(Shaw 186 — AD).

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE

Fig. 2. A, Arahidella trisecta (FvM.)Schulz—

fruiting raceme (Sharrad 1328 — AD); B,

Arabidella glaucescens Shaw — fruiting raceme

(Shaw 231 — AD).

ELIZABETH A. SHAW

Fig. 3.

Arabidella glaucescens Shaw. A, petal; B, median sepal;

C, diagonal stamen; D, lateral sepal; E, lateral stamen; F, pistil;

O, fruit; P, seed — (Shaw 231 — AD). Arabidella trisecta (FvM.)

Schulz. G, petal; H, median sepal; J, diagonal stamen; J, lateral

sepal; K, lateral stamen; L, pistil; M, fruit; N, seed — (Sharrad

1328 — AD),

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE

Fig. 4. Arabidella filifolia (I'vM.)Shaw. A, fruiting raceme;

B, petal; C, median stamen; D, diagonal stamen; E, lateral

sepal; F, lateral stamen; G, pistil; H, seed; I, fruit — Sharrad

1331 — AD).

244

ELIZABETH A. SHAW

(XP

tees

aN,

Fig. 5. Arabidella nasturtium (FvM.)Shaw. A, habit;

B, C, D, petals; E, median sepal; I, diagonal stamen;

_G, lateral sepal; H, lateral stamen; I, pistil; J, fruit;

K, seed — (B, C, ex Constable s.n. — NT; all others ex

Shaw 46 — AD).

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE

Fig. 6. Arabidella eremigena (l’vM.)Shaw:.. A, habit; B,

petal; C, median sepal; D, diagonal stamen; E, lateral. sepal;

F, lateral stamen; G, pistil; H, 1, fruit — (1 ex Everist 3529 —

BRI; others ex MacGillivray sn. — ADW),.

246

ELIZABETH A. SHAW

Fig. 7, Arabidella procumbens (Tate)Shaw. A, habit;

B, petal; C, median sepal; D, diagonal stamen; E, lateral

sepal; F, lateral stamen; G, pistil; H, fruit; I, seed —

(Ising sn. — AD).

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE

Fig. 8. Harmsiodoxa blennodioides (¥vM.)Schulz. A, habit; B, C, D,

petals; E, median sepal; F, diagonal stamen; G, H, lateral sepal; I, lateral

stamen; J, pistil — (Williams sn. — AD).

248 ELIZABETH A. SHAW

Fig. 9. Harmsiodoxa puberula Shaw. A, habit; B, petal;

C, median sepal; D, diagonal stamen; E, Jateral sepal; F,

lateral stamen; G, pistil — (Lothian 606 — AD),

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 249

Fig. 10. Harmsiodoxa brevipes (HvM.)Schulz. A, habit; B,

P, lateral sepal; G, pistil — (Lothian 1348 — AD).

250 ELIZABETH A. SHAW

Fig. 11. Scambopus curvipes (FvM.)Schulz. A, habit; B,

petal; C, median sepal; D, diagonal stamen; E, lateral sepal;

F, lateral stamen; G, pistil — (Murray 131 — AD).

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAE 251

2am

a-F A

Fig, 12. Drabastrum. alpestre (FvM.)Schulz. A, habit;

B, petal; C, median sepal; D, diagonal stamen; E, lateral

sepal; F, lateral stamen; G, pistil; H, fruit; I, seed —

(Thompson s.n. ~ NSW 53580),

ELIZABETH A. SHAW

Ni ae f

LES oe

\ if)

yy yf \ ;

} clio

wn A oF C

A B-F.H

Fig. 13. Pachymitus cardaminoides (FvM.)Schulz. A,

habit; B, petal; C, median sepal; D, diagonal stamen;

E, lateral sepal; F, lateral stamen; G, pistil; H, fruit —

(D’Alton 5 — MEL),

AUSTRALIAN ENDEMIC GENERA OF CRUCIFERAR 2533

Fig. 14. Geovoecus pusillus Drumm, ex Hary. A, habit; B, petal;

CG, lateral sepal; D, lateral stamen; E, median sepal; I, diagonal

stamen; G, pistil: H, fruit; I, seed — (Eichler 12451 — AD).

AN HYPOTHESIS ON THE ORIGIN OF THUCHOLITE MINERALIZATION

AT THE WALLAROO-MOONTA MINING FIELD, SOUTH AUSTRALIA

BY I. A. MUMME

Summary

Geological investigations during the period of active mining operations at this once-famous mining

field showed that the distribution of Thucholite mineralization was predominantly associated with

veins cross cutting the main bornite lodes (Jack, 1917). More recent geophysical investigations of

the mine dumps showed the existence of a low but significant level of radioactivity which is above

the normal level for the non-mineralized surrounding bedrock’. This fact strongly suggests the

presence of minute quantities of a uranium mineral generally dispersed throughout the lode systems

(Mumme, 1954; Woodrnansee, 1957).

AN HYPOTHESIS ON THE ORIGIN OF THUCHOLITE

MINERALIZATION AT THE WALLAROO-MOONTA MINING FIELD.

SOUTH AUSTRALIA

hy 1. A, Musiace*

{Read 12 August 1965]

Geological investigations during the period of active mining operations at

this once-famous mining field showed that the distribution of Thucholite minera-

lization was predominantly associated with veins cross cutting the main hornite

lades (Jack, 1917). More recent geophysical investigations of the mine dumps.

showed the existence of a low but significant level of radioactivity which is above

the normal level for the non-mineralized surrounding bedrock. This fact strongly

sugeests the presence of minute quantities of a uranium mincral generally dis-

persed throughout the lode systems (Mumme, 1954; Woodmansec, 1957).

The occurrences of thucholite mineralization at the Wallaroo-Moonta mining

field in association with, the copper-bearing Jodes demonstrate a common origin

for the minerals, Also, the occurrences of :thucholite are Found in a geological

environment in which one would expect to encounter pitchblende as, for

example, al the Hillside copper mine near Ardrossan.

_ Petrological examinations showed thar the thucholite consists of hydro-

carbons of variable composition which eontain minnté quantities of an intensely

radivactive mineral which is probably uraninite or pitchblende. Mineragraphic

investigations of this mineral suggest that the inclusions of the uranium mincral

have in part been precipitated from hydrocarbon solutions (Davidsun «nd

Bowie, 1951). These facts suggest that paragenesis of the thucholite was as

follows. Initially it is believed that enrichment of nranium and probably thorium

oecurred in a magna during progressive couliny and differentiation processes.

Due to their low contentrations in the granite melt they would not form separate

minerals at an early stage during the crystallization of the magma.

During processes of enrichment, of thorium and uraniam at the pegmutitic

stage in the presence of high concentrations of mineralizing solutions, including

water vapour, it is believed that the uranium was not taken up in accessory

minerals, such as zircon, titanite or allanite, but separation occurred according

to 4 process postulated by Larsen and Phlair (1954). By this process, separa-

tion of utanium is attributed to conversion of uranium to the hexavalent state

during 2 late magmatic stage, whereby the soluble uranium compounds are

readily carried of into the pegmatitic fluids and the thorium left behind to

crystallize ont as an accessory mineral in the parent magma.

The formation of the thucholite would appear to be due to polymerization

of vases or liguid hydrocarbons by the action of alpha or heta activity due to

the disintegration of uranium and its danghter products as suggested by

Verandsky (1935).

Trans. Roy, Soc, 8. Aust, (E965), Vol, 89,

256 1, AL MUMME

recorded in the deeper workings in the Witwatersrand (Young, 1917) and else-

where in deep mines in geologically old rock formations and remote from petro-

liferous formations.

After the deposition of the primary uranium mineral during the hydro-

thermal stage of mineralization, it is believed that there was an introduction

of gases and liquid hydrocarbons; the latter partially dissolving the primary

uranium mineral. The solution of uranium in organic liquids particularly in

the presence of mineral acids is well known (Davidson and Bowie, 1951).

Following solution of the uranium in the polymerized hydrocarbon, it is

belicved that cooling of the organic liquid occurred precipitating the uranium

as minute inclusions and further polymerization due to bombardment by alpha

and beta particles over a long period of geological time firadually hardened the

hydrocarbon complex developing the characteristics of thucholite

REFERENCES

Davinson, C. F., and Bowie, S, H. U., 1951, On Thucholite and Related Hydroearbon-

Uraninite Complexes, Bull. Geol. Surv. T. Britain, No. 3, pp. 1-19.

Larsen, E, &., Jn., and Pua, Grorce, 1954. The Distribution of Uranium and Thoriuni

in [gnegus Rocks, Nuclear Geology, pp. 77. H. Faul, ed. John Wiley and Sons Inc.

Jack, R. L., 1917. The Geology of the Moonta and Wallaroo Mining District. Geol. Surv, §.

Aust. Bull. No. 6.

Muse, I, A., 1954, Ground Scintillometer Survey for Uranium Lodes in the Kadina Area.

S.A. Dept. Mines, Geophys. Dept., No. 6/54.

Veranpsky, W., 1935. Les Problemes de la Radio-geologie. Paris,

Woopmansee, W. C., 1957. Radiometric Reconnaissance of Copper Mine Dunips—Northern

Yorke Peninsula, S.A, Dept, Mines Review No, 102.

Youna, R. B., 1917, The Banket, London,

SOME MEDUSAE (MAINLY SCYPHOMEDUSAE) FROM AUSTRALIAN

COASTAL WATERS

BY P, L. KRAMP

Summary

A review is made of 19 species of Australian jellyfish, classified as follows: Order Coronatae,

family Linuchidae. 1 species; Order Semacostomeae, family Pelagiidae, 1 species, family

Cyaneidae, 2 species, family Ulmaridae, 1 species; Order Rhizostomeae, family Cassiopeidae, 1

species, family Cepheidae, 2 species, family Mastigiidae, 3 species, family Lychnorhizidae, 1

species, family Catostylidae, 2 species; Order Leptomedusae, family Eirenidae, 3 species; Order

Limnomedusae, family Olindiadidae, 2 species. The collection had been submitted from the South

Australian Museum, rind was a representative collection of macroscopic material submitted in

recent years, omitting only the order Cubomedusae; in many cases medical hail prompted the

collection of the material.

In the material studied were seven species which have not previously been recorded from Australian

waters, including one new species of the family Olindiadidae, Gonionemus hamatus sp. nov., from

St. Vincent Gulf, South Australia. Morphologic and taxonomic reviews are made where necessary,

and zoogeographic distribution is discussed. Field observations are recorded, including one of an

apparent association between the rhizostome Pseudorhiza haeckeli Haacke, 1884, and the

leptomedusan Eirene menoni Kramp, 1953, several of the latter being observed sheltering under the

exumbrella of the rhizostome, in St. Vincent Gulf, South Australia.

SOME MEDUSAE (MAINLY SCYPHOMEDUSAE) FROM

AUSTRALIAN COASTAL WATERS

by P. L, Knante

(Zoological Museum, Copenhagen)

(Communicated by BR. V. Southcott)

[Read 14 October 1965]

SUMMARY

A review is made of 19 species of Avstralian jellyfish, classified as follows:

Order Coronatae, family Linuchidae, 1 species; Orcler Semacostomeae, family

Pelagiidae, 1 species, family Cyancidae, 2 species, family Ulnaridae, 1 species:

Order Khizostumeac, family Cassippeidac, 1 species, family Cepheidac, 2 species.

finvily Mastigiidac, 3 species, family Lychnorhizidae, 1 species, family Cato-

stylidag, 3 species; Order Leptomedusae, family Eirenidge, 3 species; Order

Limnomedusac, family Olindiadidae, 2 species. The collection had been sub-

qiitted from the South Australian Museum, and was a representative collection

of macroscopic niaterial submitted in recent years, omitting only the order

Cubomedusae; in many eases medical problems had prompted the collection

of the material.

In the miterial studied were seven species whieh have net previously been

recorded from Australian wuters, including One new species al the family

Olindiadidae, Gonignemus hamatus sp, nov,, fram St, Vincent Gilf, South Ars-

tralia, Morphologi: and taxonomic reviews are aide where necessary, and

zoogeographic distribution i discussed. Field observations are recorded, includ-

ing one of an apparent association between the rhizostome Pseudorhiza hueckeli

Haacke, 1884, and the Jeptomedusan. Eirene menoni Kramp, 1953, several of

the latter being observed sheltering: under the exambretla of the rhizestorme, in

St. Vincent Gulf, South Australia,

INTRODUCTION

An interesting collection of Australian medusae was sent to me by Dr. R. V.

Southcott, South Australian Museum, Adelaide, It has been a great pleasure

to work up this collection, which contains 19 species, seven of which were not

previously recorded from Australian waters. The majority of the species are

Scyphomedusue (12 species), but there are also five species of Tydramedusae,

one of which is a new species of the family Olindiadidae.

Previous Australian records are quoted for each species, Only the most

important other references are given; full references up to 1910 may be obtained

trom A. G, Mayer (1910), and for the following period, up to 1959 or 1960.

in P, L. Kramp (1961b).

Some species require morphological and systematic discussion, but most of

the Rhizostomene have been thoroughly treated in numerous papers by the: late

Dr. G. Stiasny of Leiden,

The localities, where the species were collected, are mentioned in succes-

siun from west to east On the southern coasts, northwards along the eastern

coasts, and westwards along the coasts from Cape York towards Darwin in the

Northern Territory, It is a great pitv that we know so very little about the

fauna off the coasts of the western half part of the Australian continent. Valu-

able zoogeopraphic results might be obtained by comparing the occurrence of

Trans. Roy. Soc, S. Aust. (1965), Vol. $9.

254 Po. KRAME

jellyiish and other pelagic animals in all Australian waters with the currents

and other hydrographical conditions. It is remarkable that amoung the species

represented in the present collection, aine have an entively tropical distribution

in other regions (Linuche unguiculala, Cyanea buitendijki, Cassiopea nelrosia,

Cophea octostyla, Netrostoma coenilescens, Mastigias papua, Mastigias vvellatus,

Acromitaides purpurus, and the hydromedusa Helsicirrha dandnensis), and in

Australia these species are restricted to the coasts of Queensland or the Northern

Territory. Phyllorhiza punetata, which, outside Australia, is known with cer-

tainty only from the Gulf of Siam, was taken in several Queensland localities.

hut some specimens were also found near Fremantle in Western Australia: it

was originally described from Port Jackson, New South Wales, by Lendeuteld

(1854), Only two species of Rhizostomeae, Psetulirhiza haeckeli and Catostylns

mosaicous, are widely distriluted and very common in Australian waters where

both seem to be endemic. The three species of Semacostomeae, Pelagia nacti-

luca, Cyanea eapillata and Aurelia aurita, which have an almost world-wide

distribution, seem to occur in all Australian waters. The distribution of the

three Hydromedusae, Mirene menoni. Phialonsis diegensis and Olindias singy-

lavis. is dealt with in the text below.

The collection was accompanied by a detailed list of the localities, in several

cases With interesting additional remarks on the colours of the living specimens

and their local occarrence and behaviour: 1 have taken great pleasure in quoting

from these remarks, forwarded by Dr, Southcott.

SYSTEMATIC ACCOUNT

CORONATAE

Linuche unguicnlata (Swartz, 1755)

Linuehe anguiculata schscholtz, 1828, p, 91.

Linerges aqaeila 4 deacoe Haeckel, 1880, p. 496.

Previous Australian Records: Maver, 1913, pp. 160, 174, ‘Torres: Strait.

Material Examined: Tharsdav Island, December, 1961, 9 specimens.

The specimens are 9-1] mm high and 12-15 mm wide,

Pacifie specimens of Linuche have frequently been referred to a distinet

species or variety, aquila Haeckel, differing in the arrangement of the wartlike

protuberances on the subumbrella, well illustrated by Mayer (1910, p, 560.

text fig, 356), the warts being urranged in three circles in the Atlantic form-

nngniculate but in only two in the Pacific L. aquila, The validity of this distine-

tion has been doubted by several authors, and T can state that the difference

is quite accidental and independent sf geographical occurrence.

In the present North Australian specimens the arrangement of the sinb-

urabrellar warts is decidedly af the aquila-type. but with one exception it is

the same in the numerous specimens deposited in the Zoological Museam of

Jlupenhagen und derived from several lovalities, not merely in tropical Indo-

Pacific waters, but also in samples from the western Atlantic, On the other

hand, in a sample callected south-east of New Caledonia, thus in a Pacific

locality (’Dana™ Stn. 3620), three of the speciinens (about 24 mm wide ) shaw

an approximation towards the unauiculata-type, The two outer circles of warts

wre as in all the other specimens examined by me, but an additional wart is

present in the inner (proximal) part of each of the interradial spaces between

MEDUSAE PROM AUSTRALIAN COASTAL WATERS 259

ilu gonads. It is. minute in two of the specimens, fairly large in the third one

and in all a well-developed wart is also uttached to each of the gonads, as

senvrally secu in the aquila-type.

I may add that the type specimens of Linerges draco Uaeckel from the

South China Sea, which are in our collection at Qopenhagen, are in no way

dlistingnishable fram Linnche unguiculata, their yubumbrellar warts being cf

the aquila-type. The same applies to cotypes of two other Haeckelian forms,

Linerges petasus and Liniseus sandalopterus. We rniy thus safely state that the

genus Linuche consists of only one species, Linuche unguiculata (Swartz)

Geographical Distribution, Tropical pavts of the Indian and Pacifie Occans

ane the western Atlantic.

SEMAEROSTOMEAL

Pelagia noctilnuea (Korskil)

Svnenvions Fo panapyra Peron and Lesnenc, phosphara Hacekel ano.

Previous Australian Records; Haeckel, 1880, p, 509. Lendenfeld, 1887, p. 18,

Mayer, 1915, p, 178, Queensland, Stiasny, 1931b, p. 31, Port Jackson. Dakin

ancl) Coletiay, tons, p. 198, New South Wales. Ranson, 1945, p, 315, Port Jack-

som. Kramp, 1961a. p. 204, Green Island, Creat Barrier Reet. Pope, 1963, p, 193.

Thomas, 1963, p. 208, cust Australia.

Alaterial Examined; Off Syduev, New South Wales, at surface, 257,60, coll.

J. Raeek, 7 specimen, diam. ca, 6 em. Circular Quay, Port Jackson, New South

Wides. 12.v.60, coll. Maritime Services Board of New South Wales, 2 speci-

mens, diam. 4-5-5 om, Turu Cay, North Quecrisland. mid-November, 1961.

coll, V. Wells, 1 specimen, diam. 3 om,

Several species of Pelagia live been deseribed, but it is now generally

aareed Hat most of them are identical with the widely distributed Po noetilued

(Vorskal). Specitnens from Pacific anc Mulayan waters have frequently been

referred ta a separate species, P. panapyra (Peron and Lesueur), but studies

hy Stiasny (1934, 1935 and 1940) and Bigelow (1938) liave rendered it highly

probable that this form cannot be distinguished from 2. noctilica. In a recent

paper, FS. Russell (1964) has found that specimens dram the Californian

coast, formerly named P. nectiluce var. panopyra (Fox and Millott, 1954), belong

te a separate ancl yalicd species, P. coloraéa Russell, Russell also maintains the

Indo-Pacific species P. Hatcola Eschscholtz asa valid species, in agreement with

Stiasny (1933), who had cxumined numerous specimens of this species from

Amboina; the species had formerly been observed on only a few occasions, Tt

was well deseribed and figured by Agassiz and Miyer (1902) as P. tahitiana:

It is mainly characterized by very large und prominent, pointed nemutocyst

warts on the exmmbrella, but it is also emphasized by the authers that the

gonads are unusaully large even in small specimens.

The specimens trom the two localities near Sydney, mentioned above, are

typical P, noctiluca; their nematocyst warts are meomerous. small, round-oval,

transversely wrinkled. and evenly distriluted over the exumbrella. The speci-

men from northerm Queensland js also PF. nactilucea, but calls for some comment.

Althongh if is only 30 mm. wide, its gonads are vemarkably voluminous, pro-

lruding very far downwards below the subumbrella, but the eggs are small

and immature: the mouth tube is short and broad, the lips indistinets the ex-

uinbrella warts arc mumerous and they are very small. of exactly the same

appearance as in the larger specimens from Svdnev. There is no reason, there-

fare, ta presume that it might belong ta P. flaveola. Morenyer, the sliape al

260 P. L. BRAMP

the umbrella is rather flattened, not highly vaulted as described in P. flaveolu,

and the colour is light pink, not yellow.

Geographical Distribution; Oceanic in the vpper strata of all warm and

temperate seas,

Cyanea capillata (L.)

Previous Australian Records: > Cyanew rosea Quoy and Gaimard, 1824, p.

570, pl, 85, fgs..1,2, Great Barrier Reef. Cyanee annaskala v. Lendenteld, 1582-

1887. Port Philip. Victoria; Port Jackson, New South Wales. Cyanea muel-

lerianthe Haacke, 1886, p. 605. pl. 36, figs. 1-4. St. Vincent Gulf, South Aus-

tralia. Cyanea muellerianthe Stiasny, 1922, p. 521. south of Cape Howe, Victoria,

Cyanea annaskala Pope, 1949, p, 14. Sydney. Cyanea capillata Pope, 1953b,

p. ll. New South Wales. Cyaned sp. Barnes, 1960, p. 996, North Australia,

Since the venus Cyanea was thoroughly revised by Stiasny and van der

Maaden (1943), it is possible to determine the Australian species of this genus

with certainty. With one exception (C. buitendijki. see below) all the speci-

mens in the present collection belong to the widely distributed C. capillita,

being very similar to specimens from northern Europe. We can safely state

that C. annaskela von Lendenfeld and C, muellerianthe Waacke are synonyms

of C. capillata. In all the present specimens the terminal branches of the lappet

canals are numerous, densely set and with nu or very few anastomoses. C, roxed

Quoy and Gaimard, which was described from the Great Barrier Reel, is an

allogether doubtful species, it may have heen C. capilluta and, at any rate, this

was the first record of a Cyaned im Australian waters.

Material Examined:

(1) Coffin Bay, South Australia, 10.ii.1960. Coll. S. A. Shepherd, 2 speci-

mens, diam. 7-5-10-5 cm,

(2) Port Lincoln, South Australia, about one mile out to sea, at surface.

27.11.1961, Coll. Miss R. M. Amott-Rogers. 4 specimens, diam 12, 13.

15, 17 em (see remarks below).

(3) Part Lincoln, South Australia, from surface to 20 feet depth, Liii.1959.

Coll. F. J. Mitche]] and T. D. Scott. 2 specimens, diam. 5-10 cm (see

remarks below).

(4) Pondalowie Bay, Yorke Peninsula, South Australia, 18.iv.1960, Coll.

F. J. Mitchell. 1 specimen, diam. 14 cm.

(3) Elwood Beach, Victoria, 21.1961. Coll. 5. Wiener. 3 specimens, diam.

3, 7, 8:5 em. (see remarks below).

(G) Cairns, Queensland, 341.1960. Coll. G. Rowell. 1 specimen, diam.

ca, 26 em. (see remarks helww).

(7) Ellis Beach, Queensland, 181.1960. Coll. Fisher (sce remarks below).

Remarks:

Re (2), Port Lincoln; 27.1961. “. .. these medusae were very plentiful,

The colour in life is browuish-yelluw, The medusue were scen at the surface

down to visible depths of 7 to 8 feet. At the time of collection there was a

§.E. breeze and a dodge tide. The species canses stings on contact . . . these

jellyfish tend to congregate under jetties. Later in the season, that is in April

to May, L96L, in quiet weather these jellyfish formed large, thick masses near

the surface, these masses forming a mat of hundreds of specimens, and such a

mat would be found every mile or so in sitiling.”

MEDUSABR KROM AUSTRALIAN COASTAL WATERS 261

Re (3), Port Lincoln, 11,59; Mr. Mitchell states that in life these medusae

are pinkish-orange, and that even the small ones have tentacles 9 feet (3 metres)

long. The tentacles sting, forming a white elevated line or weal on the skin,

about 3 mm across, and the resultant pain, itching and swelling Jasts abont half

an hour. They were vexy abundant in Port Lincoln Harbour. . -

Re (5), Elwood Bay, 2.1.61; Dr, Wiener reports that during this present

summer these jellyfish have heen plentiful at Elwood Beach. “The tentacles

of some specimens were 3-4 feet long. Many jellyfish had no or very short

tentacles. ... the tentacles caused pain. itchiness ‘and erythema lasting for a

few hows. [The medusae] are purple but the colour soon fades when they

ure removed trom the sea.”

Re (6), Cairns, 31,60. Dr. Barnes reports: “Collected near entrance to

the shipping channel leading into Citirns Harbour, Similar jellyfish (of variable

colouration) [were] very numerous at that time following strong south-wast

winds ... Colours before preservation were greyish-white, semi-opaque disc

with brown-hlack lappets; tentacles transparent. almost colourless (bluish); fine

subumbrellar filaments dirty string colour.”

Re (7). Ellis Beach, 161.60, Dr. Barnes reports: “Collected near the racks

at the south end of Ellis Beach before midday on 1.1.60: Similar jellyfish had

heen numerous in the area doring the previous few days. This specimen was

stranded on, the sandy beach, and subjected ta wave damage. Colour before

preservation was milky-white with dark chocolate markings on the dise.”

It is remarkable how differently the colours of the living, jellyfish are de-

seribed by the various observers: if may purlly depend on the size and the state

of maturity of the specimens, but similar variations may also be observed tH

European witters,

As seen from the above, this jellwfish aeeurs in great numbers. along the

coasts from South Australia eastwards and northwards to Queenslaud. There

ure, unfortunately, no records of its being taken along the northern and westeru

Coasts,

Ccouraphieal Distributions Almost cosmupolituan in coastal waters, mamly

in uretic and temperate seus, less frequent in wopical Leeians,

Cyanea buitendijki Stiasny

CG. vapillute var. buitendijki Stinsiy, WYI9, p. S&T, pl. 3) fie 10,

CG, buitendijki Stiasny and yan der Manden, 1943, y. 254, figs. 12, 13.

Material Examined: Darwin, Northern Territory, 9.xi1.1958. Coll. 1. Uickey.

1 specimen, diam. about S em.

This species belong to the nosakii-zroup (Stiasny and van der Maaden-

1943). being closely related to Cyiwnea noxzakii Kishinonve and C. mjoeberuy

Stiasny. In contradistinction to the capillata-group the nozikii-wroup is ehurac-

terized by the rhopalar and the tentacular stomach pouches being connected Iv

anistomoses through the gelatinous septa. whieteas these septa are uninterrupted

in the species of the eapillata-group. separating the [6 stomach pouches vour

pletely from cach other, Stiasny and van der Maadenu recognize three spceivs

wk the nozekii-eroup, In C, nozakii, which) was described from Japan and das

also been found in the Mergui Archipelago, rear Nbatrang in Vietnam, and near

Surabaja in Java, the marginal lappets contain a dense network of anastormes-

ing canals, whereas no anastromoases are seen in the lappets in the two other

species. Ags distinguishing cliracters between C. mjvebergi, which was found

in north-western Australi, and C. buitendijki, which up te now has only been

262, Bo, KRAMP

observed near Amboina in the Banda Sea, the authors emphasize three points:

(1) the lateral diverticula from the broad tentacular stomach pouches are irre-

gulur, tree-like (“biumchenférmigen”) in C. mjoebergi, straight and undivided

in buitendijki; in the present specimen they are straight, but their margins are

vodulating. (2) The horse-shoe-shaped figures marking the insertions of the

tentacles are narrower in buitendijki ( 2/1 or 3/1) than in mjoeberei (1-5/1), in

the present specimen (1-7/1°3). In mjoebergi the radia) museular bands reach

inwards halfway in between the sections of the circular muscle band, whereas

in buitendijki the radial muscles are entirely outside the circular muscles; in this

respect the present specimen is decidedly of the same type as in buitendijki. 1

do not hesitate therefore, to refer the north Australian specimen to Cyanca

buitendijki Stiasny, though future examination of a more extensive range of

material may possibly disclose a variability, which would make it necessary to

unite the two foris,

Further Distribution: Amboina in the Malavan Archipelago, not previously:

recorded from Australia.

Aurelia aurita (L.)

(Figs. 1-2)

Previous Australian Records; A. coerulea Lendenfeld, 1854, p. 280. Port

Jackson, New South Wales, Stiasny, 1924c, p, 69. fig. 6. Port jackson and Port

Hackiug, near Sydney, New South Wales, Dakin and Colefax, 1933, p. 195.

Materio] Examined:

(1) South Australia, ca. fine, 196], no other data available, 1 specimen.

diam. 12 em.

(2) Creek, Port Prive, Sonth Australia, 4,yii.1959. Coll. J. H. Bell, 1 speci-

men, diam, 13 cr, (see remarky below).

(3) Port Price, South Australia, L0.vil961. Coll. J. H. Bell, 2 specimens.

diam, 12-15 em. (see remarks below).

(4) Green Island, north Queensland, 18.xii.1955. Coll, W, Costa, per |. H.

Barnes, 1 specimen, diam. 3:3 cm (see remarks below).

(3) Swan River, near Perth, Western Australia, date not given, presumably

stimmer-autumnl, 1957-58, Coll. F. Barrett-Lennard. 2 specimens,

diam. 9-10 am. (shrunk).

These specimens of Aurelia, and apparently all others from Australian

waters, belong to a variety of Aurelia aurifa, which was first deseribed by

Lendenfeld (1884) as A. coerulea.

Most of the numerons species of Aurelia, which have been described, are

local varieties of A, aurita (L.); only one or two other species are valid. A.

limbata (Brandt, 1838) is a distinct species, occurring in the northern Pacifie and

north-western Atlantic. and it is a bad mistake to identify it with A, Iabiata,

as Mayer did (1910, p. 628). All the canals, except the eight adradial, are much

and profusely Brana, with numerons Jateral diverticula forming numerous

anastomoses. In the living condition the medusa is conspicuously yellow with

a brown margin.

A. solida Browne, 1905, has been recognized as a valid species by several

authors. It is mainly characterized by the marginal sense organs pointing up-

wards towards the exumbrella. The mouth-arms are thin, narrow hands, slightly

folded, the canals slender with few anastomoses. Its geographical distribution

is very peculiar (tropical Indian Ocean and the warm parts of the eastern

MEDUSAE FROM AUSTRALIAN OOASTAL WATS Kid

Athintic), and it seems very prubable that it cannot be retaiued as 4 valid species

i even as a separate variety of A, aterila,

The Indo-Pacifie A. labiata Chamisso and Eysenhardt, 1820, is characterized

by the umbrella margin being divided into 16 lobes, each of the eight primary

lobes between the rhopalia being divided by a median cleft; the canal system

is very similar to that in A. aurita. Most authors have considered it us

separate species bot future studies may shaw that it carmot he regarded is

specifically distinct from A. auvita,

All other forms of Anrelia certainly belong 16 A. aurita (L.). The strict

tiral differences between them are not very conspichous and are, moreover,

subject to individual varfation and dependent on development or contraction

Some characteristic features separating different varieties or races tnay, haw-

every be paintecl out.

Among characters withoul taxonomic value may be mentioned: (a) coluurs

(b) thickness of the ily and degree of vawtiog of the uinbrella; (@) shape

und size of the subgenitul pits, which may be changed in different ways dovine

preservation: iW the vutio of the gonadal to the umbrella diameter is variahle

within one and the same population, in the present Australian speciniens varyiny

between 33/100 and 46/100, (e) much stress has been laid npon the number

al eanitls arising from each genital sinus between adjacent interrhopalar radial

canals; this is, however, dependent on the age aud developmental stuge of the

individuals, the genital portico “swillowin: up” the basal pasts of the canals

during its outward growth, so that the mumber of “eanzd roots” is eradually

increased, frequently amounting to 5 ar 7.

Some importance for distinguishing between varieties or ruces of A. anrite

mity, however, be applied to the following characters;

(i) The mouth-arrs; not their length, but the foldiny of their edges, fn

var, maldicensis (Bigelow), which oceurs in the Indian Geean fram the Red

Sea to the Malayan Archipelago, the structure of the mouth-arms is particularly

complex, being large, curtuin-like, their base massive, solid, with complexly

folded, meandrine lips surrounding the snouth opening and banging far down,

while their distal parts are thin, slightly folded, Oi var. ¢olpefa (Brandt) the

arms are broad, much folded and Jobed throughout their length, in their basal

part very wide, with a deep incision, Mayer (1910) has identified the Australian

var. coernled (Lendeufeld) with calpote, and Stiasny (1924e) likewise considers

these two forms ag Closely related, which is a mistake; in cverulea the arms are

salid, but their margins are thin, undulating. but not complextly folded, und

there are no obvious basal incisions. In North Atlantic specimens of A. aurita

the mouth-arms are likewise rather simple, their margins not conspicuously

labuvd but more densely crenulated than in cvernlea.

Gi) The branching of the canals. whether densely or sparingly branched,

and to what extent anastomoses occur. In this regard there is u conspicuous

difference between specimens from north-western Europe and the Atlantic ceast

of North America, which in other respeets are very similar to each other; in the

distal portions of the canals there are many more anastomoses in American

than iv Rnropean specimens, in the various Indo-Pacific forms anastamoses seem

to occur sparsely.

(iii) Formation of adradial notches or jneisions in the umbrella margin.

Such incisions are particularly conspicuous fu A. dabiate, it they may also. be

observed in other forms of Aurefia, though ia greatly varying deuree, Bivelow

{1913, p. 98) has shown that secondary indentations in the marvin of A. limbata

are simply due to contraction of the umbrella. ‘The present author has seen

living A. linbata swimming in the sea on the west coast of Greenland, the

264 PV. L. ARAMP

mirgin being eight- or sixteen-lobed in rerular succession according to the

expansion or contraction of the umbrella but the secondary notches disappeared

completely when the specimens were preseryed in formalin. To a Iesser degree

these secondary marginal notches may also appear in A. anrita, in Muropean as

well us in vther populations: they are very Inconspicupus and are rarely seen

in North Atlantic specimens, but it is interestiny to note that they are mentioned

in the descriptions of all the Indo-Pacific forms, where they seem to be more

inclined to remain afler preservation.

On a lormer occasion (Kranip, 1942, pp. 109 et seg.) I have discussed these

matters, The populations in northern Europe and on the Atlantic coast of North

America are geographically separated and may be termed “geographical races”:

but if the determinations and deseriptions in the literature are correct, the

geographical areas of distribution of the Indo-Pacific forms are apparently more

or less overlapplug, though the variety coerulea seems to be clintacturistic ot

Australian waters.

According to the literature, the Australian variety, coerulea, differs From

the twpical north-east Athintio A, qurite mainly in the mouth-ains being broad.

plump. and andy slightly crenulated, in the rbopalar marginal clefts being com-

paratively deep and in mere or Jess conspicuous median notches in the eight

primary marginal lappets.

Examination of the specimens in the present collection (see Miy. 1) and

direct comparison with specimens from Danish waters confirm these statements,

The rhopalar clefts wre deeper in the Australian than in the Danish specimens.

The difference in the mouth-armis is still more conspicnuus; in the European

ypeciinensy the margin of the arms is much more densely cremulated than in the

Anstralian (see Fig, 2); in both forms the edges of the mouath-arms are pro-

vided with a row of numerous, minute tentaculae, which seem to be better

developed in the Australian specimens, Median, adradial notches in the eight

marginal lappets are clearly seen in the present specimens; they are seen only

as fairly sliaht incurvations but it is remurkable that in all the specimens they

lave been retained after the preservation of the animals. Lt is also remarkable

that the radiating canals issuing from the wenital cavities are rather sparingly

branched in their proximal portions, forming clongate furcations; eve in the

largest specimen observed, 15 cm, wide (Fig. 1). there are only three “canil

roots” arising from each venital sinus; in their distal parts the canals are mare

densely branched, but there are no, or extremely few, anastomoses between

them and then, at any rate. only in the immediate neighbourhood of the um-

brella margin. The ratio of the gonidal to the umbrella diameter varies be-

tween 33/10) and 46/L00: in the present state oF preservation the genital pits

are small and cireuditr.

Remarks onthe Ocenrrense of the Specimens,

Re (2), Port Price, 4.viia9, Mr, Bell reports the specimen came from be-

tween the surlace and 10 feet (3 metres) depth: the jellyfish oerut in large

manbers, pulsating and swimming with the tide.

Re (3). Part Price, 10.vi.61, surface to 20 feet depth. Mr. Bell aeamarks

that this species way abundant, und the jellyfish were very slugeish, muking

lally any attempt to swim, and were carried by the current,

Re (4), Green Island, 18.ii.58. “2. . drifting.a few inches wider the surface

Hepprosimately 100 feet (30 metres) of clear water off Opolu Cay, Bright sun-

shine. no wind, calm sea, still alive. No other jellyfish seen in vicinity,”

Ceouraphical Distribution: Aurelia anrite with its varieties has an almost

vosmopolitan distribution in coastal waters.

MEDUSAEK FROM AUSTRALIAN COASTAL WATERS 265

RHIZOSTOMEAE

tassiopea ndrosia Agassiz and Mayer, 1899

Previous Australian Records: Stiasny, 1933, pp, 913-922, fig. 1, Hayman

Islands, Whitsunday Group, Queensland.

Material Examined: Wope Island, Queensland, no date. Coll. Mrs, Betts,

1 specimen, diam, 4-4 cm. ‘Thursday Island, North Queensland, 10.xii.61. from

inside of sunken vessel, Coll, H. W. Cununings. 4 specimens, diam. 2-4 em.

This species, originally described from the Fiji Islands (by Agassiz and

Mayer, 1899), was dealt with in u special paper by Stiasny (1933), who examined

two Australian specimens and stated that C, ndrosia is different from the West-

Indian species, C. xamachana BR. P. Bigelow, 1899.

The Australian localities are all om the coasts of Queeusland.,

Further Distribution: Fiji Islands and New Caledonia.

Cephea octostyla (Forskal)

Cephen octastyla L. Agassiz, 1862, p. 156.

Cephen ectastyla Mayer, 110, p. 652, fig, 405,

Cephea ectostyla Stiasny, 1921, p. 73.

Material Examined: Green Island, Cairns, Queensland, 30.xii.59. Coll, Miss

Jennifer Barnes. 1 specimen, diam. 3-0) cri.

A young medusa, tuken off Rockhanrpton. Queensland, was, with some

doubt, referred to this species by Stasny (1926, p. 251). According to Stiasny

(1921, p, 73) Forskal’s Medusa octostyla is doubtful and not the same as Cephea

octostyla L. Agassiz. The species is characterized by the presence of 4 to 12 long,

tapering, wart-covered filaments in the middle region of the mouth-arms and

cannot he confounded with C. cephed (Forskal). which on a former occasion

has heen recorded from the Great Barrier Recf (Kramp. 1961a, p, 204),

Further Distribution: Red Sea (Forskal), Philippines.

Netrostoma coerulescens \Iaas. 1903

Netrostoma voerilescens Maas, 1903, p. 35, pl. 5, dus. a7, 46; pl. 11, figs. 97, 103; ph 12.

fig. 109

Cephea oetastyla var. cocrulescens Mayer. 1910, p. 653.

Netrostoma cocrulescens Stiasny, 1921, yp. 77. pl. 1, fig. 2: pl. 3, fies, 19, 20, textfigs, 3, 4.

Previous Australian. Record: Stiasny, 1931b, p, 36, off Wilson Islet, Capri-

com Group, Queensland,

Material Examined: Tongue Reet (north side}, 301,60. at surface. Coll,

T. Purcell. J specimen, diam. ca. LO cm,

There are seven round-edged marginal lappets in each octant: the leneth

af the month-arrn is 7 em.

Further Distribution: Widely distributed from the Arabian Sea to the

Philippines; Japan.

266 P. L. RRAMP

Mastigias papua (Lesson 1829)

Previous Australian Records: Mayer, 1915, pp. 160, 193, Torres Strait,

Stiasny, 193la, p. 144, North Australia.

Material Examined:

(1) Sonth Mission Beach, near Tully, north Queensland, 16.xii.60. Coll.

}. H. Barnes. 4 specimens, diam. 15-25 mim. (see remarks helow).

(2) Cairns Inlet, 13.xii.61. Coll, W. Monro, 1 speciraen, diam. 17 mm,

(3) Esplanade, Cairns, Queensland, 21.xii.61, Coll, J. Kells, E. Buckler.

E, Adams. 1] specimen, diam, 24 mm.

(4) Pebbly Beach, north Queensland. 97.59. Coll. J. Molden, per J. EL

Barnes. | specimen, diam, 47 mm, (see remarks below).

(5) Pebbly Beach, north Queensland, 124.59, Coll. J. Holden. per J. H-

Barnes. 1 specimen, diam, 35 mm. (see remarks beluw).

(6) Halfmoon Bay, north Queensland, 25.xi1.61. Coll. W. Kay. 1 specimen.

diam. 18 mm,

(7) Embley River, Weipa, Gulf of Carpentaria, Queensland, 6.5.61. Coll.

Mrs, Betts. 1 specimen, diam. 25 mm.

This is the common and widely distributed Indo-Pacific species of Mastigias,

characterized by the eight rhopalar canals being slender, wsually communicating

with the adjacent parts of the intracircular mesh-work of canals, and by the

wumber of canal-roots in each actant being less than teu, usually seven to eight.

All Australian records np to new are from the northern trupical waters.

Remarks on Occurrence and Colotrs:

Re (1), near Tully, 18.sii.60, “Tide falling, water murky, sea smooth, wind

light north-east. Medusae captured in 2 to 3 feet of water 50 yards offshore,

over fine sand. All specimens seen were swimming within 6 inches of the

surface, Colour before preservation—variable from dark blue in smaller speci-

mens to light brown in the largest. Strongest coloration on umbrella which also

consistently showed small circular whitish spots.”

Re (4), Pebbly Beach, 9.1.59. “Upper surface of bell olive-green with dark

blue spots. On each of the eight mouth-arms there hangs a_ three-edyed

fiuwer-like process, which is a dark, mottled purple colour and shaped like a

three-hladed propeller in transverse section. Some ‘fingers’ have been damaged

und there appears to have been a process of re-growth.”

Re (5), Pebbly Keach, 121.59, “... Before preservation the upper surface

was brown with many small white spots. Eight Heshy creamy-white mouth-

arms were present, which hore numerous small white clubs, bright blue at the

tip,”

it is very interesting to note the different records of the colours in living

specimens before preservation; previous records in the literature likewise state

that the colours are very variable in this medusa.

Geographical Distribution: Widely distributed in tropical coastal waters

in the Malayan Archipelago and western Pacific to the Fiji Islands and Japan,

MEDUSAL) FROM ATISTRALIAN COASTAL WATERS

Mastigias ocellatus (Modeer, 1791)

Mustigias vecllata Mueckel, 1880, p, 623,

Vervura palmate Hueckel, 1880, p. 606, pl, 40, figs. 9-12.

Mustigias ocellata Mayer, 1910, p. 680.

Mustigins ecellata Stiasny, 1922, p, B30, fiws, 4-6.

Mastigivs ocelluta Stiasny, 1024a, p. 490, fiz. 2, 3.

Muastivias ovellatus Kramp, 1961b, ». 358.

Not previously recorded from Australia,

Material Examined: Clifton Beach, near Brisbane, Queensland, 29.xi.61,

voll. L. Morrissey, 1 speciinen, diam, 26 mm. North Queensland, no other

dita available, coll, C. Russell, 1962, 1 specimen, diam. 43 mm. Fanny Bay,

Darwin, Northern Territorv, 10.v.59, coll. C, BP, Holman, 1 specimen, diam.

59 mm,

Modern descriptions of this species are given by Stiasny (1922 and 1924a),

who also found (1922, p. 538) that the type specimen of “Versura palmata’,

Iacekel, 1580, was identical with Mastigias ovellatis,

In eontradistinction to Mf. papud the rhopalw radial canals are broad, the

four perradial being distinctly bottle-shaped without anastomoses with the intra-

cirenlar meshwork of canals: there are many more canal roots, 15-20 in each

octant; it is alsy distinguished by the small terminal appendages on its mouth-

arms. Tlaeckel (1880) gave the number of marginal lappets ws 12 per octant,

and this is repeated in Mayer (1910) and, unfortunately, also in my “Synopsis”

(Kramp, 196Lb, p, 355). According ta various other authors the number of

lappets is 6 or § per octant, though Stiasny (1924a) found 6 in some and 12-14

in other octants of one and the same specimen. In the present specimens |

have counted 8-10 lappets per octant.

From the time when “Medusa ocellata’ Modeer was referred to the genus

Cephea (by Péron and Lesueur, 1809, and L. Agassiz, 1862), the specific name

was generally written ocellate ut the correct spelling must be ocellatus.

Mastigies andersoni Stiasny, which has similar, botUe-shaped rhopalar

canals is discussed below.

Further Distribution: Andaman Jslands and Mergui Archipelago, Malayan

Archipelago, Philippines, Hongkong.

Phyllorhiza punctata (Iendenfeld, 1884)

Phillorhiza, punctala Lendenfeld, 1884, pp, 296, 307, pl, 4, fig. 1; pl, 5, figs, 1-4.

Phyllorhiza punctata. Stiasivy, 19240, p. 56, figs. 1-4,

Phitlorhiza punctata Stiwsny, 1926, p, 235.

Phyllorhiza punctate Stiasny, WS1a, p, 144.

Previous Australian Records: Recorded from uacar Port Jackson, New South

Wales, in all the papers mentioned above.

Material Examined; Cardwell, Queenslund, 21.155, E. M. Anthony, 5 speci-

mens, diam. 19, 25, 29, 30 and 45 mm. Darwin Whart, Cairns, 25.xi.60, Bert

Cummings. 1 specimen, diam. 27 mm. Esplanade, Cairns, 301,61, |, H. Barnes,

2 specimens, diam. 40 and 60 mm. Cairns Inlet, Queensland, 23,xi.61, 2 speci-

meus, diam. 37 and 42 mm. Cairns, No. 2 Wharf, 13.xii/.61, 1 specimen, diam,

110 mm. Cairns Inlet, Queensland, 13.xii1.61, call, J. H. Barnes, 3 specimens,

diam. 20, 30 and 45 min. Cairns Inlet, Queensland, 13.xii-61, coll. G, Rowell, 1

“68 P, L, RRAMP

spécimen, diam. 45 mm, Cairns Inlet, Queensland. 24.xii.61, 1 specimen, diam,

40 mm. Green Island, Cairns, Queensland, 20.xi1.58, | specimen, diam, 30 mim,

(see remarks below), coll. J. H. Barnes. Urquhart Point, Weipa, Queensland,

2x61, coll. G. Webster, 2 specimens, diam, 45 and 55 mm. Swan River, Western

Australia, presumably summer 1957-8. coll, F. Barrett-Lennard. 6 specimens.

diam. 20-55 mm.

The genus Phyllorhiza has had a somewhat complicated history. Tbe name

was introduced by L, Agassiz (1962, p. 158) for a Chinese medtisa, PF. chinensis,

Haeckel (1880, p. 588) added a new species, P. ¢rifolium, and Lendenfeld (1884)

described P. punctata from New South Wales, Australia. Maver (1910, p. 684)

revarded the two first species as doubtful, but retained the generic name and

placed P. punctata as the type species. Later on two more species were de-

seribed, P. luzoni Mayer (1915) from the Philippines (by Stiasny, 1921 ane

1924e reyarded as doubtful) and Conlorhisoides pacifica Light, 1921; this latter

species was referred to Phyllorhiza by Stiasny (1924c, p. 50),

Stiasny (1924¢, p. 56, figs. 14) has examined new specimens irom Port

Juckson, New South Wales, and given a new, detailed description and alsa (p.

65) a new diagnosis of the gemis Phyllorhisa. Additional specimens trom Port

jackson were recorded by Stiusny (1926, p. 255), and finally he has examined

Lenedonfeld's tvpespecimens (193la, p. 144).

Though the diagnosis of the genus Phyllorliza seems to me to he ruther

vague, ulmost equal to Mastigias, 1 think it advisable to retain the name of

Phyllorhiza punctata for Lendenfeld’s medusa which. evidently, is a very conumon

species in Australian waters not merely on the coasts of New South Wales.

wheoce all previous records are derived. but also around Queensland and in

Westem Australia, as seen from the present collection,

As a matter of fact, when 1 first examined these numerans specimens |

thought that they belonged to Mastigids and in many details they agreed with

Mi, andersoni, which was described by Stiasny (1996, p. 252. fiz, 3) from tive

specimens collected at Bowen Harbour, Port Denison, Queensland, sind one

from Observation Island, Gulf of Carpentaria, { am inclined to think that all

these specimens really belonged to Phyllorphiza punctata, and the same mas

possibly also apply to the Australian specimens (from the Grewt Barrier Reef)

of Mastigias albipunctita Stiasny, 1920, a species otherwise vecurring in the

Malayan Archipelago.

Phyllorhiza punctafa resembles Mastivias ocellatus in the configuration of

the radial rhopalar canals. which are broud: the perradial rhopalar canals are

botthshaped and without anastomoses to the intracircular mesh work of canials:

(here are mamerous “canal roots”: hut the terminal appendages of the mouth-

wrms are usually very long, frequently as Jong us the ianteter of the umbrella

or more (ulsy seen in some of the present specimens), The mimber of marginal

luppets in cach octant is almost regularly 6, the nwo median ones being broader

than the others and with a median clefts (he same is emphasized im the ce-

seviption of Masttetas anderson,

In the present collection is also au specinen of Phyflorhiaa puneteati bon

Alu Hin, Thailand (12°56’N., 100°02’E. ), collected [S.in.a8 by W. ]. S$. Themp-

sol: it is 50 mm wide. A medusa, recorded from southern Japan by Uchida

(1934. pp. 211. 216) as Phyllorhisa triformis Hacckel (1880) may possibly belous

ta P. petata. Dy. J, H. Barnes says of the specimen collected at Green Island,

Cairms. 20.xi1.55. ".. . Captured near the surface in & feet (about 2% metres )

of tlear water over a sandy botlom, near Green Island jetty. Tide low ancl

MEDUSAE FROM AUSTRALIAN COASTAL WATERS 269

rising, wind light north-west, raising small ripples only. Hot, bright, cloudless

day. Colour before preservation, umbrella brown with blue circular spots;

mouth-arms milky; appendage (eluly) from mouth-arms colourless with blue

extremity.”

Further Distribution: Gulf of Siam; ? southern Japan,

Pseudorhiza haeckeli (Ilaacke, 1884)

Pseudorhiza haeckelti Haacke, 1884, p, 291.

Monerhiza haeckelii Haacke, 1886, p. G14, pl. 37, fixs. 1-9,

Pseudorhiza hueckelit Mayer, 1910, p, 658i.

Pseudorhiza haeckelii Stiasny, 1921, p. 123.

Psenlurhisa hacckeli Thiel, 1926, p, 223, pl. 3.

Pseudorhiza haeckeli Stiasny, 193la, pp. 149, 153.

Pseudorhiza haeckeli Kramp, 1961b, p. 367,

Previous Australian Records: Haacke, 1984 and 1886, St, Vincent Gulf, South

Australia. Thiel, 1926, south-west Australia.

Material Examined:

(1) Port Lincoln, South Australia, 1.759. Coll. F. J. Mitchell and T, D.

Scott. 1 specimen, diam. 22 cm. (see remarks belaw),

(2) Somerton, 5.A., on shore, 151.62. Coll. R. V. and Miss J. E. South-

colt, One large specimen, fragmentary, determination uncertain (sce

remurks below),

(3) Off Marino Rocks, South Australia, 261.61, 50-300 yards from shore.

Coll, Miss R. Wi. Amott Rogers, 12 specimens, diam. 1-2-8-5 cm.

(4) Brighton, St. Vincent Gulf, $.A., 8.vi.57. Coll. R. V. Southcott. 1 speci-

men, large, fragmentary, according to notes 11-12 inches (28-30 cm.)

(see remarks below ).

(5) Port Noarlunga Reef, $.A., 8.1.61, at surface. Coll, D. Cooper, 2 speci-

mens, diam. 1-5 and 3 cm.

(6) Aldmga Reef, South Australia, 12.41.61. Coll. Underwater Research

Group. 2 specimens, diam. 10 and 14 em. (see remarks below).

(7) Ammhem Land, Northern Territory, Sept, 196], Coll. V. Wells. 1 speci-

men, diam. 6 ¢m.

The genus Pseudorhiza was erected by Lendenteld (1852b, p, 380; 1884,

p. 293, pl. 3) for a medusa, Pseudorhiza aurosa n. gen., 1. sp., collected near

Port Philip (Victoria) and near Adeluide (South Australia), and never obscrved

ugain; the description is insufficient and the figure probably misleading, As

it was found in the same area where P_haeckeli Haacke occurs in considerable

tuambers, it seems reasonable to presume that the two species até identical, but

the identity can uever be ascertained with certainty. Stiasny (193la) has ex-

amined the typc-specimen of P, auresa (from Port Philip), which was in poor

condition and did not solve the question of the presumed identity of the two

species. Tt scems to me advisable, therefore, to retain the name of P. haeckeli for

the medusa, which was thoroughly described and elaborately figiwwed by Haacke

(1584 and 1886). Later on, several details were described by Thiel (1926).

who examined some specimens from three localities between Fremantle aid

Bunbury on the west coast of Australia.

2ztt p, L. KRAMP

The principal difference hetween the two species is the absence of filaments

on the mouth-arms of P. atrosa in contradistinction to P. haeckeli, in which.

moreover, one of the mouth-arms (and only one) carries One enormously Jong

and stout appendage near its outer end: it is triangular in cross-section and

frequently longer than the diameter of the umbrella. It is present even iu

voung specimens and nearly always retamed after preservation, among 15

specimens in the present collection the appendix is lost in only three. Its length

is variable as seen from the adjacent table:—

Diarn. of

urtibrella

Lingeth of appendage in Paeddortice hiterkel, mia.

Cen ee i) ay 2h at 4) alt 6) 7 | sO YM

1 | ‘Ss - - 7 oe “

Haacke (1886, pp. 624 #) gaye « detailed description of young stages of

this medusa. Examination of young specimens, 15-25 mm, wide, in the present

collection shows that his description is perfectly correct in almost all respects,

{ shall make only a few additional remarks. The appearance of the exumbrella

is very similar to Taucke's fig, 7 (pl. 37), except that in the central area the

nematocvst warts are not arranged in definite circles. In a specimen only 1}

mm wide, Haacke found only four rhopalia; the present individuals all have

eight. In the smallest specimen, 1 mm wide, the mouthi-arms are very similuy

lo those in Haacke'’s fe, 6, though their edges are not perfectly smooth but

already slightly frilled to some extent, and this is further developed in the

slightly larger specimens: it is remarkable, however, that in_ these specbucis

the atm carrying the large appendage and its neighbours on cither side are more

densely frilled than those on the opposite side, Gastral filaments ure short and

very numerous in these young stages; gonads are hardly distinguishable. The

number of centripetal canals arising from the ring-canal is usually nine in

each octant, rarely ten or eleven: they ate straight and windivided and all of

equal length; in the youngest stage, 11 mm wide, Haacke found 4-5 centripetal

canals, the median one longer than the others. As seen from the above table

the large appendage on one of the mouth-anns may be longer than the diameter

of the umbrella even iu sunall specimens.

Remarks on Occurrence and Colours:

Re (1), Port Lincoln, Lii.59. “.. . Apparently this species does not o¢cur

far up Spencer Gulf...” “The jelly (mesogloea) is blue, the mouth-arins are

translucent white, the surface of the bell carries a red reticular pattern.”

Re (2), Somerton, 151,62. “Cast up on shore, In damaged condition,

inactive; clear jelly with purple markings. There was no stinging effect on

being handled.’

MEDUSAE FROM AUSTRALIAN COASTAL WATERS 271

Re (4), Brighton, §.vi.57. “Bell about 11-12 inches across and jelly substance

about an inch thick. The bell was patterned with a purplish-red reticular

marking, somewhat hexagonal, and other streaks of this colour led away from

it. The medusa broke up when | picked it up im my hands off the sand.”

Re (6), Aldinga Reef, 1241.61, “The smaller of these two specimens hil

about 12 small jellyfish sheltering under the mantle. These were dispersed

during efforts to guide the Scvphomedusan into a plastic bag, but several were

snbsequently captured . , ,” (see below, Eirene menoni),

Distribution: Pseudorhiza haeckeli is evidently a very common jellyfish on

the coasts of South Australia, but a specimen was also taken at Arnhem Land

on the north coast, and it is recorded from three localities, Rottnest Island, Cock-

bury Sound, and Koombana Bay, between Fremantle and Bunbury on the west

coast, It is known only from Australian waters,

Acromitoides purpurus (Mayer, 1910)

Cafastylus purpurus Mayer, 1910, p. 671, fig. 412.

Acramitoides purparuy Stiasny, 1921, p. 136.

Acromifoides purpurus Stitsny, 19241), pp. 30, fie. 1.

Calostylus purpurns Southeatt, 1963b. p. 57,

Material Examined: Normanton River, Gulf of Carpentaria, Queensland,

16.v.60, coll, P. F. Aitken, 4 specimens, diam, 12, 14, 16 and !8 em. (see remarks

helow). Esplanade, Cairns, Queensland, 214159, coll, E, Coster, 1 spevimen.

diam. 3 om,

The genus Acromitoides differs frou. Catostylus in the intracircular anasto-

mosing network being in direct communication with the ring canal and the

inler-rhopalur canals only, while in Cutostyhis it communicates with the rhopalar

canals as well,

Remarks on the specimens from Normanton River, L6.y.60: “Mr. Aitken

reports that these jellyfish were present in large numbers in the incoming tide:

they were eallected by dip-net from a boat, Colour varied trom shades of light

pink through light purple and light blue.”

Further Distribution; Philippines: not previously recorded from Australia.

Catostvlus mosaicus (Quoy and Gaimard. 1824)

Crphea masaiva Quoy & Gaimard, 1824, p, 369, pl, 85. fiz. 3,

Rhizostuma mosaica Muley, 1849, pp, 422, 452, pl. 38, fies, 26. 27) pl. 39, fey, 25-34,

Catostylus mosaicus L, Agussiz, 1862, p. 152,

Crambessa mousaivn Wacckel, 1880, p. 622,

Crambesse niosated Lendenfeld, 1983-1588.

Crambossa mosaica Agassiz & Maytr, 1898, p. 16. pls. 2, 3.

Cutostyluy niosdieus Mayer, LYL0, p. 6G.

Gataxtylus mosaicys Saydtheott, 1960, p. 21; 1963a, ys 57.

Catastylus mosaionsy Kramp, 196Ub, p. 370, all reenrds, 1910-1953.

Previous Australian Records: Quoy & Gaimard, 1824. and Huxley, 1849, Port

Jackson, New South Wales, Haeckel, 1880, Lake Mawarra. New South Wales.

Lendenteld, 1887, p, 30, and preceding papers, Port Philip, Victoria, Agassiz

und Mayer, IS9S, p. 16, near Sydnev, New South Wales, and near Brishane,

Caims ud Quoktown, Queensland. Maver. 1915, p. 190, Moreton Bay, near

Brisbane, Queensland. Stiayny, 1922. p, 554, Port Macking, New South Wales,

272 PL. KRAMP

Stiasny, 1924c, p. 66, Como, near Sydney. Stiasny, 1929, p, 214, Merauke,

south coast of New Guinea. Stiasny, 1931b, p, 38, Port Curtis, Queensland,

Pope. 1953a, pp. 16-21 (stinging). Sonthcott, 1960, p. 21 (stinging). Pope,

1963, p, 193 (stinging). Southeott, 1963a, p, 57 (stinging), Thomas, 1963,

p. 208.

Material Examined: Clifton Beach, Queensland, 29.xi.61, coll, L. Morrissey.

J specimen, diam. 17 mim. Esplanade, Cairns, Queensland, 21.i1,59, coll, E.

Coster, 2 specimens, diam. 75 and 80 mm. Newell Beach, north Queensland,

Dec., 1960-Jan., 1961, coll. Mrs. Betts, | specimen, diam, 25 mm.

This seems lo be a common Australian medusa, originally described from

Australia by Quoy & Gaimard (1824) and later on recorded from several locali-

ties from Melbourne northwards along the east coast to north Queensland and

from. the south coast of New Guinea, It has not been found anywhere else,

apart from a record from the Philippines which (Mayer, 1917, p. 215) is re-

garded as uncertain by the author himself, Several Australian specimens have

been examined by Stiasny (1921-1931); the present specimens fully agree with

the descriptions given by this promiuent expert on Rhizostomeae, and we tay

safely accept C. mosaicus as a valid species.

Distribution: Australia; ? Philippines.

LEPTOMEDUSAE

Eirene menoni (Kramp, 1953)

Phartis sp. Monon, 1932, p. 18.

Phortis lactea Ling, 1937, p. 357, fizs, 9-10,

Eirene menont Kramp, 1953, p, 286, pl. 2, fig. 6.

Previous Australian Records; Kramp, 1953, p. 286. Great Barrier Reet.

Kramp, 1965 (in press). Near Sydney.

Material Examined: Aldinga Reef, South Australia, 2 niles offshore, surface.

12,1161. Coll. Underwater Research Group, South Australia. 4 specimens.

The specimens are 13-17 mm, in diameter and have the following numbers

of marginal tentacles:

diam., mm. 13 15 16 17

tentacles 44 ca. 44 ca. 40) ea. 4

The length of the gonads is very variable in this species; in the present

specimens they extend from very pear the ring-eanal to more than half the

distance upwards towards the base of the peduncle. The tentacles are ill of

almost equal leneth, without any young ones between the others.

Further Distribution: S.E. Africa; India; Macassar Strait to Chekiang Coast

in China; Cook Islands in Polynesia.

Aelvicirvha danduensis (Bigelow, 1904)

(Vig. 3)

Kirene danduensis Bigelow, 1404, p. 254, pl. 1. fig, 5: pl 2. hu. 6.

Helvioirrha danduensis Kramp, 1936, p. 255.

Helvicirrha danduensiy Kramp. 196Ub, yy, 192.

Not previously recorded from Australia,

MEDUSAE FROM AUSTRALIAN COASTAL WATERS 73

Material Examined: Lamceroo Beach, Darwin, Northern Territory, 17.vi.62.

Coll. R. V. Southeott. 1 specimen, diam. 5 mm.. netted between surface andl

(5m, depth, at 0-10 mm. from shore.

This is one of the two Indo-West Pacific species of Helgicirrhe, and it is

distineuished from 1. malayensis (which oceurs on the Great Barrier Rect) by

its very short oral lips, more elongated stamach, and by the greater distance

between the tentacles. Direct comparison with specimens of both species fromm

other localities has convinced me of the identity of the present specimen with

H. danduensis. Jt is 5mm. in diamer (thns in a rather young stage, since the

medusa may obtain a size of 23.mm.). The peduncle is 2 mm, long, conical

in its basal part, distal part eylindrical; the gonads are narrow, linear, extending

from the base of the peduncle three-fifths outwards towards the bell margin,

There are 32 tentacles, eauh with oue pair of lateral cirri; between the tentacles

there are two or three yery small papillae and asually one marginal vesicle, As in

most other speeimens of Mf. danducusis examined by me ou former oceasians,

the stomach is not particularly elongated, but the gastric tissue is continued

somewhat up above the terminal constriction of the peduncle (Fig. 3). 1 cannot

refer this specimen to the same species, A. malayensis, of which I have ex-

amined numerous specimens from the Great Burrier Reef (Kramp, 1953, p. 286)

and fram the Mergui Archipelga (Kranyp, 1958, p, 355); it certainly belongs ta

Helvicirtha danduensis.

Further Distribution, Maldive Islands; Nicobar Islands: a doubtful reeord

from Vietnam.

Phialopsis. diegensis (Torrey, 1909)

Uhidlopsis diezensis Torrey, L009, p. 23, fig. 9.

Phinlopsis diewensis Kramp, LY6Lb, p. 195 {all-referouees ).

No previous recards from Australia.

Material Examined: One mile north-east of uorthnywst point of Torrens

Island, South Australia, from surface to depth of 3 feet 29.iv.61, coll. Po D.

Grogan, 11 specimens. diam. $-12 mm.

The apical jelly is uncommonly thick and vaulted; most of the marginal

cirri are lost, and in most of the specimens the gonads are lost, but where present

they ure of the structure typical of this species,

Further Distribution: Mainly oceanic. Common in the Athintic Ocean,

miinly in its eastern pacts, tram the Inminger Sea to the Cape of Good Hope:

off the east coast of Afviea; California and south-west of the Galapagos Islands

in the eastern Pacific, The occurrence in South Australia bridges the wap be-

myeen the east Pacific and the western part of the Inclian Qoeean,

LIMNOMEDUSAE

Olindias singularis (Browne, 1905)

Olindias singtlaris Browne, 1905. p. 737, pl. 56, fig, 2: ph 457. fig. 1.

Olindias. sinzularis Bigelow, 1909, p. 109, pl. 4, fig Le pl. 31, figs. 1-102 pl. 32, fig, ®

Qlindias sinaularis Kranp, L953, p, 295.

Olindies singularis Kramp, 1956, p. 237.

Olindias. yirigulariy Kramip, 19538, p, 366.

Olindiay singularis Sonthcott, 19G3b, p. 20, fig. 3B-

2T4 PL, KRAMP

Precious Australian Records: Stitsny, 1931b, p. 27. Michaelmas Reet, off

Cairns, north Queensland. Kramp, 1953, p. 298, Great Barrier Reef. Kramp.

W6la, p. 203, Greea Island, of Cairns. Southeott, 1963b. p. 20, fig. 3B, widely

distributed in Australia,

Material Bxamined: \farino Rocks, South Australia, surface to 3 feet depth,

(8.1.61, coll, Miss R. M. Arnott-Royers, 5 specimens, Somerton, South Ans-

tralia, 15,i,62, coll, R. V. Southeatt, 3 specimens.

The localities are closely south of Adelaide oni the eastern side oF St. Vincent

Gulf and on both meeasions the medusa was present in great numbers along

the beach, right inte the waters edge. According to notes by Dr. Suutheatt,

the stinging effect of this medusa is rather considerable, O. singultris is dis-

tinguished by the presence of only one statoeyst at the base of each of the

primary tentacles, oot a pair as in other species of Olindias, exceptions being

rarely seen. This was stated by Bigelow (1909) and confirmed by the present

writer in specimens from the Great Barrier Reef, the Nicobar Islands, Karachi

in India, and the Jranian Cull (Kramp, 1953, 1956, 1958 and 196Ja). In the

ten specimens mentioned above I have found a pair of statocysts at the base

of only one tentacle in one individual and at two tentacles in another. The

specimens, accordingly, turther coufrm the specific validity of this character.

The present specimens examined by me ure fairly small, being 5-17 mm. iu

diamer; the medusa may attain a much greater size, though rarely more than

36mm, The largest specimen ] have seen was 53 mm. wide and had 116 primary

and 68 secondary tentacles and 56 centripetal canals (Iranian Gulf, Kranip,

1956). The specimens from Somerton have the following dimensions:

nitmber of

diam. number of tentacles centripetal

mm, primary secondary “anals

i 32 16 20

12 38 18 24

12 D7 20 14

16 38 26 28

7 42 31 36

The small specimeus from Marino Rocks, 5-11 mm, wide, are well preserved,

with fully extended tentacles, the secondary tentacles up ta 33 mm, long in the

preserved condition.

Geographical Distribution: Widely distributed in the warm coastal waters of

the Indian Occan from the Tranian Gulf to the Malayan Archipelago; the Philip-

pines; Australia; Low Archipelago in Polynesia, abont 135° W.

Gonionemus hamatus 1, sp.

{ Pigs. 4-6)

Material Examined; Henley. South Australia, at jetty. 3.v.62. coll. Lo M.

Thomas, 1 specimen, identification A4S3.

Description of Holotype (figs. 4-6): Diameter 7 mm., height 8 mm., with

i bluntly conical apical projection, lateral walls moderately thick. Stomach

with a very broad base, quickly narrowing towards a short, prismatic mouth

tube with four sharp ridges; four short, but distinct oral lips. the margins of

which are densely provided with prominent warts of nemutocysts (Fig. 5).

SIPDUSAE FROM AUSTRALIAN COASLAL WATERS 275

Genads (female with small eggs) along almost the entre length of the four

nidial canads, cach gonad a laterally compressed. wavy band, uninterrupted

in the free margin. Radial canals narrow, riugecanal fairly broad, velum very

liroad,

There are about 48 marginal tentacles of very unequal length, wp to about

3 mm. long in their present condition, long and short ones apparently without

dny definite order (Fig. 4); the tentacles are hollaw. with a very narrow central

canal. Each of these tentacles is smooth im about its proximal one-third, but

in the grealer part of its length surrounded by densely set complete and rather

prominent rings of mematoeysts, up to 60 rings in the longest tentacles. The

terminal tip is sharply inwardly bent Jike a look. and just behind the hook

is a half-moon-shaped, strongly developed adhesive: pad (Fig. 6); Jong and

wel-esteuded tentacles may be more or less twisted, so that it may he difficult

tu see whether the adhesive pad is adaxial or abaxial, but in the shorter tentacles

the position of the pad is distinctly seen to be adaxial. The tentacles are in-

serted at a short distance above the umbrella margin, and there is a well-

developed round basal bully with nematoeysts just below the point of issue of

the tentacle, Occasionally two tentacles issue from the same bulh: sometimes

they are of abont equal size, but as a rule one of them is small, arising from

the lateral side of the bulb; such small tentacles are not persistent dwarf ten-

ticles, but simply young tentacles of the same structure as the long ones, though

in their voungest stage they lack an adhesive pad which. however, is soon de-

veloped. Only two of the eight tentacles placed in the four perradial and the

four interradial points of the umbrella margin are retained, the others are lost,

leaving a small basal stum, pointing upwards and placed at a. somewhat higher

level than the other tentacles; the two wltch are retained (one of them long,

perradial, the other 4 young one, interradial) are of the same structure as all

the other tentacles of the medusa.

There are oo ocelli, Only a few statocysts can be discerned, and they are

adradially situated, which may be accidental; the question of the fill number of

statoevsts must be left open.

In the preserved condition the manubrium, radial canals, gonads and ten-

lacle bulbs are faintly yellow.

Remarks; The specimen was taken by Mr, J, M. Thomas in a plankton net

with a light at night at the jetty at Menley on the castern shore of St, Vincent

Gull, South Australia.

SURVEY OF THE GENERA OF OLINDIADIDAE

A. With centripetal canals: Olindias, Macotias, Olindioides, Eperetmus.

B. Withont centripetal canals:

1. Tentucles without adhesive pads: Aglauropsis, Cossea, Craspedacnsta,

Nuarchus.

2. Tentacles, some with and some without adhesive pads: Cubaia, Vallen-

tinia.

3. All tentacles with udhesive pads: Gonionemus, Scolionema.

For some time L wus inclined to think that the basal stumps of perradial

and interradial tentucles which, mentioned above, are placed at a somewhat

higher level than the other tentacles and are pointing upwards, might be the

remniuits of another kind of tentacles, perhaps similar tu the tubular tentacles

276 P, L. KRAMP

of Vallentinin; but when T found one perradial wid one interracial tentacle of

exactly the same strncture as the numerqus ringed tentacles, T gave up that

supposition, Aecording to the above survey of the genera the new species

helongs to the Genionemys group, though in two inyportant points it. differs

fram the other members of that group.

lu Gonionemus vertens, the juvenile forin GC. cindobonensis, atid in Scolie-

nema sueaense the adhesive pads of the tentacles are abaxial in position and

separated. by a remarkable distance from the tip of the tentacles, which is

straight-pointed. In the present species the adluesive pads are adaxial and

placed immediately iuside the sharply hooked ends of the teutucles.

This might induce one to regard this species as the representative Of ao mew

genus: but to avoid the erection of another monotypic genus, based on a single

individual, T should iucline, for the time being, to revard the distinguishiny

chardeters as merely of specific value. This involves a slight alteration of the

diagnoses of Gontonénes and Scolionema, omitting the word “abaxial” in con-

nection with their adhesive pads. The two genera differ from each other only

in the nmimber of statoevsts, “large and indefinite” m Gonionemus, “not excecd-

ing 16° in Scolionema. This alsa séerns to he a character of specific importance

only and J propose, theretore, to replace Scolioneima suerense: into the geuus

Gonionemus, where it was originally placed by Agissiz and Mayer, 1899.

The present new species then will find its natural position. within the genus

Gonionenus, the generic diagnosis of which will be as Follows:

Gonionemus A. Agassiz, 1862: Olindiadidae with four radial canals; without

centripetal canals, with numerous uniforin tentacles, all with av adhesive pad

near the outer end, and with rings of nematoevsts.

Comprising. the fallowing species:

C). vertens A, Agassiz, 1862.

G, succensis Agassiz wid Mayer, 1599.

C:. vindobonensis Jasepli, LOLs.

C. hamatus 1. sp.

REFERENCES

AGasniz, A. and Maver, A. 6, L498. On sone Medusae fron Australia, Bull, Mfus, Conip.

Zonk, Warvard Call., 32.

Acassrz, Ay and Mayen, A, G., 1902. Meodusac. Rep. Set Res. Exped. ‘Lropieal Pacilte.

US. Fish Comm, St, “Albatross”, 1899-1900. 10, Met. Mus, Comp. Zool Wars., 26.

3, pp. 139-76, pls. 1-3. J text-fig., 1 nap.

Acasstz, L,, 1862. Contributions to the Natriral History of the Unitted States of Aitericu.

4, pp. 1-380, pls. 20-34,

Banxes, J. HE, 1960. Observations on Jellyfish Stinuings inv North Queensland. The Medical

Journ. of Australia, 2, pp. 993-0,

Bicenow. H. B., 1904. Medusae front the Maldive stands. Bull, Mus. Corp. Zool, ius.

39 (9), pp. 245-69.

Bicow, BL B., 1909. Rep. Sci. Res. Exped. Eastery Tropical Pacifie US. Fish Conn.

St. “Albatross”, 1904-1905. AVI, Medusae, Mein, Mis. Comp. Zool Harv, 37,

pp. 1-243, pls. 1-46,

Bicenow, H, B., 1913. Medhasue and Sipltonophocie Collected by the U.S. Fisheries Steamer

“Albatross” in the North-Western Pucifie, LOO. Proc, U.S, Nat. Mlus., 44, pp. 1-119,

pls, 1-6,

Kuecow, H. B., 1938. Plankton of the Bermuda Oceanographic Expeditions, VOL Medusace

taken during the Yents 1929 and 1930. Zoologiva, N.Y., 23, pp. Y9-TSY, text-fies. 1-23,

MEDUSAE FROME AUSTRALIAN COASTAL WATERS 7

Biiownk, kk. TL, L905, Hydromedasie, with «a Revislon of the Williaday and Petasidae.

i a anil Geography of the Maldive ancl Liceadive Archipelagoes, (3), pp, 742-9,

pls. 54-7,

Dakey, W. J. and Goverax, A.. 1933. The Marine Plankton of the Coastal Waters of New

South Wales. 1, The Chief Planktonio Forins and their Seasonal Distribution. Prue.

Linn. Soe. N.S.W), 58, pp. 156-222, 1 pl, 7 text-figs,

Bscuscuotrz. F., 1829. System der Aculephen, Eine austithchehe Beschreihimyp eile

medusenartiven Strahltiere, pp. 1-190. Berlin.

Fox, D. L., and Miccor, N., 1954. “he Pinnentation of the Jellyfish, Pelegia noactilnea

(Porskil) var. panopyra Péron and Lesucur, Proce, Hay, Soc. B., 142, pp. 392-408,

textfigs, LAI.

Haadeke, W,. 1884, Pseudorhiza hueckelii, sp. n., der Endspross ces Diseomedusenstammes,

Biol. Zhit., 4, pp, 291-4.

Maackn, W., 1886, Uber die Ontogenie der Citbomedusin, Zool. Anz., 9, pp. 354-5.

Harcke., E., I880. System der Acragpedén. Zweite Hallte des System der Medusen, pp.

361-672. 20 pls, Jena 1880.

Wesiey, T. H.. 1849. On the Anatomy and Affinitics of the Family of the Medusae. Philos.

Trins. Hoy. Sou. London, 1849.

Kiavie, PL, 1936, On the Leptomedusae of the Genera Eirene Eschscholt, and Helgicirrha

Hartlanh. Vicensk. Medd. dansk naturh. Foren. Kha. 99, pp. 239-62,

Knasr, P. 1. 1953. Hydromedusae. Sei. Rep. Gr. Barrier Reef Exped,, 6 (4), pp, 289-322,

text-ligs, 1-9. pls, T, 1.

Knamr, P, L., 1956. Mednsae of the Iranian Chilf. Ihid,, 118. pp. 238-42, 7 map,

kKnamp, P, L.. 1958. Hydromedusae in the Indiat) Museum. Ree. Indian Mus, 53, pp.

4339-76, text-figs. 1-5,

Roan, P. lL. '9Gla. Some Meclusae from Northern Australia. ‘Vrans, Ray, Soc Senth

Australia, 85, pp. 197-205,

Kiam, PL. 1961b. Synopsis of tlle Medusee of the World. Journ. Mar. Biol. Ass. ULK..

40.

Kiar, 2. 1, 1965, Elydromedasae of the Taeica und Indian Oceans. Dana Nep. No,

(i press],

lLasvenreip, KH. vox, 1662a. Uber Covlenteraten dee Stidsee, J, Cyaned anhaskald, sp, 9.

Z. wiss, Zool. 87, pp. 465-552.

Lexpenveiy, Re von, 1882h, Uber eine Ubergangstorm vwischer Semostamen und Thizo-

stamen (Pseudorhize. aurosa, g. et sp.) Zool, Aux, 5, pp. 380-3,

Lanvenrinn. KR, von, 1884, The Seyplomedusae of the Southern Hemisphere, Prog, Lin,

Sov. NvS.W., 9, pp. 155-69, 242-9. 259-306.

Lennenrecn, R. ven, 1887. Descriptive Cataleyue of the Medusae af the Austrian Sea,

The Australian Museum. 1887.

Lose, S, W., 1937. Stuclies on Chinese Hydrozog. T, On some Aydromedusae from the

Chekiang Coast. Peking Nat, Hist. Bull,, 2 (4), pp. 351-65, 21 text-figs.

Maas, O., 1903. Die Seyphomedusen der Siboga Expedition. Siboga Exped., Monogr. 11,

live, N,Q] pp., 12. pls.

Mayen, A, G. 1910, Medusae of the World. Aydromedusae, I, 1, pp. 1-498, pls, 1-53.

Seypheinedisac, TT, pp. 499-734, pls. 56-76. Washington. Pull. Carnes, Instn. No, 109.

Maver, A. G., 1815. Medusae of the Philippines and of Torres Straits. Being a Report on

the Seyphomedusac Collected by the U.S. Pisheries Bureait Steamer “Albatross” in the

Philippine Islands and Malay Archipelago, 1907-1910, and upon the Medusace Collected

by the Expedition of the Carnegie Institution of Washington to Torres Straits, Australia,

in 1933. Pap. Tortugas Lab., 8, pp. 157-203, pls. 1-3.

Maver, Ao G., 1917. Tepert upon the Seyphomedurae Colleeteclk hy the U.S, Borean of

Fisheries Steamer “Albatross” in the Philippime Islands and Muay Archipelago. Bull.

U.S, Nat, Mus, 100, pp, 171-233,

Mixon, Me G, K., 1982. The Hydromednsuc of Madras. Bull. Madras Govt, Mus., N.S.

Nat. Hist. Sect., 3 (2), pp, 1-32, 3 pls.

Péron, F... and Lesurun, C. A., 1809. Histoire péndérale et partieuli¢re de tous Jes andi

qui cormposent la famille des Meduses. Ann. Mus. hist. nat., 14, pp. 312-66.

Porn, E, C,, 1949, A Large Medusa in Sydney Barbour. Austr, Mus. May, 10 (1), pp,

14-16, text-ies.

Pore, FE. C., 195da. Sea Liee or Jellyfish? Ibid., 11 (1), pp. 16-21,

278 P. 1. KRAMP

Perr, E. C., 1953b, Murine Stingers. Jhid., 11 (4), Dee. 1953, pp. Lit-15.

Pore, Fan 1963. Jelly-fish Stings in the Siumner of 1962-63, Austral. Natural History.

14 he

Quoy, J. R.C,, and Gamraiw, J. P., 1824. Voyage autour de monde . . . exécuté sur FUranic

et la Physicienne, pendant . ,, 1817-20. Zoologie, 1V, + 712 pp. and atlas.

Ranson, G., 1945. Les Seyphoméduses de Ja collection du Muséum National d'Histoire

Naturelle Paris. I. Catalogue raisonné; origine des révoltés. Tbid., Ser. 2, Tame 17;

pp. 312-20.

Russenn, FL S.. 1964, On Scyphomedusay of the Genus Pelagia. J, mar. biol, Ass. U.K. 44,

pp. 133-6,

Sovracotr, A, ¥., 1960. Venomous Jellyfish, Good Health for South Australia, No, 113,

pp. 18-23.

Soutncerr, BR. V., 19630, Coelenieratus of Medical Importance. Venom. and Poison,

Aninials, Pacifie Area. Pergarnon Press, 1963,

SovTHcotr, K, V.. 1963b, Medical Effects of Jellyfish, Australian Skindivers’ Mag., 13 (7).

pp. 16-21.

Sriaswy, G., (919, Die Seyphomedusen-Sammilung des Naturhistorischen Reichsmuseunis in

Leiden. Ul, Stauromedusen, Coronatae, Sermnueostomae, Zoolog, Meded: Deel 5, pp.

66-98, text-fizs., pls, 2-3.

Sriasny, G,, 1921. Studien uber Rhizostomeen. Capita Zool. Decl 1 (2), pp. VII + 179,

4 pls., text-figs.

Strasmy, G., 1922. Die Scyphomedusen-Sanmbing von Dr. Th. Mortensen nebst anderen

Medusen ans dem Zoologischen Museum der Universitat in Kopenhagen. Papers from

Dr, Th. Martensen’s Pacific Expedition, 1914-1916, XIII. Vidensk. Medd, dansk jaturh.

Forea. Kbh., 73, pp. 513-55, 14 text-figs,

Srrasmy, G., 19244. Seyphomednsen yon den Molukken und den Keiinseln. Papers from

Dr, Th, Mortensen’s Pacific Mxpecition, 1914-16, XXIV. [bid., 77, pp. 485-99, text-figs.

Strasny, G., 19246. Rhizostomeen von Manila, Zool. Meded., Deel 8, pp. 39-54, text-figs.

Sorassy, G., 1924¢, Ueber einize Seyphomediysen yon Sydney (Port Jackson). Ibid., Deel

$8, pp. 53-72, text-figs.

Steasmy, G., 1926. Alte und neue Scyphomedusen you Australien, [bid., Deel 9, pp. 249-57-

3 text-figs.

Sarasmy, G,, 1929. Ueber einige Seyphomedusen auy dem Zoologischen Museum in Am-

sterdam. ITbid.. Deel 12, pp, 195-215, 15 text-figs.

Stransy. G,, 193la. Die Rbizostomeen-Sammlung des British Museum (Natural History) in

London. Jhid., Deel 14, pp. 137-78, 9 text-fgs.

Sriassy, G., 1930h, Ueber einige Coelenterata yoo Australien. Ibid, Deel 14. pp. 2740,

I test-fig,

Siasmwy, G.. 1933, Chee Cassiapea sidrosia Ag. & May. aus den australischen Gewassern

Proc. Acad, Sei, Amst., 86, pp. 913-22, 1 text-fig,

Sriassy. G., 1934. Seyphomedusas. Discovery Rep. 8, pp. 329-96, 12 best-fies., 2 pls.

srtasny. G., 1955. Die Seyphomecusen der Snellivsexpedition, Verli, Akad, Wet. Anise.

Sect. 2. Deel 34, Pt. 6 pp, 1-44. 9 text-fies. 1 pl.

Sriasny. C., 1940, Die Sevphomedusen. Dana Rep, No. 18, pp. 1-28, pls. Lb. 2.

Stiaswy, G., and Maspen, A van pen. 2943, Uber Sevphomedusen aus can Ochotskisehen

unl Kamtsehatka Meer nebst einer Kritik der Genera Cyunea and Devtmerme. Zool.

Jb. Abt. Syst., 76, 3, pp. 227-66,

Trier, M. EB. 1926, Seyphomedusae. da: Michamlken, Wo, andl TMartmeyer, Re Win Siud-

West Auste., 5) pp, 223-47, text-figs.. 1 pl.

niosras, L. RB. L963. Phallusoniue Larvae Associated with Medusae. Natture. London. 198

‘Torney, H. B.. 1909.) The Leptomecisue of the Sa Diego Keston, Univer. Calif. Publ

Zool, 6 (2). pp, LI-31. text-fies,

Ueonpa, T., 1954, Distribution of Seyphoniecusace in Japanese anc ils Aclieent Waters

J. Fao. Sei. Hokkaide Univ, Ser. 6, Zaol, 12, np, 209-19.

P. L. Kramp PLATE I

ate.

Fig. 1. Aurelia aurita, South Australia, Oral view of umbrella.

hs.

Loe, 4

e .

¥ oc ee

gS a

“4

Vig. 2. Aurelia aurita, South Australia. Mouth-arm.

PLATE 2

P, L. Kramp

, A483.

men.

Gonionemus hamatus n. sp. Type speci

Fig. 4

P. L. Kramp

Fig. 3. Helgicirrha danduensis,

Darwin, Northern Territory.

Stomach and lower portion of

peduncle; dotted area denotes

position of gonads.

PLATE 3

Fig. 5. Gonionemus hamatus n. sp.

Oral lips, showing prominent warts

of nematocysts.

Fig. 6. Gonionemus hamatus n. sp.

Terminal end of tentacle, showing

adhesive pad and rings of nema-

tocysts.

TWO NEW SPECIES OF EMBADIUM (BORAGINACEAE)

BY ERNEST H. ISING

Summary

Two new species, Embadium uncinatum and E£. johnstonii, are described and their characteristic

details illustrated. The description of the genus Embadium is emended and a key provided to the

three species of which the specimens preserved in Australian herbaria are enumerated, and the

distribution is shown on a map. The position of Embadium within the genera of Boraginaceae is

explained by quotations from letters of 1. M. Johnston and by a key to related genera in the South

Australian flora.

TWO NEW SPECIES OF EMBADIUM (BORAGINACEAE)

by Frxnsr H. [sinc®

(Communicated by Hj. Eichler)

[Read 14 October 1965]

SUMMARY

Two new species, Embadinm uneinatum and I. johnstonii, are deseribed

and their characteristic details Mlastrated, The description of the genus Em-

badium is emonded and a key provided ta the three species of which the

specimens preseryecl in Australian herbaria are enumerated, and the distribution

is shown, on a map. The positlou of Embadium within the venera of Bora-

winaccwe is explained by quotations from letters of I. M. Johuston amd by a key

to related venera in the South Australian flrs.

The genus Embudium Black was based on a collection by Miss B, J, Murray

at Arcoona, west of Lake Torrens, South Australia, A specimen of this collec-

tion had been sent to the late Dr, I. M. Johaston [Gray Herbarium (later Arnold

Arboretum) Harvard University, Cambridge, Mass., U.S.A.], a well-known

specialist of Boraginaceac, who considered it as a representative of the only

species of a new genus, This was subsequently published by J. M. Black xs

Embadium. stagnense, and Johnston's opinion on this plant was quoted.

In u further letter to J, M, Black, Jolmston reiterates his views that the plant

belongs to an undescribed genus with affinity with Omiphalodes Moench, As

this communication of the 7th April, 1931, remained unpublished, bit its contents

should be made available. it seems appropriate ta quote it here in full:

“Dear Mr. Black,

L have received your letter of March 2necd and the specimens of plants that you mention

sending, The littke Borage that von sence is one of the must interesting that lis passed

thenugh my hands for a long time. 1 haye worked at il ayer several different periods

thiring the last few days arn) the more [ shidy it the amore Tam convineed that vou have

nok only a very distinct undescribed species, but a reniarkable indeseribed gents as well!

The fatts are that the plant is se distinct 1 aint quite: uncertain whore it beloiigs in, the

scheme of genera in its family. On my first survey of the plant [ thonglit it imist belong

to the Cynoglossear somewhere near Omphalades, A cose inspection of the plant, however,

reverted the fact Uhat the wallet attachment is medial or subinedial, quite as it is in’ the

Lrvtriehiete. 1 vaturally thoughre that it might be a eurions derivative ef your very «dts-

tinctive Australian Leppula, DL. eonteued which Brand has placed (1 believe: with question-

able reasons) i & mamoatepie genus Oniphalaleppula A statly of Lo eoridacd, however,

showed jue that that species was tvpical gf Leppefe in the attachnent of its mtlets ane

dlochidialks nudet appordag's, Your plant certainly is not closely related to. this Australan

specivs Of Lappula. In fact, fits belongs to the f/ritriehieae, it mast be placed near Mackelia

aul Fritvivhiune just where it keys Gut in my synopsis af the Ol World genera, From these

two genern, if is, of course, unquestionably distioct. Althongl teclinicwl characters. place

the plant with Haékelia and Eritrichauy in the Evitrichieae. 1 must still confoss that it does

sugesl to me cach new time | examine it, the genus Oniphalodes in the Cynoglusseac, There

is considerable resemblance in the erass hubit between your plant and stunted forms of

* State Herbarium: of South Australia, Adelaide.

Trans. Roy. Soe. 8. Aust. (1965), Vol. 89,

284 KE, H. ISING

Omphalodes linifolia of Europe.

The distinctive characters of your plant are as follows: (1) the nutlets with small

medial dorsal attachments, uncinate pubescence, lack of glochidiate appendages, and above

all, with the curious crenate, tumid margins and crest-like tumid medial dorsal keel, (2)

small, pyramidal gynobase surmounted by a short style which does not equal the height

of the nutlet; (3) recurved pedicels springing from the axiles of foliaceous bracts; (4) very

small, unappendaged whitc flowers, and finally (5) herbaceous and distinctly annual habil,

By all means ] should advocate your describing it as a new species and a new genus!”

On 16.1X.1954 Johnston sent me a further note on Embadium, which may

he of general interest, as follows:

“TL have made a new study af Embadium, examining the more minute corolla structures,

pollen, fruit-organisation, ctc. I am convinced that it is most closely related to Lappula

fron which it differs in the medial rather than longitudinal nutlet attachment. The pollen

agrees with that of Lappula and not at all clusely with cither Eritrichium or Hackelia, and

not at all with Omphalodes. Like Lappula the oblong grains are slightly constricted at the

equator and have 2 rows of pores, 3 aboye and 3 below the equator. The grains are small

13-16 x 10m.”

ee oc ree fe a ey ee ey a ee

—7

Map of South Australia showing the distribution of Embadium species:

@ = E. stagnense Black; X = E, uncinatum Ising; O = E. johnstonii Ising.

TWO NEW SPECIES OF LMBADIUM 285

This was written when Dr, Johnston had received my No. 3627 which 1

considered tu represent a new species, an vpinion confirmed by Dr, Johnston.

He regarded Lobadium as u distinct genus and pointed out that it had affnities

with Omphalodes Moench and [ritrichiun Opiz which are not Australian genera,

They lick the tumid margin and crest-like tumid, medial, dorsal keel of Em-

hadiwm (the crest-like keel is absent in Enebodiun jehnstonii), In Embadiun

there ure no scales in the throat of the corolla which are present in Omphalolap-

pula. Leppula, Omphalodes and Eritrichium. The nutlets of Hackelia arc spiny

a ale in Bmabadium uncinatim. The mutlet areole is basal in Erifrichiwm and

Lappula differing from the more ov less central position of the arcole in Em-

hadinne ond Omphalalapprila.

Thus it appears that Eimbadium is near ta Omphalodes in the reflexed

marvin on the outer fee and the areule on the inner face of the nutlet and

also near to Omphalolappula in the areole.

Unfortmately, Dr. Johuston was not able ta deseribe the new species

represented by my No. 3627 before he died, and thus | took up the examination

of all the anaterial of the genus available from the Australian herbaria, Apart

from two specimens fram Melbourne (MEL, uo specimens were received on

low, AU other specimens were located at Adelaide (AD). The results ol ray

investigation we presented herewnuder.

All specimens placed in Emhadivm come trom South Australian Iycalities.

Two new species awe recognized and make an emendiation of the generic deserip-

tion necessary (see below). The kev to the venera of Boriginaveae in J. M.

Black, FI.S,Austral. ed.2(1957)708, should be altered as follows: Replace the

key between “D. Torus conical or convex, at least half as Tone as nutlet” and

“D. Torus iluost flat...” by the following:

(1) Gorally with scales in the throat Nutlety nsnilly # beset with prickles.

(2) Nutlets conves or flatem che outer fier Cynuglossan

(2) Nutlets with a tuberenlate Tollow inthe centre of the unter fcr. Omplielolappula

(1) Corolle withoat seales tn the throat. Nutlets 2-4, with or withoat prickles, avoid te

brigonaies.

(3) Cymes Indieteate. Stina capitete. Nutlets 2. keeled alone upper part of inner face,

(4) Nutlets 2-4, raitose, withart a tanid margins areole aeeupyme the lower pect at

the immer fee, Plagiobatlirys

(LE) Natlets -#, sintoth or ribbed, with a tomid rellexed margins areole amall, situated

abont the middle of the inner Cave, Kmbaddiam

(3) Cymes vhructeate, Aisinekia

Kmbadium Black, Trans.Roy.Soe.$. Austral 55(1931)141: Rebertsou in Black,

11). Austral.ed.2(1957)7 16.

Calyx S-scet fo almost free sepals: corolla 5-lobed, without scales in the

throat, 5 oblong horizontal impressions on the outside below the lobes corres-

ponding ti 5 pretuberunues inside the the: stamens 5, included in corulla, fila-

ments short. curved; style inserted between the 4 Inbes of the oyary, shorter

than nuflets, stigma enpitate: uutlets 4, oveid with a tumid margin ineurved or

inrolled towards the centre of the outer face which is slightly concave; crest

on outer fice medial, present or absent; areole fixed medially’ (just below the

centre) to the pyramidal gynobasis, keeled above areole: embryo ovate,

cotyledons broader und longer than the superior radicle. Annual herbs beset

with hispid usually tuberculate bristles, Fruiting pedicely recarved— — Type

species: EL sfaenense Black.

286 E, H. [SING

Kev ro Spears

(1) Crest on ttlet present. Stems — decumbent. few,

i2) Crest inflated, oblong, entire and indulate at summit, wuiarmued. Nutlet with minute

; : mg, en

uncinae on inner face, Stem leaves usually lanceolate, 1. EL stagnenise

6h) Grest not inflated, fat, compressed Jongthwise, divided into conical, contiguous

sections with apical uncinae. Nutlet glabrous on iuner face, Stem leaves elliptic

to ovale, 2, EF. unecinatium

(1h) Crest absent. Steins nsually aseendings or creck, numerous, Stem leaves lancedlate

to ovale, 3. FE. johostonii

1, Embadiun stagnense Black. Trans.Roy,Soc.S.Austral.53(1931)141, t6_ fig.7-

Robertson in Black, FI-S.Austral.cd.2(1957)716, fig. 1002.

Plant annual, slender, beset with hairs situated on tubercles. Stems tadical,

1-8, decumbent 5-16 cm long; lateral branches few. Radical leaves oblanceolate,

15-45 mm long including the petiole which is usually longer than the lamina,

ubtuse; stem leaves elliptical, ovate to broad lanceolate, 5-15 mm long, + sessile,

obtuse. Flowers sulitary, white, leaf opposed or not; pedicels 4-10 mm long.

Calyx lobes ovate, 2mm long, acute, persistent. Corolla tubular, ca. 14 mm long:

lohes obtuse, shorter than tube. Nutlets ca. 3 mm long, outer face almost

\ram

> o}e a7 ae

{mm

ARAN

Fig. 1. Embadium staugnense Black — A: whole plant

(B. J. Murray, isotype); B: nutlet outer face; C: nutlet

inner face: D: transverse section of nutlet; E: lougitu-

dina] section of nutlet; F: corolla pressed flat; G: corolla

spread open showing inside,

TWO NEW SPECIES OF EMBADIUM 287

glabrous: margin undulate; crest medial, inflated, unduilate, ca, as high as margin;

inner face convex with sparse minute uncinze; keel short, situated above areole:

arevle lancevlate, situated jast below middle of wmtlet (Fig. 1).

Specimens examined: B. J. Murray 99; AD 96450111, 96450112 (holotype); MEL 7702:

Areoona, west of Lake Torrens, South Australia; 18)1X,1927,

2. Embadium uncinatum E.H. Ising, spawy.

Planta annus, graciles, pilis hispidis divarieatis vel erectis plermmqne cunt busi lata

ornitiss canles radicales, 4-5, decumbentes, ad 30 em longi; rani laterales panei. Folia

radicalin oblinecolata ca, 4 em longa, petiolo (amina aequilonga) includento. Folia cantina

Wlliptica vel ovate-linecolata, 16-25 aio) longa et 3-9 mm Tata, plerumene. sessilia, distantia,

tenuia, apieem versus in bracteas Janceolatas transeuutia, Flores solitarii, albi, (mon semper}

folio oppositi, Culyeis segmenta ovata, 2-3 mm longa, persistentia. Corolla ca. 3 mm

Tonga lobi obtusi, ca, 1 mm longi, Nueula ca. 4 mn longa: facies exterior cum paucis

pilis minutis biberculatis ornata; margo lobis contiguis, conicis ornata; conicae in apici glo-

chidittie; crista supra prominentem medialom posite, erecta, plana, longitudinaliter compressa.

Imm

try

aes

Fig, 2. Embadium uncinatum Tsing ~ A> whole plant (P. G, Wilson

151, holotype); B: nutlet outer face; C: nutlet inner fave: Ds trans-

verse section of nutlet; E: longitudinal section of nuthet; F: coralla

pressed flat; G: corolla spread open showing inside

284 Ih. H. LSING

4-3 lobuta Clobis marsiniy similibus); fucies interior gouveva glabra, nitida eynbitorma:

wartnu piculain duplo brevior: areola lauceolata, brevis, vuewloe infra median alfixaes costue

rarlinuites, pancae,

Holotypus. PC. Wile 151: AD 95028067; Whyalla-Kimba Road, Kyre Peningila,

South Australia; 2.%,1958,

Plant annual, slender, beset with hispid usually broad-hased spreading to

erect jinirs: stems radical, 4 to 5. decumbent, to 30 em long: lateral branches

few, Leaves: radical, oblunceolate, ca, den long including petiole which is

ahoat as long as lamina, ster, elliptic to ovate-lanceolite, 16 ta 25 mur long

and 5-9 mm wide, usnally sessile, distant, thin, passing into lanceolate bracts,

Flowers solitary, white, leaf-opposed or not, Calyx segments ovate, 2-3 mm fon.

persistent. Corolla ca. 3 umm tong; lobes abtuse ca, L mm long: nitlet ca. bem

long: outer face with a few miiute tuberculate hairs: margin decorated with

conival, contiguous lobes with apical imeinae; erest situated on a medial ridge,

erect, flat, compressed lengthwise, decorated with 4-5 lobes similar ta: those on

the oomerciu: mer face convex, glabrous, shining, evinbiform, keel half as lou

as puiblet: areole lanceolate, shart, situated below centre oF nutlet, ribs muctiuating.

fis, (Pig. 2.)

Ii is ndticeable tet tis species bas glochidiate appendages which adso

avour in Crmoglossin, in some species of Hackeha, and one species i cach ut

Omphalodes and Eritichinn, Bat these appendages do amt neeur in the other

two species of Rarbarlinm. vie. EB. stagnense inl by johustonii.

Virther speciiveus «amined: Rath 2. Beanieon sais MET. (brnits oly consisting of 2

fragments with pedicels, septs yunl 2 nutlets attached, aiel 2. Tense nirtletss nonpted pa

euvdope with 7702): Near Quorn, southern end of Plineers Reto, South Australias Avytt

Anstrabias 22,D5,1938 — id. STOO, AID SEIBOLO7: Wadinna, Bare Peninsali 231X193). —

id, sao AD S6450108: Crawler Taree Csoeth. tesa Paney), Eyre Pentosohi 228, 13h),

Specimens af hath ny iumbers 8760 antl 750 were sent lo Dr TM. Jobuston iu F955,

bat oup te Che time of his death on G03.1960) ne reply hack heen cecedyed ror eortd the

specimens, correspondence of ins. hotes wilh reauet to them which might possibly Taye

hoot prepared hy him be traced at the Comy TMerbariiny and Arnold: Arboretim

The epithe refers to the minute hooks at the apex of the appendayes on

the note margin and crest.

3. Embadium johnstonii F.H. Ising, sp. nov,

Planta, annua, gracilis, erecta, pilis hispidis albirlilis eyspresyis oenatis, basi tiberciilates

vestittian Caules tadieales, aunnerosi, ascendentes vel erecti. Volia radicalia angurste,

oblaneroluta, 35-40 mot loaga petiolo (laming aequilonga) includento. obtnsi. Folia canting

oVatl vel kutceelstta, aupicem: versus dn bracteas transenntia, 12-20 muy longa, obtusa, sessilin.

Mics sobtani, ubi (non semper) folio oppositl pedieellis 245 non longis. Calycis segments

oviti, ex, Sami louga, atute. persistentia, Carola tubrlata, ea. 2 an lomea, plari-nervata.

fol oltusi, tubo bievroves. Nudie Gt 2 nia Imus fieies exterior glabra, cargo integra,

relly vel involwtey cristi ctbsens; facies taterioe convert, wlebra, nitida; carte rmeolien

chinde brevior: areola lanceolate, brevis, nnculae dafre: oiedian atfivee: costae raciantes, paucae,

Holatypus. 2. H. Psi 34-4; AD 96450103; Evelyn Downs, 90 iniles southavest ol

Qodnudatta, South Austfalia: 24.0X.1959.

Plant annual, slender, erect, beset with hispid, whitish appressed hairs

situated on tubercles, Stems radical, numerous, ascending or erect. Leiuves:

radical, narrow oblanceolate, 35-40 mm long including the petiole which is about

ax dong as the lamina, obtuse; stem, ovate to lanceolate, reduced ta bracts in

upper park of stem, 12 to 20 mm long, obtuse, sessile. Flowers solitary, white,

leuf-opposed or not, pedicels 2-8 mm long. Calyx segments ovate, ca. 3 mm

long, acute, persistent, Coralla tubular, ca. 2 mm long; lobes obtuse, shorter

than tube; nerves several. Nutlet ca. 2 mm lou, outer face glabrous; marvin

entire, reflexed or inrolled: crest absent: inner face convex, glabrous. shining.

TWO NEW SPECIES OF EMRADIUM 289

keel half as long as nutlet; areole lanceolate, short, situated below the centre

of the nutlot; ribs radiating, few, (Tig. 3.)

Further specimens ecamined; 2. 1. Ising 38424: AD 96450L06; Evelyn Downs, via

Oodnadatta, South Australia; 2.08.1955,— a, 8627, AD 96450105: Evelyn Downs; IX,

X.1950 (Johnston commented on this mimber in his letter of I60X.1954: “Your collection,

No, 3627, obviously has its Closest. relation with Kanbadiun stagnensy, but until proved other-

Wig, 3. Embadiom johuastonit Ising — Ar whole plant (B.A,

Tsing 3842, holulype); Bs mutlet outer faews Cy outlet inner

fave; D: (ransverse seetion pf nuthet; E: longitudinal section

of mitlet; VP: corolla pressed flat: G: corolla spread open

shawing insice,

wise 1 cuntot believe that it is con-speciie wil that species, The difference iu nutlet

orginisation between the two collevtions is tee ereat ta he passed over, If you care to

publish the plant as anew species by all means dose... "l— il. 4006: AD 96450104:

Evelyn Downs; IX, X.1949-— T, RN. Lothian 2852; AD 96343136: Arkaringa Atmphi-

theatre areca, ca, SO Jon south-west of Oodnadatta; 15,VIIT. 963.

This species is named in honour of the late Dr. Ivan VM. Johnston,

AcksowrlFnen ENTS

My thanks are expressed to the olficers in charge of warions Australian State Herbarit

for searching: fur specimens of Embadinm species or loaning specimens of cognate genera;

aso to Dr Oj. Eichler for adviec und for facilities at the State Herbarium of South

Australia daring the preparation of this report: ta Mr, P. G, Wilson for the Latin deserip-

tions herein; and to Mr, L. Dutkiewiex for assistance with the cnawings.

OBITUARY 291

Leonarp KreirH WARD, B.A., B.E., D.Sc,, 18.0. 1879-1964

Leonard Keith Ward died on the 30th September, 1964, after a long

illness which had enforced his retirement from active participation in profes-

sional affairs for some fifteen years.

L, K. Ward was born in Sydney in 1879. After attending Sydney and

Brisbane Grammar Schools, he entered Sydney University in 1897, graduating

in Arts in 1900 and in Engineering in 1903, specializing in Geology. He was

a pupil of Edgworth David, and a student contemporary of Douglas Mawson

and W. G. Woolnough.

Immediately after graduation Ward spent three years in Broken Hill with

the Broken Hill Pty. Co. Ltd., and in 1903 accepted appointment as a lecturer

in mineralogy, petrology and mining geology in the Western Australian School

of Mines in Kalgoorlie, a position he held for four years. In 1907 he took up

duty as Assistant Government Geologist and Inspector of Mines in Tasmania,

and it is from this position that the first published record of his work emerges.

He carried out investigations of the silver-lead fields of Mt. Farrell, the tin field

of Dundas, the Zeehan silver-lead field and the Mt. Balfour copper field, reports

of which appear in publications of the Geological Survey of Tasmania. At this

stage also he contributed to the Royal Society of Tasmania.

In 191], Ward was appointed Director of Mines and Government Geologist

in South Australia, succeeding H. Y. L. Brown, who had been Government

Geologist since 1882. With Ward's appointment came a re-organization of the

Department, including the recognition that additional staff was necessary, and

R. Lockhart Jack was appointed as Ward’s assistant,

Ward undertook systematic examination of the State’s mineral and under-

ground water resources, bringing to his natural interest in these matters an

ability for systematic thinking and an unusual facility for clear writing. His

reports and papers are outstanding for their lucidity, both to the scientific

reader and to the layman. During the thirty-two years in which he occupied

this office, Ward contributed many reports and papers in Government journals

and in the proceedings of scientific societies. His interests ranged over mineral

and hydrological investigations, petroleum exploration and the detailed exam-

ination of the State’s coal resources, including the Leigh Creek field. The

Bibliography of South Australian Geology contains some fifty references to. his

published work, including the revision of the Geological Map of the State in

1914 and 1928.

He served as a member of the Royal Commission on the Coal Industry in

1929-30 and on the Commonwealth Oil Advisory Committee.

In 1926 Ward was awarded the degree of Doctor of Science for a thesis

on the geology of Central Australia, part of which was published by this Society

in Vol. 49 of the Transaction, 1925. In January, 1942, he was recognised in the

Birthday Honours with the award of the Imperial Service Order.

He retired in 1943, but continued to advise the Department of Mines in

a consultant capacity.

Dr. Ward's service to the Royal Society was outstanding. He was a member

of the Council from 1924-27 and 1933-35; Vice-President 1927-28, and President

1928-30. He was elected an Honorary Fellow of the Society and awarded the

Verco Medal in 1955. Although in his latter years he was prevented from attend-

ing meetings of the Society, his interest in it and in all professional matters

was maintained to the end.

He was a man to whom pretence was anathema, he took quiet delight in

cutting the self-important down to size, and in bringing to light the true facts

of any situation. His wisdom and kindliness and his fortitude during long years

of physical discomfort will long be remembered by all privileged to know him,

IL. W. P.

CONTENTS

J. A. Prescorr: The Climatology of the Vine ( Vitis vinifera L.), The Cool

Limits of Cultivation SF a ei Lee I Oy a Eee Pe

Mary A. Topp: The Distribution of Eucalyptus Species in Portion of

County Stanley, South Australia wee Wee ee ee ee

B. B. Canropus, R. L. Specur and M. L, JAckMan:; The Vegetation of

Koonamore Station, South Australia - - - - - - :

I. B. Freyrac: Mount Toondina Beds — Permian Sediments in a Probable

Piercement Structure + = z z 3 5 x = 2

N. H. Lupsroox: Revision of the Tate Molluscan Types, Pt. 3, Limopsidae,

Glycymeridae, Arcidae, Cucullaeidae = = a - = e

C. B. Wetts: Patterns in Soil Geography in and near Adelaide, South

Australia - - : = 3 : E Z Y

J. B. Firman: Late Cainozoic Sedimentation in Northern Spencer Gulf,

South Australia - - : “ : : : 2

R. T. Lance: Growth Ring Characteristics in an Arid Zone Conifer - -

D. Mermers and W. D. L. Rwe: Procoptodon goliah ( Macropodidae,

Marsupialia) from Western Eyre Peninsula, South Australia -

EvizasetH A. SHaw: A Critical Revision of some Endemic Australian

Genera of Cruciferae- - — - : 3 . . : a ae

I. A. Mumme: An Hypothesis on the wee of Thucholite Mineralization

at the Wallaroo-Moonta Mining Field - Spe oe’

P. L. Kramp: Some Medusae (mainly Scyphomedusae) from Australian

Coastal Waters - - = - a z= : ~ : a =

E. H. Istnc: Two New Species of Embadium (Boraginaceae)- -~ -

Obituary: Dr. L. K. Warp - - 4 SRN oe Aare tk ;

Notiee. tn deniers >a Suet geet foe moe ee mn

Revenue Account - - - - - = = = xs . cS

Library Account, Balance Sheet, Endowment Fund - - “ 2 =

Changes in Membership, 1964-65 -- =<... > Olu.

List of Lectures and Exhibits, 1964-65 - 2 = 5 = < -

Awards of the Sir Joseph Verco Medal - - - - - | .

New Genera, Species and Varieties Described in this Volume - = -

PAGE